r 
 
FAIRRIE BEQUEST. 
 
 Mac lure iiMicdoooia. 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2014 
 
 https://archive.org/details/livesofedwardconOOIuar 
 
RERUM BRITANNICARUM MEDII JEYl 
 SCRIPTORES, 
 
 OR 
 
 CHRONICLES AND MEMORIALS OE GREAT BRITAIN 
 
 AND IRELAND 
 
 DUKING 
 
 THE MIDDLE AGES. 
 
THE CHRONICLES AND MEMORIALS 
 
 OF 
 
 GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND 
 
 DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHORITT OF HER MAJESTY'S TREASURY, UNDER THE 
 DIRECTION OF THE MASTER OF THE ROLLS. 
 
 On the 26th of January 1857, the Master of the Rolls 
 submitted to the Treasury a proposal for the publication 
 of materials for the History of this Country from the 
 Invasion of the Romans to the Reign of Henry VIII. 
 
 The Master of the Rolls suggested that these materials 
 should be selected for publication under competent editors 
 without reference to periodical or chronological arrange- 
 ment, without mutilation or abridgment, preference being 
 given, in the first instance, to such materials as were most 
 scarce and valuable. 
 
 He proposed that each chronicle or historical document 
 to be edited should be treated in the same way as if the 
 editor were engaged on an Editio Princeps ; and for this 
 purpose the most correct text should be formed from an 
 accurate collation of the best MSS. 
 
 To render the work more generally useful, the Master 
 of the Rolls suggested that the editor should give an 
 account of the MSS. employed by him, of their age and 
 their peculiarities ; that he should add to the work a brief 
 account of the life and times of the author, and any 
 remarks necessary to explain the chronology ; but no other 
 note or comment was to be allowed, except what might be 
 necessary to establish the correctness of the text. 
 
4 
 
 The works to be published in octavo, separately, as 
 they were finished ; the whole responsibiUty of the task 
 resting upon the editors, who were to be chosen by the 
 Master of the Rolls with the sanction of the Treasury. 
 
 The Lords of Her Majesty's Treasury, after a careful 
 consideration of the subject, expressed their opinion in a 
 Treasury Minute, dated February 9, 1857, that the plan 
 recommended by the Master of the Rolls "was well 
 calculated for the accomplishment of this important 
 national object, in an effectual and satisfactory manner, 
 within a reasonable time, and provided proper attention be 
 paid to economy, in making the detailed arrangements, 
 without unnecessary expense." 
 
 They expressed their approbation of the proposal that 
 each chronicle and historical document should be edited 
 in such a manner as to represent with all possible correct- 
 ness the text of each writer, derived from a collation of the 
 best MSS., and that no notes should be added, except 
 such as were illustrative of the various readings. They 
 suggested, however, that the preface to each work should 
 contain, in addition to the particulars proposed by the 
 Master of the Rolls, a biographical account of the author, 
 so far as authentic materials existed for that purpose, and 
 an estimate of his historical credibility and value. 
 
 In compliance with the order of the Treasury, the 
 Master of the Rolls has selected for publication for the 
 present year such works as he considered best calculated 
 to fill up the chasms existing in the printed materials of 
 English history ; and of these works the present is one. 
 
 Rolls House, 
 
 December 1857. 
 
LIVES 
 
 OF 
 
 EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
1 — ^^"^^^^ 
 
 ^ w 
 
f' cnt; ttr viAniffc<»inicttr mfmJiTf^^i^ foa^Anc ^fia ^Tuni ittitt 
 
 JL^vyi^xx i^tio^ Y^rix£\} cdSrmtto) rep itavto ettenni 
 
 .MS.TB&BS. 526 
 
 ■jDag iSDr.,LitV' to rl)pQuppn, 
 
J %fart- its' 2 
 
 ouimtm uomtio (^rtui. 
 mmtcmlirimfere clio. 
 
 llS,.li-JDi]D,]^jD>]L. €>XM. Seld.. 55, p. 2. 
 
 j}Bg ^ Snn,Iiifl^. to tljiP Qurpn. 
 
i 
 
 z. 
 
LIVES OF EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 I.-LA ESTOIRE DE SEINT AEDWAKD LE REI. 
 
 IL-YITA BEATI EDVARDI REGIS ET CONEESSORIS. 
 
 III.— VITA .EDUUARDI REGIS QUI APUD WESTMONASTERIUM 
 
 REUUIESCIT. 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 HENRY RICHARDS LUARD, M.A., 
 
 TELLOW AND ASSISTANT TUTOR OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE. ' 
 
 PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHORITY OF THE LORDS COMMISSIONERS OF HER MAJESTY'S 
 TREASURY, UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE MASTER OF THE ROLLS. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, LONGMANS, AND ROBERTS, 
 
 1858. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 Preface ♦ ix 
 
 La Estoire de Seint Aedward le Rei : 
 
 Description of the Illustrations .... 1 
 
 The Poem 25 
 
 Translation 161 
 
 Glossary 315 
 
 Vita Beati Edvardi Regis et Confessoris . .361 
 
 Extract from the Caius MS 381 
 
 Translation of the Extract in Norman French 
 
 FROM A MS. in the Vatican .... 384 
 
 Vita JEduuardi Regis qui apud Westmonasterium 
 
 requiescit 389 
 
 Index 439 
 
PREFACE. 
 
PREFACE, 
 
 The historical matter contained in the present volume 
 is entirely relating to the reign and times of Edward 
 the Confessor, and those immediately preceding and 
 following. It will be seen that the authors of the 
 works now for the first time printed (the names of 
 whom are all unknown), lived at times very distinct 
 each from the other, and took very different views of 
 the leading characters of the times of which they 
 wrote. 
 
 The beautiful MS. jfrom which the French poem, Descrip- 
 which occupies the greater part of the volume, is Cambridge 
 printed, is preserved in the publick library of the Uni- MS. 
 versity of Cambridge, to which it was presented by ^i^l. 
 George II., with the other volumes of Bishop Moore's e©. iii. 59. 
 library.^ It consists of- thirty-three parchment leaves, 
 in triple columns, containing, for the most part, 
 twenty-three lines in each, the upper portion of each 
 page (with the exception of page 1) being occupied 
 with a coloured illustration of the events described in 
 it, — usually, though not always, divided into two com- 
 partments. In the centre of these, and thus in the 
 middle of the three columns, is a description in verse 
 of the illustration, written in rubrick. Occasionally 
 
 ' On the first page is written the lines — 
 
 name " Laurens Nowell, 1563," pro- "Au Mons. Cope son tres chur amye 
 
 bably the same person as the Dean Envoia Guill. Lambard cast poesie/ 
 
 of Lichfield of that date : and the l^he initial A is illuminated. 
 
X 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 tbrof^the ^^^^^'^ i^^Yee of these deseriptions, and 
 
 Cambridge sometimes the picture is smaller, so as to extend only 
 over two-thirds of the page, in -which case the first 
 PubL^^^^' ^^^^ column of text runs up to the top, alongside 
 Ee. iii. 59. of the illustration.^ As these descriptions interrupt the 
 text, it has been thought advisable to print them 
 separately at the beginning of the poem, and short 
 descriptions of each of the illustrations have been 
 added. These are, as may be judged from the fac-simile,^ 
 of a very high order of merit, and, to say nothing of 
 the excellence of the motif of many of them, they give 
 very interesting examples of the dress, architecture, 
 and armour of the time of their execution. The MS., 
 both text and illustrations, is not unknown to the 
 publick. Of the former, a specimen is given (but with 
 a considerable number of erroneous readings) in Michel's 
 CJiToniques Anglo-Normandes, Eouen, 1836, Tom. I,, 
 pp. 119-126, where the passage vv. 4511-4638 is ex- 
 tracted; of the illustrations several outline engravings 
 are given in Taylor's Translation of Wace's Chronicle 
 of the Norman Conquest, Lond. 1837,^ and a care- 
 fully executed copy of one will be found in Shaw's 
 Dresses and Decorations of the Middle Ages, Lond. 
 1843, Vol. I. 
 
 Dedication The poem is dedicated to ^'Alianore, riche Reine 
 Poem d'Engletere," i.e. Eleanor of Provence, Queen of Henry 
 III. The author gives us very few hints as to who 
 he was, or what was his condition ; but from the very 
 fact of King Edward being his subject, from the 
 
 1 Besides tlie principal illustra- 
 tions, there are occasionally some 
 very well executed representations 
 of vines and vine leaves at the foot 
 of the pages. At the foot of p, 24 a 
 human face is very curiously drawn 
 in the centre of a bundle of vine 
 leaves and grapes. 
 
 - The page selected for facsimile 
 
 is p. 53 of the MS. (vv. 3821-3892.) 
 The illustration is the Death of the 
 King, and his soul being conducted 
 by S. Peter and S. John to the 
 Saviour. No. LII. 
 
 ^ These are Illustrations XI., XII., 
 LI., LIII., LXIV. The one given 
 by Shaw is LIII. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xi 
 
 elaborate manner in which he has enlarged everything Dedication 
 respecting Westminster that falls in his way, and ^f^^^ 
 especially from his interesting and full description of 
 the church itself, we may perhaps think it most pro- 
 bable that he was connected with Westminster. And 
 with this agrees the only hint he gives of himself, 
 where he speaks of how King Edward (vv. 2020-2) — 
 
 "De quor verai e tendre, 
 Ama Seint Pore le apostre, 
 Le suen seigneur e le nostra," 
 
 thus apparently claiming S. Peter as his lord, as being 
 under his especial patronage, as an ecclesiastick of 
 Westminster would of course be. The only other allu- 
 sion to himself is that contained in vv. 3969, 8970, 
 where he speaks of his poverty. 
 
 Of the date of the MS.^ we can form a tolerably Its date, 
 correct estimate. Judging from the beauty and care 
 with which the volume is executed, we may conclude 
 that it was most probably the copy intended for the 
 Queen, to whom it was dedicated, and was thus, in 
 all probability, Avritten and presented on the occasion 
 of one of the chief events connected with Westminster 
 in Henry lll.'s reign. These seem to be the King's 
 marriage and second coronation at Westminster, his 
 restoration of the church, and lastly, the removal of 
 the body of S. Edward. The first of these events 
 took place in 1236, the second in 1245, and the 
 third in 1269, Of these, the second date is, perhaps, 
 more probable than the others, as such a passage 
 as vv. 3849, 3850 could hardly have been written 
 after the battle of Lewes (1264) ; and the whole of 
 the Dedication seems to imply that the King and 
 Queen had been married some time. This gives us. 
 1245 as the date, from internal evidence, and this 
 
 ' Of course the possible limits are I of the marriage, the latter of the 
 1236 and 1272, the former the year ! death, of Henry III. 
 
xii 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 y^Tm^ ^^'^ agrees very well with the handwriting, and the style 
 of the armour, and the architecture (which is early 
 English or first Pointed) in the illustrations.^ 
 
 That the illustrations were executed by the author's 
 own hand appears from what he tells us himself, in the 
 passage in which he mentions his object in giving 
 them (vv. 8961-8966) :- 
 
 "Pur lais ki de lettrure 
 Ne sevent, en purtraiture 
 ^ Figuree apertement 
 
 L'ai en cest livret present ; 
 
 Par CO ke desir e voil 
 
 Ke oraille ot, voient li oil." 
 
 Language. The language in which the poem is written is that 
 branch of the langue d'Oil which is usually called 
 Norman-French, and the style is very similar to that 
 of Geoffrey Gaimar, whose Estoire des JEngles is 
 printed in the Monumenta Historica Britannica ; 
 and Benoit d^ Sainte-More, a portion of whose 
 Estoire e Genealogie des Dux qui unt este par ordre 
 en Normendie will be found in Michel's Croniques 
 Anglo-Normandes. The text has been printed, it is 
 believed, with accuracy, the few occasions on which 
 the editor has ventured to alter the MS. reading being 
 always indicated.^ The MS. has been written, if not 
 by the author himself, by a very careful scribe. 
 The Trans- In making the translation, which is printed so as 
 lation. correspond line by line with the original text, my 
 
 wish has been to be as literal as possible. It would 
 have been easy to have smoothed away harshness of 
 
 * All the architectural details, such 
 "as lancets, windows, door-hinges, and 
 capitals of pillars, are of the purest 
 period of Early English — (that which 
 is usually supposed to have lasted 
 from 1189 to 1272)— the forms of 
 the crowns and helmets, the stunted 
 
 mitres, the chain armour, and the 
 bearings on the shields, which all are 
 executed with very great care, be- 
 long also to the same period. 
 
 * These alterations consist chiefly 
 in the occasional insertion of an 
 omitted letter in brackets. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xiii 
 
 diction, and to have veiled difficulties by going round The Trans- 
 the meaning instead of directly at it ; but it seemed 
 to me that the object of such a translation is to have, 
 as clearly as possible, a representation of the original, 
 — and thus that ruggedness and inelegancies of lan- 
 guage or style in the French ought to be reproduced 
 in the English. In two points this has been attended 
 with considerable difficulty, — the perpetual change from 
 the narrative present to the perfect tense, which often 
 seem indiscriminately used, and the variations between 
 the second person singular and the second person 
 plural in addresses, which are also constantly inter- 
 changed. In both these points I have, in spite of the 
 resultinpj inelesrance, in almost all instances followed 
 the original. I may at least lay claim to the character 
 of an honest translator, as each passage is given 
 according to the meaning which I believe the words 
 will bear ; and I have never, by a smooth-sounding 
 paraphrase, avoided grappling with the difficulties, 
 which are neither few nor slight, of my author.^ 
 
 In compiling the Glossary, my object has been to the Glos- 
 enable the poem to be read with as little trouble as 
 possible, and it wiU be found to be very full (some 
 may consider too much so) of grammatical explana- 
 tions of the verbs which occur; for I believe, that 
 to a person not familiar with this language, his chief 
 difficulties will arise from ignorance of the tense and 
 person of the verbs. It should be recoUected that the 
 Glossary is strictly what its name implies, and that 
 its only object is to illustrate this poem, not to give 
 a complete account of the words which it contains ; 
 and in giving the meanings of a word, I mean that 
 it is used with these in this MS., not that it has 
 
 ^ I take tliis opportunity of ac- from the Eev. J. Stevenson, Vicar 
 knowledging much kind assistance of Leighton Buzzard, and the Rev. 
 in the interpretation of many of the J. Glover, Chaplain of Trinity Col- 
 more difficult passages of the MS. lege, Cambridge. 
 
xiv 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 The Gios- others. It would have been easy to have <riven it 
 
 sary. & 
 
 a learned appearance by extracting examples of the 
 words from other poems and dictionaries ; but this 
 seemed to me very different from what is desired 
 in such a publication as the present.^ The books 
 which I have chiefly used in this compilation 
 are Kelham's Dictionary of the Norman or Old 
 French Language, Lond. 1779 ; Roquefort's Glossaire 
 de la Langue Romane, Par. 1808 ; the Glossaire 
 Frangais in the seventh volume of Henschel's edition 
 of Du Cange, Par. 1850 ; and Burguy's Orammaire de 
 la Langue d'O'il, Berlin, 1853, a most invaluable 
 work for all students of tliis language, and to which 
 I must express my especial obligations.^ 
 
 u'^^p^'^d ^^^^ period of history embraced in this MS. extends 
 of History over the whole life of Edward the Confessor, the author 
 f^^^^a-ced ^or rather translator) giving a sketch of the condition 
 Cambridge Or history of England during the earlier years of this 
 king's life, before he was called to the throne, and 
 carrying his narration on to the battle of Hastings 
 and the death of Harold, in order to show the fulfil- 
 ment of Edward's dying prophecy. He is at the same 
 time careful to point out that it is only as thus con- 
 cerning Edward that he gives the history of these 
 later events. 
 
 ' It is very difficult to draw the 
 line accurately as to what words 
 should be admitted into, and what 
 excluded from, such a glossary. My 
 wish has been to insert all that are 
 not found in the ordinary French 
 dictionaries, and to err on the side 
 of inserting rather too much, than 
 too little. References to the lines of 
 the Poem where the words occur 
 have been added when the word is 
 found only in one place, or where the 
 line referred to gives a good example 
 of its use. In two or three instances 
 
 ordinary French words have been 
 inserted, when these might have 
 been mistaken for other words, spelt 
 in the same way, which occur in 
 the MS. 
 
 2 I have also consulted, among 
 other glossaries, Michel's Glossary 
 appended to the Chronique des Dues 
 de Normandie, Par. 1844. But M. 
 Burguy has made so much use of this 
 poem in collecting his examples 
 as almost to supersede the use of 
 M. Michel's Glossary. 
 
PREFACE. XV 
 
 He beixins, after his dedication and discussion of liis Sketch of 
 
 the 1 eriocl 
 
 materials and objects, by tracing the descent of Ed- of History 
 ward from Alfred, and the history may be said actually ^™]5[g^^^^ 
 to commence with the reign of Etheked, the birth of Cambridge 
 Edward, and the Danish invasion under Sweyn. 
 
 On the flight of Ethelred to Normandy, Sweyn 
 styled himself king, and a vivid picture is given of 
 the misery of the country from the Danish invaders. 
 (No hint is given of the massacre of S. Brice's day.) 
 On Sweyn's death (of which the usual legendary ac- 
 count is given) a fresh band of Danish invaders (ac- 
 cording to our author) landed, and the condition of 
 England became worse than ever. The Queen (Emma) 
 and her two sons were sent to their uncle, the Duke 
 of Normandy ; of Ethelred we hear no more. The 
 author then takes up the fortunes of Edmund Iron- 
 side, and gives an account of liis victories over Cnut, 
 and finally an elaborate description of the single fight 
 of the two sovereigns, and consequent partition of the 
 country. On the murder of Edmund Ironside, Cnut 
 remained sole king, married Ethelred's widow, Emma, 
 and exiling the two sons of Edmund Ironside and aU 
 the relations of Ethelred, secured to liimself a peaceful 
 reign for the rest of his life. Harold Harefoot, his 
 son by Algiva, succeeded him, as being on the spot at 
 the time of his death, both Ethelred's sons remaining 
 in Normandy : the elder of them, Alfred, apparently 
 with a design on the throne,^ sailed to England with 
 a considerable force, and landed at Sandwich. He was 
 received with open arms by Godwin Earl of Kent, who 
 styled him his rightful lord ; but at night he, with all 
 his followers, was treacherously seized and brought 
 before Harold, who sent him to the isle of Ely, where 
 
 V. 4 19-42 1,— 
 
 Aelfred fu dreit eir de nessance, 
 E s'en vent de Normendie 
 A grant force de navie. 
 
xvi 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 tlltT Period ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ 
 
 of History The condition of the English is described as being 
 
 ?n\hT^^*^ very wretched in this king's reign, as the Danes were 
 Cambridge universally preferred and the English ill treated ; and 
 the queen, although Cnut's widow, was in continual 
 danger from her step-son. On his death after a short 
 reign, Hardecnut, the remaining son of Cnut, was 
 the unanimous choice of the whole country. His first 
 action was to have the body of Harold disinterred and 
 thrown into the Thames ; it was, however, found and 
 re-buried by the Danes. This king is described as 
 being especially unpopular among the Danes, and, ac- 
 cording to our author, actually at war with them. He 
 supported the war by means of a heavy tribute from 
 the English, and the condition of the country is re- 
 presented as worse than ever, no one seeing to which 
 side safely to hold, and fortune declaring alternately 
 for Hardecnut and the Danes. On his sudden death 
 at Lambeth, the ills of the country reached their 
 climax. We have next the legend of Bishop Britte- 
 wold or Brihtwold's vision of the coronation of the 
 young Edward, and the promise of peace and prospe- 
 rity in his reign ; and the description of the sorrowful 
 condition of the young prince in his solitude in Nor- 
 mandy. On Hardecnut's death he was at once elected 
 king, and immediately sent for from Normandy, and 
 anointed and crowned king by the Archbishops of Can- 
 terbury and York. The king on his coronation found 
 not only the whole of England well affected to him, 
 but all the neighbouring sovereigns ; the Emperor of 
 Germany and the King of France sent embassies, 
 the only sovereign that held aloof being the King of 
 Denmark. His first act was to abolish the Danegelt, 
 in consequence of having (according to the legend) seen 
 a demon sitting on the heaps of gold. 
 
 The story of his pardoning the thief who stole his 
 treasure follows, and then, at considerable length, is 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xvii 
 
 given the history of the king's marriage with Edith, Sketch of 
 the daughter of Godwin, who is spoken of as the most of^iJistiry 
 powerful noble in the country. He is represented as embraced 
 desiring to accomplish this marriage partly for the Cambridge 
 advantage it would be to himself, and partly that by 
 this means the death of Alfred and his other murders 
 (for besides Alfred's, Edmund Ironside's murder is laid 
 by our author at Godwin's door) and treasons would 
 be hushed up. Soon after the marriage, the intended 
 invasion of the Danes was defeated by the death of 
 their l^ing on embarking, of which King Edward's 
 vision is given at length. And now that he was 
 firmly seated on the throne, with peace at home and 
 abroad, he bethought him of his vow of pilgrimage 
 to Rome, which, while in solitude and distress in Nor- 
 mandy, he had made to S. Peter. The barons were 
 summoned, and he demanded leave of absence from 
 the country for this purpose. His speech on the occa- 
 sion, and also the arguments by which he was induced 
 to remain and apply for a dispensation to the Pope, 
 are given at great length; the dangers of the journey, 
 the harm to the country by the absence of the sove- 
 reign, are forcibly dwelt upon t and the archbishop and 
 barons finally refuse their consent to his going. Two 
 bishops were sent in consequence to Rome, and obtained 
 the requisite dispensation from the Pope (Leo IX.), on 
 condition that a monastery be built in honour of 
 S. Peter. A legendary story of S. Peter's appearing 
 to a hermit, and giving him the same account that 
 the bishops brought fi'om Rome, accompanies the his- 
 tory of their journey and return. The king then 
 began the restoration of Westminster, in order to be 
 freed by this means from his vow, and a very elabo- 
 rate account of Westminster is given ; — the history of 
 its foundation soon after Ethelbert's conversion, the 
 legend of its dedication by S. Peter, and a description 
 of the church as restored by Edward. A second em- 
 
 b 
 
xviii 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Sketch of bassy was then sent to Rome to obtain a confirmation 
 of History privileges, which was fully granted by (Nicho- 
 
 embraced las II.), who was then Pope. The popularity and 
 Cambridge excellence of King Edward's government is next de- 
 scribed ; and the accounts of various miracles, the chief 
 being the well-known one of the cure of the scrofulous 
 woman, which has been supposed to have been the 
 origin of the custom of touching for the king's evil, 
 continued by English Sovereigns till a comparatively 
 recent period. These are followed by the story of the 
 quarrel of the queen's brothers, Harold and Tostin 
 (who are now for the first time introduced) in the 
 presence of the king and their father Godwin : the 
 king is represented prophesying their future fate, as 
 foreshadowed by this quarrel, and the author interrupts 
 the course of his narrative to show how this was 
 accomplished. Soon after occurred the death of God- 
 win at table, which is treated here as a Divine 
 judgment for the murder of Alfred. He is described 
 as taking up a morsel of bread, and stating that his 
 eating this should be a proof of his innocence in the 
 matter. The king blessed it, and the earl was imme- 
 diately choked. The strange legend of the seven 
 sleepers of Ephesus follows, and then that of S. John 
 appearing to two palmers in Palestine, and giving 
 them King Edward's ring, which he had obtained 
 from him under the guise of a beggar ; it is this 
 legend which has been the origin of the customary 
 representation of King Edward in this country. The 
 king's death witliin six months was foretold, and on 
 hearing this he summoned his barons to Westminster 
 for the dedication of the church, which soon after took 
 place, though the king was prevented by illness from 
 being present. He is then described as asking Harold 
 of his intentions respecting the crown, and Harold as 
 taking an oath that he had no idea of the crown ; — that 
 AVilliam of Normandy, to whom Edward had granted 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xix 
 
 it, had the ridit, while he himself had no claim orpJ^^^^^P^, 
 
 ' . . . . . the 1 criod 
 
 right to it, unless William gave it him, together with of History 
 his daughter. (See note at foot of the page for a discus- ^^^^[g^^^ 
 sion of this.) Shortly after the king was seized with Cambridge 
 a fever, and fell into a trance ; on emerging from 
 which, he is represented as giving to all around an 
 account of the vision which he had seen during liis 
 trance of the ills to come upon England, ending with 
 an allegory as to when they were to cease. The 
 author gives the usual explanation of this allegory, 
 but carries it down to his own times, which gives 
 him an opportunity of paying another compliment to 
 Henry III., the reigning sovereign. The conduct of 
 Archbishop Stigand turning aside and mocking, alone 
 of all who heard the prophecy, is mentioned. The king 
 then, after committing his wife and her friends to the 
 care of his people, and receiving the sacraments, died. 
 Immediately before this we have, what is perhaps 
 the most curious passage in the whole book, a second 
 speech of Harold about the succession, introduced 
 as if voluntarily made by him to King Edward. 
 He again states that Edward had granted the crown 
 to William ; that William's daughter had the right to 
 it through Emma, Edward's mother (who was also 
 WiUiam's great aunt,) and that if William did not 
 give it to his daughter, AVilliam himself had the 
 right to it. Harold at the same time states that he 
 was in alliance with William, and intended to marry 
 his daughter.^ The Archbishop Stigand tells him that 
 
 1 This seems to be (after much con- 
 sideration) the best interpretation of 
 the very difficult and obscure passage 
 yv. 3905-3908, coup'ed as it must 
 of course be with vv. 3629, 3630. 
 Not that this is entirely satisfactory. 
 How, for instance, could William's 
 daughter have any right through 
 
 Emma ? To say that if he did not 
 give the crown to his daughter, he 
 had the right to it himself, seems 
 simply absurd. But the whole pas- 
 sage is full of inconsistencies, and 
 seems to have been made intention- 
 ally obscure. 
 
 b 2 
 
XX 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 the^ Period breaks this covenant, no prelate would anoint 
 
 of History him, and no one in the country would crown him. 
 in the Accounts of posthumous miracles follow, and these 
 
 Cambridge would naturally bring the author's work to a termi- 
 nation, did he not wish to show the full accomplish- 
 ment of Edward's prophecy respecting Harold and 
 Tostin. On Harold's seizure of the crown, Tostin is 
 represented as determined to be avenged on him for 
 his compulsory exile, and as going in consequence to 
 Harold Harfager, King of Norway, to request his 
 assistance. They landed in Northumberland with a 
 large force, and, after defeating the Earl of Northum- 
 berland, crossed the Humber, and advanced into the 
 country. Harold is represented as stopped by a sudden 
 attack of ilhiess while on his march to oppose them, 
 and then as suddenly cured through the aid of 
 S. Edward, to whom in his distress he had recourse. 
 The complete victory of Harold at Stamford Bridge, 
 and the death of Tostin and Harold Harfager in the 
 battle, are brought forward by our author to show the 
 fulfilment of King Edward's prophecy of the fate of 
 the two sons of Godwin. Harold is described as 
 more overbearing, haughty, and cruel in consequence, 
 and resisting all the attempts of the Confessor, who 
 by visions and dreams continues to exhort him to 
 repentance. 
 
 William's demand of the crown, and appeal to the 
 Pope and King of France on Harold's refusal, next 
 follow; and, after the account of some more miracles 
 at King Edward's tomb, the author gives a brief ac- 
 count of the landing and victory of the Norman at 
 Hastings, after expressly stating that he does so only 
 to show what power had the vengejxnce of King 
 Edward. The MS. has, unfortunately, lost a leaf 
 towards the end ; this doubtless gave some account of 
 the founding of Battle Abbey, and most probably of 
 the well-known legend of Bishop Wulstan. It ends 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xxi 
 
 with an account of the re-openino- of the kinsr's tomb, Sketch of 
 
 . . the I'eriod. 
 
 the finding of the body of the saint entire, and a short of History 
 statement of the glory of the church of Westminster, ^^^^^^^^'^ 
 and the duty of the kings of England to maintain it in Cambridge 
 splendour and in the full possession of its privileges.^ 
 
 Throughout the whole poem it is King Edward, and General 
 almost he alone, who is brought before the reader, poem. 
 The previous history of England is only introduced as 
 far as it relates to him, and the history of the events 
 subsequent to his death only in order to show the 
 fulfilment of his prophecies. For Godwin the author 
 seems to have had a more than common abhorrence, 
 charging him, in addition to the other crimes usually 
 attributed to him, with the murder of Edmund Iron- 
 side.^ He dwells a good deal on the claim of William 
 to the throne, as is perhaps to be expected from one 
 who is writing to the wife of Henry III., although 
 he gives the usual interpretation of the allegory as to 
 when the troubles in England were to cease, by Henry I.'s 
 returning to the old stock, by his marriage with the 
 heiress of the Anglo-Saxon line ;^ and in one passage 
 (v. 3829) distinctly says that William had no right to 
 the crown. Of the claims of Edmund Ironside's chil- 
 dren he says not a word : they are dismissed very 
 early in the poem, with the words put into the young 
 Edward s mouth while in Normandy (vv. 774, 5) : — 
 " Mes nevuz, le fiz Aedmimd, 
 Ne seit nuls ke devenuz sunt." 
 
 ' The last page is in a different 
 hand ; there is also no description 
 of the iUustrations ; and the language 
 is slightly different from the rest of 
 the poem : thus within thirty lines 
 •we find three words used with the 
 aspirate, hor, hy, hou, for or, i, ou, 
 which hardly occurs in all the rest 
 of the MS. 
 
 2 This occurs in v v. 777, 8. I do 
 not think it can be translated so as 
 
 to have any other meaning. If a 
 period were placed after 777, there 
 is no verb of which " Godwin " is 
 the subject. 
 
 ^ He styles also Henry and Elea- 
 nor, V. 83, " aunez de sa meisun," 
 i.e. of Edward's, the eldest or heads 
 of his house, unless we take *' aunez " 
 in its usual sense of " patrons," and 
 suppose meisun to refer to West- 
 minster. 
 
XXll PEEFACE. 
 
 The Au- rj^Yie author, or ratlier translator, as he styles him- 
 
 tnor s ma- ^ ' ' y ^ 
 
 terials, and self, is very carefal to disclaim the possession of ori- 
 
 Value^^^^ ginal materials. At the commencement of his poem 
 
 he states that he has translated the history from Latin 
 
 into French, and adds (v. 41-43) : — 
 
 " N'en voil unc un cuple faire, 
 Si I'estoire ne usse essamplaire, 
 Ki est en Latin escrite." 
 
 And throughout the poem he continually refers to this 
 history as that from which he drew his facts, under 
 the title of "La estoire (vv. 528, 2267, 4094), "la 
 grant estoire" (v. 595), Tescripture " (v. 935), "I'escrit" 
 (vv. 2041, 3024), ''Latin k'est essamplaire'' (v. 2896), 
 " li escritz k'est en Latin" (v. 3021).^ He takes especial 
 pains to assure his readers that he follows his original 
 Latin very closely (3024-3028) :— 
 
 " Li escrit , 
 
 Dunt cist ke me ot, ben sace 
 Siverai mut droit la trace, 
 Kar il m'apent le Franceis traire 
 Si k'au Latin ne seit cuntraire." 
 
 So a;gain, in his prayer to S. Edward, after having 
 described his death, he puts in his claim for the 
 Saint's protection, because, he says (v. 3957-9) : — 
 
 " Ai translate du Latin, 
 Sulum mun sen e mun engin, 
 En Franceis la vostre estoire."^ 
 
 The question then arises, what was this history ? 
 There can, I think, be little doubt that by it is meant 
 
 ' On one occasion, before giving 
 tlie story of Godwin's death, he says 
 (3277), " Cum distla verraie geste." 
 This probably refers to the same 
 work; Geoffrey Gaimar {see Preface 
 to Monumenta Historica Britannica, 
 p. 91) refers to the Saxon Chronicle 
 under tliis title. But although this 
 
 latter -work mentions Godwin's sud- 
 den illness at table (Anno 1053), it 
 says nothing of the rest of the 
 story. 
 
 2 On one occasion he quotes the 
 " History of Normandy " — 
 
 " Cum la estoire de Normantz 
 En Latin dit e en Romantz." (vv.153,4.) 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xxiii 
 
 the historical works of Aelred of Rievaulx ^ ; viz., the ^^^^^^^^^ 
 Genealogia Regum Anglorum and the Vita Edwardi 
 Regis. To a considerable extent our author's boast of 
 faithful translation is justified ; but the matter is 
 throughout amplified and spun out, especially in the 
 speeches and letters that are given, and he has mixed 
 up the various portions of Aelred's works so as to make 
 one continuous history ; thus, the sketch of the kings 
 before Edward, and the story of Edmund Ironside s 
 fight with Cnut, are taken from Aelred's Genealogia 
 Regum Anglorum, while the actual life of S. Edward 
 cotnes from the Vita Sancti Edwardi Regis. There 
 is, however, a great deal that is not in Aelred's work ; 
 thus the episode of Gunnilda's vindication of her cha- 
 racter is introduced from one of the other chroniclers, 
 which Aelred omits entirely ; and from other sources 
 also are derived the account of Alfred's landing and 
 murder (only incidentally mentioned by Aelred), and 
 the very curious sketches of the reigns of Harold 
 Harefoot and Hardecnut, which are passed over en- 
 tirely by Aelred. Hardecnut is described as engaging 
 in open war with the Danes, and this country 
 during his reign suffering from all the miseries of 
 civil war. 
 
 He cannot be always acquitted of carelessness in Instances 
 following his author; thus, v. 126, he represents ^acyinThe 
 
 Poem. 
 
 * S. Aelred, whose name appears 
 under the forms Adelred, Adilred, 
 Aelred, JEthelred, Ailred, Aired, 
 Altred, Athelred, Ealfred, Alured, 
 Ealred, Edilred, Elered, Elred, 
 Ethelred, Ethilred, Hail red, Valred, 
 was born at Hexham, in 1109, spent 
 his youth with Henry the son of 
 David, King of Scotland, and then 
 became a monk of Kievaulx, of 
 which he was ultimately abbat. He 
 died in 1166. His Genealogia Be- 
 
 gum Anglorum and Vita Sancti Ed- 
 wardi were first published in Twys- 
 den's Decern Scriptores. He is 
 perhaps best known by his Speculum 
 Charitatis. A complete collection of 
 such of his works as are published 
 will be found in the cxcvth volume 
 of Migne's Patrologia, Par. 1855, to 
 which, as the most convenient and 
 accessible edition, I refer throughout 
 this Preface. 
 
xxiv 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Instances Edpfar as allying himself by mamap-e to the Duke of 
 
 ofinaccu- , ^ * ^ • , -, ^ •, . -r^,, ^ -, 
 
 racy in the ormandy, instead of his son Ethelred, as was the 
 Poem. fact. So again, v. 237, in his account of the queen 
 and her sons being sent to Normandy on the Danish 
 invasion, he has confounded the two Dukes Richard 
 of Normandy.^ Again, v. 506, where the story of 
 Gunnilda is given, his readers could only suppose 
 she was the daughter of Hardecnut instead of his 
 sister.^ 
 
 Additional Minute additions are frequently introduced, while 
 thf Poem. other respects he is translating pretty closely. We 
 have already spoken of his statement that Godwin 
 was concerned in the murder of Edmund Ironside ; 
 and another instance may be given, interesting espe- 
 cially as illustrating a very curious point of ritualism. 
 In the legendary account of S. Peter's consecration of 
 Westminster, Bishop Mellitus is represented as observ- 
 ing, when he entered the church — 
 
 " L'abecede en pavement 
 
 Escrit duble apertement." (vv. 2201,2.) 
 the fisherman having previously told him that (v. 2194) 
 
 " aperte e fresche 
 I verriez Tabece Grezesche." 
 
 Aelred's words are — 
 
 " Videt pavimentum utrinsque alphabet! inscriptione 
 signatum (ed. Migne, col. 757.) 
 
 this last being the more usual form of the rite, — to 
 inscribe both the Latin and Greek alphabets ; and this 
 
 1 It seems impossible to make this 
 line agree with the supposition of 
 either of the Dukes Eichard being 
 in the author's mind. If we suppose 
 he meant Richard I., nevuz nmst be 
 translated grandsons ; if Richard II., 
 Jille must be sister. Richard I. had 
 been dead some seventeen years. 
 
 2 His statement that Harold was 
 
 younger than Tostin (Description of 
 Illustration XLIII. p. 14) is probably 
 a mere slip of the pen, as it is in- 
 consistent with other passages in the 
 poem. Ordericus Vitalis, however, 
 Historia .Ecclesiastica, Lib. iii., in 
 speaking of the two brothers says, 
 " Tosticus, (juia major natu erat." 
 Ed. Le Prevost. Par. 1840, p. 120. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 XXV 
 
 same account is given by William of Malmesbmy. Additional 
 But Catalani, Pontificale Eomanum, Tom. II. p. 63, cites ^he^Poem 
 a very ancient Pontifical which appointed the Greek 
 alphabet to be twice written/ as our author here 
 represents it. 
 
 There is also an elaborate description of the church 
 of Westminster, to which there is nothing correspond- 
 ing in Aelred ; but, as has already been stated, we 
 believe the author to have had especial opportunities 
 for acquiring certainty on this point at least. 
 
 Of Aelred's work little need be added, as it has 
 been so long and so well known. It is derived, as 
 has been stated in the Preface to the Monumenta 
 Historica Britannica, p. 16, almost entirely from the 
 Vita Sancti Edwardi Anglorum Regis et Confessoris 
 of Osbert, or Osbern, of Clare, Prior of Westminster. 
 How large a use Aelred has made of this latter work 
 will best be seen by the list of chapters of Osbern's 
 work, which is now for the first time printed in the 
 note below, fi:om the MS. in Corpus Christi College, 
 Cambridge, No. 161.^ 
 
 List of the 
 chapters of 
 Osbern's 
 Vita S. 
 |Edwardi, 
 from MS. 
 
 |c.c.c. 
 
 iCamb. 161. 
 
 * This reference is taken from 
 Maskell's Monumenta Bitualia Ec- 
 clesicB Anglicance. Yol. I. p. 173, note, 
 who may also be consulted as to the 
 mystical signification of this rite. 
 
 - This is a MS. on parchment, of the 
 Xlllth century, containing a num- 
 ber of Saints' Lives, Osbern's work 
 being the last in the volume. It is 
 said at the end to be " abbreviata ex 
 tractatu domini Osberni AVestmonas- 
 teriensis prioris." 
 
 " Incipiunt capitula sequentis vitse 
 Sancti Eadwardi regis Anglorum. 
 
 1. De Sancti Eadwardi generositate 
 
 ac parentum ejus sanctitate. 
 
 2. Quanto favore, omisso regis 
 
 primogenito, iste nondum na- 
 tus in regem constituitur. 
 
 3. Quanta determinatione etiam 
 
 princeps apostolorum hujus 
 regnum revelaverit. 
 
 4. De gratioso ejus regnandi initio. 
 
 5. De persona ejus et moribus et 
 
 conversatione. 
 
 6. De regali ac virginali ejus con- 
 
 jugio. 
 
 7. Qualiter regem Dacise in Anglo- 
 
 rum exitium properantem in 
 longinquo mari vidit sub- 
 mergi. 
 
 8. Qualiter apostolico privilegio a 
 
 prisiino solutus est voto. 
 
 9. Quam congrue et princeps apos- 
 
 tolorum apostolicis litteris con- 
 sonans facienda definit. 
 10. Ubi rex contractum Beati Petri 
 mandate bajulat, sicque sanat. 
 
xxvi 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Additional The conclusion of the poem, containing the account 
 Sie^Poem. Conquest, is not taken from Aelred, and, in a 
 
 historical point of view, is perhaps the most valuable 
 portion of the whole. The author enters at some 
 length into the character and conduct of Harold during 
 his short reign, and his cruelty and oppression are put 
 forward as one of the incitements for William's enter- 
 prize. See the description of illustration LXII., p. 23, 
 where it is said that William — 
 
 "K'ot dire ke rois Haraudz 
 As suens est crueus e baiidz, 
 E haiz cum lu u urs, 
 As Engleis vent faire sucurs." 
 
 11. Ut idem apostolus per se 
 
 Westmonasterium olim dedi- 
 caverit. 
 
 12. De iterata voti absolutione per 
 
 honorificiim Papa? privilegium. 
 
 13. Qualiter ipse rex et comes 
 
 quidam Christum corporaliter 
 oculis viderint ; idque divini- 
 tus propalatum sit. 
 
 14. De muliere ab execrabili morbo 
 
 per ejus tactum curata et a 
 sterilitate recuperata. 
 
 15. De cseco per lavaturam manuum 
 
 regis luce donato. 
 
 16. De altero ceeco per simile col- 
 
 lyrium illuminato. 
 
 17. Item de alio per ejus tactum 
 
 luce reparato. 
 
 18. De tribus csecis et uno monoculo 
 
 lumine ditatis. 
 
 19. Quam miranda rex de septem 
 
 dormientibus viderit, ejusque 
 rei portentum expresserit. 
 
 20. Itinerarium stupendum duorum 
 
 peregrinorum per quos Sanctus 
 Johannes annulum Sancto Ed- 
 wardo quern ei dederat, re- 
 misit. 
 
 21. De regia Westmonasterii dedi- 
 
 catione et regis segrotatione. 
 
 22. De revelatione quam in agonia 
 
 super regni mutatione didicit ; 
 resumptoque vigore suis edixit. 
 
 23. Extrema regis allocutio et 
 
 spiritus emigratio, corporisque 
 nitor atque tumulatio. 
 
 24. De contracto erecto. 
 
 25. De septem caccis simul ab eo 
 
 luce ditatis. 
 
 26. Qualiter victoriam regi Haroldo 
 
 se facturum signo certificat. 
 
 27. Quomodo rex gloriosus de se- 
 
 pulchro suo visus est exire, 
 sicque ccepit csecus videre. 
 
 28. Quam mirifice quidam sanctus 
 
 episcopus Beato Edwardo in 
 concilio ei patrocinante resti- 
 tuitur. 
 
 29. De prima ejus translatione et 
 
 corporis integritate. 
 
 30. De puella in sanctum blasphe- 
 
 mando deformata et per eum 
 
 reformata. 
 Expliciunt capitula Beati Ead wardi 
 regis et confessoris extractatu domini 
 Osberni prioris Westmonasterii." 
 
PREFACE* 
 
 xxvii 
 
 See also v. 4318, where Harold is represented as in- Additioual 
 suiting the messengers sent by W^illiani to demand ^^^q Poem 
 the crown. And when he assembles his army to 
 oppose the invaders, they are said to have come very 
 unwillingly : — 
 
 "Plursurs resoignent veiiir 
 E ki vindrent, vindrent enuiz, 
 Kar li rois fut mut haiz." (vv. 4340-4342.) 
 
 The account of the battle of Hastings itself is the 
 same with the ordinary descriptions, the usual details 
 being given ; viz., the first attack made by Harold, — 
 the success of the English at the commencement, — and 
 the stratagem by which the battle was at length won 
 by the Normans. The author states that Harold's body 
 was found among the slain, and buried at Waltham, 
 without dropping a hint of the legend of his surviving. 
 
 I have already spoken of the popularity of Aelred's Popularity 
 work.^ There are numerous MSS. of it existing in ^^^^^^^^ ^ 
 various libraries ; and it has received a fair share of 
 attention in print. A proof of how long this popu- 
 larity lasted will be found in the Latin poem, which 
 forms the second of the MSS. printed in the present 
 volume, and which is a sort of abridged versification 
 of Aelred's work. 
 
 The MS. from which it is printed, which is preserved Description 
 in the Bodleian library at Oxford (MS. Selden, 55), is ^Vd ms"" 
 a small quarto on vellum, containing ten leaves, with Bodl. Seld. 
 
 55. 
 
 MS. Trin. ' S. Edward's history as told by 
 CoU.Camb. Aelred seems also to have been a 
 B. 10. 2. popular subject for illustration. In 
 the library of Trinity College, Cam- 
 bridge, there is a very beautiful and 
 curious MS. of the Revelations, with 
 an illuminated picture on each page, 
 at the end of which are six leaves, 
 which contain unfinished outlines of 
 twenty-four of the same subjects as 
 are represented in the French MS. in 
 
 the present volume. The gold and the 
 green colours have been laid on, but 
 something prevented the designs 
 from ever being finished. Although 
 not of so high a style of art as those 
 in the French MS., they are exceed- 
 ingly curious and interesting, from 
 their showing what portions of these 
 illuminations were first done. The 
 MS. is of the fourteenth century. It 
 is marked B. 10. 2. 
 
xxviii 
 
 PKEFACE. 
 
 Description twenty-seven lines in each page, written in a hand 
 f jrd MS. " fifteenth century.^ 
 
 Bodl. Seld. It was written, as the author himself tells us, in the 
 55. 
 
 reign of Henry VI., to whom it is dedicated. From 
 the words of his Dedication — 
 
 " Rex Ilenrice potens, qui nunc diademata regni 
 Ilujus sextus habes istius nominis auctor," 
 Date of the it is unlikely that the poem should have been written 
 P^^"'- after the first battle of St. Albans, in 1455, es- 
 pecially as the author, although alluding to the igno- 
 rance of his age, and the neglect of all historical 
 studies, gives no hint of any disturbances in the 
 kingdom. We may thus conclude the poem to have 
 been written during the latter portion of the first 
 half of the fifteenth century, probably between 1440 
 and 1450, a date corresponding to the style of the 
 writing. 
 
 Its style. Although there are no new facts given in this poem, 
 it is valuable as a specimen of the Latin poetry of the 
 time ; and while the author's style cannot be pro- 
 nounced to be of high order throughout, he sometimes 
 rises at least to the height of very tolerable poetry. 
 Among his inelegancies may be remarked, the stringing 
 together whole lines of nouns or verbs, often little 
 more than synonymous ; for instance, vv. 56-58 : — 
 " Cum dolor, ira, nefas, strages, lis, impetus, error, 
 Ignis edax, hostis, gladius, pavor, Anglica regna 
 Undique terrerent, quaterent, premerent, lacerarent." 
 And for the sake of his metre he continually employs 
 the encliticks que and ve as et and vet. For instance, 
 V. 73, ^'scelerum fabri que magistri," for fabri magis- 
 trique ; v. 168, ''non delicise ve corona," for dehcise 
 coronave, &c. 
 
 1 The initial letters are alter- 
 nately red and blue. The initial 
 letter of the poem, on the first page, 
 contains a portrait of King Edward, 
 
 with a rich illuminated border. 
 Above is written, " Eoberti Hare, 
 1552." 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xxix 
 
 A second copy of the poem lias been recently ^^is- ^^-^^^J^g^g 
 covered^ in the Bodleian library, among the Digby 
 MSS. This is in every way inferior to the former, and 
 is most probably a copy from it; it is very carelessly 
 written, and where it differs from the Selden MS. is 
 almost invariably wrong. The variations, such as they 
 are, are given at the foot of the page. 
 
 The author more than once speaks of his youth, The au- 
 and deprecates criticism on his style in consequence. 
 He states that it is by the kings commands that he 
 writes — " regalia jussa secutus," v. 2tb, and thus he 
 may have been a sort of court poet.^ He laments 
 the degeneracy of his times as regards literature, and 
 especially the neglect of classical literature, mentioning 
 Cicero, Virgil, and Ovid by name ; and he adds the 
 remark : — 
 
 " Tantaque simplicitas nostris successit in annis 
 Quod vulgi plus sermo placet, quern dictat arator 
 Vulgari lingua, quam mellica musa Maroiiis," 
 
 which it seems must refer to Piers Plowman's poem, 
 although this was written some seventy years pre- 
 viously. 
 
 The Poem contains the account of the same period of Historical 
 history as Aelred's Vita Edwardi Regis, from the birth braced,Tnd 
 to the death of the king, ending with the opening of value, 
 his tomb thirty-six years after his death, of which a 
 
 ilS. Bodl, > This MS. is on paper, written 
 .)igby, 186. apparently late in the fifteenth 
 century. It contains seven folio 
 leaves, with thirty- seven lines in 
 each. A crown is rudely drawn on 
 fol. 1. Throughout in the margin 
 there are references to the paging 
 of another MS. It is bound up in a 
 MS. volume of prophecies, of which 
 many are John of Brydlyngton's. 
 I owe the knowledge of its existence 
 
 to the Rev. F. C. Ilingcston, of 
 Exeter College, Oxford. 
 
 ^ It is just possible that he may 
 have been one of the " ministralli" 
 employed for the king's solace. See 
 a document preserved in Rymer, 
 Foederaxi., p. 375, "De rainistrallis 
 propter solatium regis providendis." 
 It is a commission to supply vacan- 
 cies by death among the king's min- 
 strels. A.D. 145G. 
 
XXX 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 sketch has already been given. The historical value 
 of the poem rests entirely on the basis of Aelred. 
 
 MS. Caius Besides the numerous prose MSS. of Aelred's work, 
 Cam'b. 153. there exists in the libraries of Caius College, Cam- 
 Vat. Chr. "bridge, and the Vatican at Rome, a poem in Latin 
 elegiacks, containing a very close versification of his 
 work. The Caius MS. is written in a beautiful hand 
 of the thirteenth century.-' A later hand has written 
 in the beginning, " per Aluredum Rievallensem,'' and on 
 the strength of this Clirysostom Henriquez in his 
 Phoenix Reviviscens, Bruxell. 1626, p. 32, and after 
 him Polycarp Leyser in his Historia ijoetarum et 
 poematum meclii wvl, Hal. Magd. 1741, p. 433, has 
 placed Aelred among the mediseval Latin poets. For 
 this there seems no ground whatever. There is no other 
 instance mentioned of his writing in verse, and this is 
 probably the work of some one of later date than he. 
 To a portion of the Vatican MS. is added a trans- 
 lation into Norman-French. A specimen of both the 
 Xatin and French will be found in the present volume, 
 and a passage has been selected, the account of King 
 Edward being dissuaded by his people from fulfilling 
 his vow of pilgrimage to Rome, which can be com- 
 
 * This begins (like the prose 
 •work), " Cum tibi, Laurenti, cogar 
 parere jubenti." Laurence was Abbat 
 of Westminster, and took a promi- 
 nent part in S. Edward's translation. 
 11 Oct. 11G3. This event probably 
 led to Aelred's book. 
 
 The chief differences between this 
 metrical life and the prose life are 
 as follows : 
 
 (1.) The prologues differ consi- 
 derably. 
 
 (2.) The single combat of Cnut 
 and Edmund Ironside, which is 
 omitted in the prose life, though 
 
 given in the genealogy, is men- 
 tioned in the metrical life. 
 
 (3.) In the account of the dedi- 
 cation of Westminster the account 
 of S. Augustine's mission is much 
 fuller in the metrical life. 
 
 (4.) The Literse Kegis and the 
 Privilegium Domini Nicholai Papas 
 are omitted in the metrical life. 
 (Prose life,ed. Migne,col. 758-760.) 
 
 (5.) Preface to B. VI. This is 
 not in the prose life. 
 
 (6.) The metrical life mentions 
 Harold's defeat and death by Wil- 
 liam, which the prose life does not. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xxxi 
 
 pared with that in the French Life with which this 
 volume begins.^ 
 
 The last MS. printed in the present volume, which Description 
 is by far the most valuable in a historical point of *g ^jy^g *'* 
 view, is preserved in the Harleian collection in the Harl. 526. 
 British Museum. It consists of 20 leaves with 83 
 hues in a page, written in a clear small hand of the 
 twelfth century.^ The author begins in verse, repre- 
 senting himself as exhorted by the muse to write, 
 and especially to take King Edward as his subject. 
 After his exordium, he continues in prose, "ne con- 
 tinuo Isedatur musica cursu/' and only occasionally 
 afterwards introduces verse. 
 
 That the author lived in the times of which he The au- 
 wrote, there can be no doubt. The work was written 
 for the queen, Edith, from wliom he seems to have 
 received much kindness ; he seems also to have been 
 connected in some way with her brothers Harold and 
 Tostin. As to who he was, it is quite impossible 
 now to say. The author of the catalogue of the 
 Harleian MSS. adds to his account of this MS., "Vide 
 an non sit Eadmeri f but a single glance at the open- 
 ing of Eadmer's Historia NovoTum is sufficient to 
 disprove this, from the difference both in style and 
 matter. That he had been a writer before this present 
 work is clear from 1. 7. Longa quies calami dissolvit 
 mentis acumen." He speaks of his poverty (11. 9. 15), 
 adding what probably is some personal allusion, 
 " cujus miseri paupertas, libera certe, 
 Ictibus assiduis tundit utrumque latus," 
 
 * The variations of the Vatican 
 MS. are given at the foot of the 
 page. It is very inferior to the 
 Cains MS. For transcripts of 
 the Latin and French in the Va- 
 tican MS., as •well as for much other 
 valuable assistance while this volume 
 has been passing through the press, 
 I am indebted to the kindness of 
 
 Thomas Duffus Hardy, Esq., As- 
 sistant Keeper of the Records. 
 
 2 The MS. is numbered Harl. 526. 
 The initial letters are for the most 
 part alternately red and green. On 
 the reverse of the last leaf is written, 
 " For Dr. Bancroft." The page se- 
 lected for facsimile is the second. 
 
XXXll 
 
 PEEFACE. 
 
 and in grateful terms alludes to its relief by the 
 Queen (11. 33, 1331). He mentions too, that he is the 
 subject of the attacks of others (11.13, 14): — 
 Til, quem tot circumlatratibus urget 
 Multorum livor, immoderate fureiis." 
 The work is stated to have been undertaken for the 
 queen, and in a great measure to put forward her 
 praises, 1.30, "Si tarn en ad laudes attineat domina'," 
 and again, 1. 40, "Ut quicquid referant, laus et honor 
 sit ei." So, after alluding to the quarrel between her 
 two brothers, he speaks of the displeasure such a 
 history must give the queen, their sister (1. 1311); 
 and adds afterwards (1. 1333 sqq.), that it was for her 
 honour all that had gone before was written, and in 
 1. 1350 formally dedicates it to her. At the same 
 time he speaks of himself as urged on by the hope 
 of literary fame, as preserving historical matter, 
 
 " materies condigna relatu, 
 Summis gesta viris," (11. 21, 22.) 
 
 which had hitherto been concealed. He represents 
 the muse as exhorting him to write from the con- 
 sideration that he Avill be the first to sing the praises 
 of Edward (11. 24, 25):— 
 
 " Quisquis post temptet, sane secundus erit. 
 Ore tuo dicet, legati functus lionore ;" 
 
 and so again (1. 52) : — 
 
 " iEdwardi regis carmine primus cris," 
 a promise which recurs to the poet again towards the 
 end of his work, and which he repeats, v. 1 348 ; and 
 soon after he begins his actual history he speaks of 
 his intention in writing (1. 130), — " ut supradictorum 
 ' probitas posteros non lateat.'' 
 
 The picture he gives us of the queen is a very 
 pleasing one. Her kindness to himself, her love for 
 her husband and brothers, and grief at their quarrel 
 (11 1203, 1311), being incidentally and pleasingly 
 brought forward ; her affection for the former after 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xxxiii 
 
 liis death is pointed out in lines which also show tlie "The au- 
 author's intimacy with her (11. 13-il, 2) ; — • 
 
 " Niim mcminis quod cum patrem tibi saepe loquendo 
 Nuncupet, et natam quam pie se referat ?" 
 
 With Harold and Tostin he must also have liad 
 considerable intercourse. Thus he speaks of them 
 as his domini, — 
 
 De nimio caris corde meo dominis." (v. 1260.) 
 And again (1. 1358),— 
 
 " Tot tantisque miser orplianus a dominis," 
 
 while his verses on their quarrel and fate (1. ] 245, sqq.) 
 show that the writer had a strong personal interest in 
 them both. 
 
 The question as to the date when the work was I>ate of the 
 written can be brought within narrow limits; it was ^ 
 certainly after the battle of Stamford Bridge (1066), to 
 which allusion is made in 1. 1306 (Regibus sequivocis, 
 i.e. Harold and Harold Harfager), and certainly before 
 Queen Edith's death, which took place in 1074. In 
 11. 1442-4, after speaking of the dying king's vision of 
 the ills soon to come on the country, he adds, 
 
 " Eorum edocetur certitudine quse pro peccatis nostris 
 praesenti patimur tempore." 
 
 His work would thus appear to have been written 
 soon after the Conquest, during the pressure of the 
 sufferings brought on the Saxons by that event, 
 though it is curious that no hint of the Conquest or 
 Harold's death, or even mention of William, occurs 
 throughout the MS. 
 
 The era embraced in the MS. is from the birth to Sketch of 
 the death of King Edward, with a few very slight gm^ji-aced 
 allusions to subsequent events. The author begins ia it- 
 with a sketch of the character of Godwin, which is 
 drawn in the most flattering colours. His prudence, 
 constancy, military skill, and the extensive services he 
 rendered to Cnut, are all put forward in the strongest 
 
 c 
 
xxxiv 
 
 PKEFACE. 
 
 Sketch of terms, and the honom's he received in consequence are 
 embraced equally dwelt upon. The author mentions his mar- 
 it- riage with Cnut's sister-in-law (though he says merely 
 soror), and represents his popularity and influence in 
 the country as equal to his merits. The account of 
 the birth of Edward, his flight into Normandy, and 
 his return as king, follow. The election of the young 
 prince is ascribed entirely to Godwin's influence, the 
 author mentioning that, " quoniam pro patre ab omni- 
 bus habebatm^, in paterno consultu libenter audiebatur." 
 Embassies are sent at once from the leading powers of 
 Europe, Germany, France, and Denmark, and the good- 
 will between these sovereigns and England is kept up 
 by a liberal gift of presents on Edward's part, these in 
 the case of the French nobles, being vet annua vet con- 
 tinua. A description of Edward's person and character 
 (11. 246-267) follows, evidently written by one who had 
 seen the person he describes ; and after an accoimt of 
 the presents made to the king, especially by Godwin (of 
 which see below, p. xxxix), and (the MS. being unfortu- 
 nately mutilated in this place) a strange rhapsody in 
 verse, comparing Godwin's four children with the four 
 rivers of Paradise, the course of the history is resumed 
 in 1. 333. 
 
 Among the Frenchmen brought by the king from 
 Norway was Rodbertus, Bishop of Jumieges, who, ac- 
 cording to our author, had great influence with Ed- 
 ward, and had been made Bishop of London soon after 
 his arrival. On the death of Archbishop Edzinus, 
 Eodbertus was transferred to Canterbury by the king, 
 in spite of the election of Aelricus by the monks, and 
 their petition through Godwin to the king for his 
 confirmation. This and other succeeding causes pro- 
 duced a quarrel between Godwin and the new arch- 
 bishop, and the latter carried to the king the report 
 that Alfred's murder by Harold had been caused by 
 Godwin. In spite of his request to have an opportu- 
 nity of clearing himself of the charge, the king's mind 
 
PEEFACE. 
 
 XXXV 
 
 was so prejudiced against Godwin by his enemy the Sketch of 
 archbishop, that he sent to him to say, that, unless he g^^raced 
 restored alive his brother and his followers, he must in it. 
 not look for peace at his hands. Godwin thus finding 
 the Idng determined on his ruin, and his enemies too 
 strong for him, left the country, and took refuge with 
 Baldwin, count of Flanders, whose sister his son Tostin 
 married. Nor was the archbishop content with the 
 exile of Godwin ; all bis family were to share in his 
 disgrace, and his first endeavours were to procure a 
 separation between the king and the queen, Godwin s 
 daughter. Although the king did not entirely yield 
 to him in this respect, yet he sufiered the queen to 
 be sent with all due honour and attendance to the 
 monastery of Wilton where she had been educated, 
 under the pretence that she should there await in 
 peace a return of quieter times to the kingdom.^ God- 
 win's sons were soon after obliged to leave England, 
 and found refuge as their father, with Baldwin, or 
 with Dermod, King of Ireland. Edward, in spite of all 
 Godwin's attempts at a reconciliation, was too much 
 influenced by his Norman counsellors to listen to it. 
 
 The popularity, however, of Godwin in England con- 
 tinued undiminished, and shortly afterwards he found 
 himself strong enough to make a forcible return. His 
 sons, too, invaded England at the same time, and 
 after laying waste the country from their place of 
 landing in Wales to the spot where they met their 
 father, all advanced up the Thames towards London. 
 The king came to London with the intention of op- 
 posing him by force, but, finding the citizens strongly 
 inclined in his favour, was compelled to submit to a 
 reconciliation. Godwin is described as conducting him- 
 
 ^ This differs considerably from 
 the usual accounts ; but our author,, 
 writing to Edith herself, could 
 
 hardly have been misinformed, or 
 inclined to falsify the facts. 
 
 c 2 
 
xxxvi 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 fhe^era^^ self in the most submissive and loyal manner, refu- 
 embraced ^^^S exhortations to attack the king, falling at his 
 in It. feet when he came into his presence, and, although so 
 superior in force, merely requesting to be allowed to 
 clear himself from the charge brought against him, 
 and to be received into favour ; a conduct which gives 
 our author an opportunity of comparing his behaviour 
 with that of David to Saul. The queen was brought 
 back from Wilton, and the troubles of the realm 
 quieted. 
 
 Godwin's death occurred two years after. He is 
 represented as buried with due honour at Winchester 
 amid the tears of the whole country, (it need not be 
 said that there is no' hint of the story of his violent 
 death, as described by Aelred), and to his dukedom 
 succeeded his eldest son Harold; Tostin soon after 
 succeeding to the dukedom of Siward, who died about 
 the same time. A very vivid sketch, evidently from 
 personal knowledge, is given of the characters of these 
 two.^ One of Godwin's other sons, Gyrth, received a 
 countship in Kent from the king at the same time. 
 
 Soon after this, Harold, anxious to make himself 
 better acquainted with the French princes, spent some 
 time among them, and went on to E,ome. He was 
 shortly afterwards followed there by his brothers, 
 Tostin and Gyrth, who were accompanied by Aldred, 
 who had been made archbishop of York by Edward, 
 his object being to obtain the pall from the pope. 
 An irregularity about his ordination led not only to 
 this being refused, but to his being deprived of his 
 archbishoprick. But on the departure of the expe- 
 dition from Rome they were attacked by robbers 
 
 ^ The MS. is unfortunately cor- 
 rupt in this place, and I suspect the 
 corruption is deeper than can be re- 
 medied .several words having appa- 
 
 rently being omitted by the careless- 
 ness of the scribe ; see note on the 
 passage, at the foot of p. 409. 
 
PEEFACE. 
 
 xxxvii 
 
 (some very curious particulars of tliis are given by sketch of 
 our author), and compelled to return. Partly in pity ^ 
 for their distress, and partly from an unwillingness to in it. 
 disoblige Tostin, and also in consequence of the humble 
 behaviour of Aldred under his deprivation, the pope 
 restored him to his dignities, and gave him the pall. 
 The expedition then returned in safety to England.^ 
 
 After some verses on the quarrel between Harold 
 and Tostin, which reminds the author of the banquet 
 of Thyestes, he proceeds to give a sketch of the habits 
 and character of Edward and his queen, and then of 
 the insurrection and defeat of Griffith, king of Wales, 
 and Macbeth, styled " Scottorum rex nomine bar- 
 barus,'' by Harold, Si ward, and Tostin. This is fol- 
 lowed by the account of the restoration of West- 
 minster by the king and of Wilton by the queen, as 
 being the monastery where she had been educated. 
 
 Soon after this Tostin became the object of general 
 dislike, and a formidable conspiracy was organized to- 
 remove him from the king. After much disturbance 
 in the country, and considerable slaughter at York and 
 Lincoln, a band of rebel nobles, who had felt his 
 severity in his dukedom, demanded his dismissal. 
 Harold was supposed to have suggested these accu- 
 sations, but cleared himself of the charge by an oath ; 
 a habit to which, according to the author, he was too 
 prone.^ The king was too weak to protect Tostin, and 
 with sorrow dismissed him, on which he took refuo-e 
 with Count Baldwin in Flanders. The king took his^ 
 dismissal so much to heart that he began to fall ill 
 
 ^ This is the same expedition to 
 Rome that is mentioned in the 
 FrenchPoem, v. 2324, sqq.; its object 
 is there stated to be to obtain a con- 
 firmation from the Pope of the pri- 
 
 vileges given to Westminster. See 
 Note 3, p. 411, and the Glossary, 
 V. Eliz. 
 
 2 There is probably an allusion 
 here to his oath to William, 
 
xxxviii 
 
 PEEFACE. 
 
 I^e^era^^ from this time, and the author seems to consider his 
 embraced death was brought on by it. 
 
 Ill It- - jj^ ^i^Q verses wliich follow the author describes the 
 
 Welsh wars, and the trophies sent up to the king, 
 until, after an allusion to the invasion of England 
 under Harold Harfager and Tostin, he feels that the 
 history of these events must be displeasing to the 
 queen, his mistress, and breaks off. The rest of the MS. 
 contains an account of several of the miracles attributed 
 to Edward, and the story of his last hours and death, 
 the origin, doubtless, of what was afterwards given in 
 the works of Osbern and Aelred. He mentions his 
 commending the care of the queen and kingdom to 
 Harold, and after a description of his body as it ap- 
 peared after death, his funeral, and some allusion to 
 the miracles at his tomb, concludes. 
 Saxon It will be seen from this sketch that the author, 
 
 the^au^hor. whoever he was, besides his attachment to the family 
 of Godwin, had strong Saxon feelings and prejudices. 
 Godwin is the hero throughout ; he brings about the 
 king's election, his sons fight the king's battles, and it 
 is by the advice of Norman counsellors that Edward 
 begins to choose a worse course, and Godwin is 
 banished. When he is again restored, the country is 
 at once tranquillized. Edward sinks into comparative 
 insignificance beside him. His Norman archbishop 
 poisons his mind against Godwin near the beginning 
 of his reign, and later in life he is too weak to be 
 able to save Tostin. 
 Historical estimating the historical value of the work, the 
 
 value of fact that the author was a contemporary of the events 
 he describes must be allowed to have very consider- 
 able weight. At the same time the obligations he was 
 under to the queen, and the very fact that his book 
 is addressed to her, must make us hesitate in receiv- 
 ing such unqualified praise of her and her family. In 
 one incident, too, he appears clearly to have fallen. 
 
 the work. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xxxix 
 
 into error. In his account of the presents given by Historical 
 the nobles to Edward on his accession, he mentions J'^^'work, 
 (1. 268. sqq.), that Godwin surpassed all by the pre- 
 sent of a ship with a golden prow, &c. This must 
 be the same ship that Godwin gave to Hardecnut 
 on his accession, as mentioned with very full details 
 by historians of such credibility as Florence of Wor- 
 cester, A. 1040 (Monumenta Hist Brit. p. 600), Matthew 
 of Westminster, Koger of Hoveden, &;c. ; and our au- 
 thor cannot be here acquitted of the charge of igno- 
 rance, or at least carelessness, in referring it to the 
 succeeding reign. 
 
 At the same time, after all due allowance is made 
 for the temptation the author had to give undue praise 
 to the queen's father, it must be observed that his tone 
 is by no means apologetick, excepting in the affair of 
 Alfred's death ; his facts are stated in a clear and 
 straightforward manner ; and he does not write as if 
 he had ever heard of the accusations brought against 
 him by later writers. One point respecting Godwin 
 and his family deserves to be especially remarked. 
 Our author more than once speaks of his caution, and 
 freedom from all haste and levity. He is speaking of 
 Rodbertus's attacks on him, and proceeds (1. 395) : 
 " Ferebat autem idem industrius dux [Godwin] incautius 
 " farentem episcopum pacifice, tum pro regis honore, turn 
 " pro gentis in7iato more, quod nihil agant festine 
 " vel facile, sed ex consilio plurima visa prsecipitatione 
 
 per se expectant vel diffluere vel perire." 
 
 So again (1. 703), — ''Porro de vitio prsecipitationis sive 
 " levitatis, quis hunc vel ilium [Harold or Tostin] sive 
 " quemvis de Godyino genitum sive ejus disciplina et 
 
 studio educatum arguerit ? " 
 
 This, said of Harold, is very curious. On the whole, 
 we may conclude that there is here a far more correct 
 estimate of the character of Godwin than that given 
 by Norman writers. 
 
xl 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Character Of tlie character of the king himself, though there 
 the^CoiT^^ is no lack of praise and reverence for his laws and his 
 fessor. piety, our author does not leave us a pleasant impres- 
 sion. When invited over to England as king, he brings 
 v/ith him his Norman friends (1. 337), and they are his 
 most intimate advisers and ministers, and soon, through 
 their influence, he begins post habere consilia utiliora." 
 He is elected king chiefly through Godwin's influence, 
 and yet ungratefully believes the first accusation that 
 is brought against him ; while his feelings respecting 
 his brother's death seem simply those of revengeful and 
 unforgiving anger. This is even attributed to him by 
 Aelred and his followers, as may be seen in v. 3336 of 
 the French poem in the present volume, where, after 
 the frightful death of Godwin, as there described, the 
 king is represented as saying, 
 
 " Treiez liors ecu chen punois." 
 
 And while thus revengeful as regards his enemies, 
 he is equally weak and powerless as to his friends. 
 The queen is sent in a sort of honourable imprison- 
 ment to the monastery of Wilton on Godwin's dis- 
 grace ; and Tostin is dismissed, and obliged to fly the 
 country, entirely against the king's own wishes.^ Even 
 his religion is of a foreign cast. While the author is 
 speaking in high terms of praise of Edward's fondness 
 for people of religion — abbates religiosos et monachos — 
 he adds, ''potissimum autem transmarinos." And the 
 victories that were won in his reign were won by his 
 generals, and especially the sons of Godwin, and 
 redound to their fame rather than to that of the king 
 himself 
 
 Of his right to the throne our author does not for a 
 moment doubt, as he speaks of him (1. 266), as coming 
 
 ^ The Queen is spoken of as especially feeling her husband's weakness^ 
 " mariti impotentia," 1. 1204. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xli 
 
 to tlie throne, " ex Dei gratia et liereditario jure." Of 
 the claim of Edmund Ironside's children thei'e is no 
 hint given. 
 
 The author's style is for the most part easy and The nu- 
 clear, at least as far as the prose portions of his work ^^'^^ ^ ^^^^^ 
 are concerned. The passages in verse, on the other 
 hand, though sometimes rising to what may be called 
 poetry, are often very difficult and obscure/ the allu- 
 sions being by no means always evident. He was 
 certainly familiar with the Classical Mythology, and 
 with some, at least, of the Latin poets, as in the 
 difficult passage, 1. 1263, there is an obvious allusion 
 to the opening of Lucan's poem. His account of the 
 wickedness of the country, the carelessness of the clergy, 
 and the consequent probability of God's vengeance, in 
 1. 1503 sqq., is very strikingly written. 
 
 There can be little doubt that the author was, as His ma- 
 he boasts, the first to write the history of these times. 
 His materials were probably collected from his own 
 observation, and from that of his contemporaries. One 
 so familiar as he was with the queen must have had 
 many opportunities of acquiring information. His work This MS. 
 was used very freely by Osbern or Osbert of Clare,^ o?bern. • 
 
 > A considerable allowance for 
 corruptions in some of these must be 
 made ; this is the case certainly in 
 several of the lines in pp. 425, 426, 
 see especiaUy 11. 1271, 1277, 1279. 
 But in what is the most difficult pas- 
 sage of all, the verses in p. 398, there 
 is little evidence of corrupt readings, 
 unless we suppose a number of lines 
 to have been omitted. The scribe 
 was evidently both careless and ig- 
 norant. See 11. 623, 826, 1329. 
 
 " Osbern states in the letter to 
 Alberic prefixed to his treatise, " Ex 
 diversis namque hoc opus fratrum 
 
 imperio collectum est schedulis, quas 
 sancti patres nostri nobis reliquerunt 
 scriptas, qui eas viderunt et audie- 
 runt sicut referimus perpetratas." If 
 this is to be taken in its strictest 
 meaning, it implies that our author 
 was a monk, as indeed it is, a priori, 
 most natural to suppose. 
 
 This letter to Alberic forms No. 2. 
 of the Collection of Osbern's Letters 
 preserved among the Gale MSS. in 
 the Library of Trinity College, 
 Cambridge (O. 10, 16). He is there 
 called Osbertus de Clara Valle. 
 
xlii 
 
 PEEFACE. 
 
 m^hor's prior of Westminster, of wliom see ante, p. xxv. 
 
 materials. He extracts whole sentences ; such, for instance, as 
 the account of Bishop Britte wold's vision (11. 180-189), 
 the description of the king's person (11. 246, sqq.), &c. 
 In one point Osbern differs, and evidently inten- 
 tionally, from the author of the Vita Edwardi. The 
 latter, among the sovereigns who sent embassies to 
 Edward on his coming to the throne, mentions the 
 King of Denmark, 1. 219; Osbern, on the contrary, 
 after mentioning the Emperor of Germany and the 
 King of France, adds, Sola Dacia effera et superba 
 adhuc spirabat iniquitatis rabiem, et in Anglos exer- 
 cere suum tempore opportuno praestolabatur furorem." 
 He has been followed by Aelred ^ (ed. Migne, col. 745, 
 C), and the author of the French poem now pub- 
 lished, V. 882. The reason for this seems to be that 
 the fact of the Danes being at peace with Edward is 
 inconsistent with the legend of the King of Den- 
 mark's death on his attempted invasion of the country, 
 as supposed to be seen by Edward, which all the 
 three latter authorities give. See the French poem, 
 V. 1279, sqq., and the Bodleian MS. v. 217, sqq. Of 
 modern historians, the only one who has used the 
 The MS. present MS. is Stow, who has given a few short ex- 
 Stow^^ tracts from it in English. Lingard refers to it as quoted 
 by Stow, and Lappenberg's translator (vol. ii. p. 250, 
 note 4), as quoted from Stow by Lingard. The author 
 of the article Godwin in the Biographia Britannica, 
 though only knowing the extracts from this MS. given 
 tion^ofthe Stow, describes it as " a MS. Life of Edward the 
 MS. in the " Qonfessor, which, after the Saxon Chronicle, was 
 Britannica. " perhaps the most authentic piece of history that 
 
 ^ Aelred had probably also seen 
 this MS., as the particulars in the 
 account of the first cure of a blind 
 man (ed. Migne, col. 763), in -which 
 
 he is followed by the author of the 
 French Poem, v. 2801, sqq., are not 
 in Osbern, but will be found in the 
 present MS. p. 429. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xliii 
 
 " escaped tlie general wreck of all tliat regarded the 
 " Saxon Constitution." 
 
 It is now printed from the only MS. known to exist, 
 written unfortunately, as has already been stated, by 
 a very careless and ignorant scribe. The editor has 
 ventured only to change the readings of the MS. 
 when the true reading seemed obvious. In all such 
 cases the MS. reading is given at the foot of the page. 
 While the usual orthography has been followed in such 
 words as alumpnis, misterii, dampnationem, &;c., I 
 have not thought it right to alter the correct method 
 of spelling such words as reicit, conicit, &g., when 
 they so appear in the MS., into the more customary, 
 though less correct, rejicit, conjicit, &o., especially after 
 what Lachmann and others have said on the subject. 
 The same may be said of milia, instead of the more 
 customary millia ; see Lachmann's Commentary on 
 Lucretius/ pp. 33, 136, 188. 
 
 The explanation of the few obscure words that Explana- 
 occur has been placed at the foot of the page ii^o^^^^re 
 which they occur, as their number is too small to words, 
 give occasion to anything in the shape of a glossary. 
 The same has been done with a few of the more dif- 
 ficult passages in the metrical portions of the treatise. 
 
 In conclusion, while the editor would by no means Conclusion, 
 deprecate a fair and honest criticism on the way in 
 which his work has been done, he would ask his 
 readers to bear in mind that no one is infallible, and 
 to judge whatever errors may be discovered in a 
 
 > For this hint, as well as for 
 much kind assistance in the emen- 
 dation and interpretation of the 
 present MS., the editor is indebted 
 to the Eev. J. E. B, Mayor, Eellow 
 and Assistant Tutor of St. John's 
 
 College, Cambridge. His best thanks 
 are also due to the Rev. E. M. Cope, 
 Eellow and Assistant Tutor of 
 Trinity College, for several very 
 valuable suggestions in the shape 
 of emendations. 
 
xliv 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Conclusion, liberal and candid spirit ; and perhaps this Preface 
 cannot be concluded better than in the words of the 
 first of the three authors of the MSS. in the present 
 volume : — 
 
 Ore pri chescun ki lit e ot 
 Cist treite, s'en aucun mot 
 Mesprein, k'il Tamender voile ; 
 Kar n'est horn ki ne sumoile." 
 
 Trinity College, Cambridge, 
 March 30, 1858. 
 
ERRATA IN THE FRENCH POEM. 
 
 Page 22, 1. 10 from bottom, for "jure en freint" read "jure enfreint." 
 
 Page 26, v. 31,ybr "uertuz" read '* vertuz." 
 
 Page 39, v. 507, for " a bleis " read " ableis." 
 
 Page 43, v. 629, /or "eveille" read "e veille." 
 
 Page 45, v. 700, for " A tant " read " Atant." 
 
 Page 47, v. 767, for " sa " read " se." 
 
 Page 62, v. 1318, for "estoie" read "estoie." 
 
 Page 64, v. 1365, /or "une" read "unc." 
 
 Page 70, V. 1596, /)r "nus" read "mis." 
 
 Page 81, V. 1995, for "la" read "I'a." 
 
 Page 110, w. 3015, 3019, /or "nesqui "anc? "nus" read "vesqui"ano? 
 " vus." 
 
 Page 135, v. 3920, for "fus" read "vus." 
 
 Page 138, v. 4013, for " par murrir " read " parmurrir." 
 
 Page 154, v. 4590, /or "mests" read "mestre." 
 
 In vv. 86, 308, 842, for " sen " read " s'en." 
 
 Insert periods at the end of p. 4, 1. 7 ; p. 9, 1. 14; p. 18, 1. 13; and 
 vv. 399, 991, 1256, 1886, 1889, 2127, 4680; and a query at the end of 
 V. 1894. 
 
 Insert commas at the end of vv. 310, 1620, 1832, 3381, 3814, 4678, after 
 
 "dit" in V. 1813, and after "mesage" in v. 1854. 
 Dele commas in vv. 1122, 1356, and the stops at the end of vv. 80, 782. 
 In V. 3567 the ; belongs to the line below. 
 
 In the Translation, v. 1636, p. 225, for "should" read "shall." 
 
 In the Selden MS., page 361, 1. 8, for " frontem" read " pontem." 
 
 In the Oxford Poem, v. 224, p. 367, place a comma after " mens " instead 
 of after " vidit." 
 
 In the Harleian MS., page 391, 1. 4 from bottom, for " I " read " Et." 
 
 c 7* 
 
LA ESTOIRE DE SEINT AEDWARD LE REI. 
 
 FEOM MS. Ee. iii. 59, 
 
 IN THE 
 
 UNIVERSITY LIBRARY, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
LA ESTOTRE DE SEINT AEDWARD LE RET. 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF THE ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 I. p. 2. The three kings, ' Aelfredus,' ' Aedgarus/ and 
 'Athelredus/ seated and crowned. Between them are 
 two winged angels of smaller size standing on pillars, 
 witli arms extended to each. 
 
 Ci sunt peinz en purtraiture 
 
 Li seint rois dunt la fame dure ; 
 
 Ki rois furent ja teriens, 
 
 K'ore sunt rois celestiens. 
 
 De lur lignage fu estrait 
 
 iEduuard, de ki cist livere est fait. 
 
 II. p. 3. In the centre, Sweyn and two others fully 
 armed on horseback. On the left, another soldier in 
 armour dragging peasants bound, into prison ; on the 
 right, first, peasants being illtreated and robbed, and 
 next, the queen on horseback with her two children, 
 'Aeluredus' and ' Aedwardulus/ and an attendant, in 
 flight to Normandy. 
 
 Suanus, un Daneis felun, 
 D'Engleis fait destrucciun ; 
 La gent reint, e maisuns art ; 
 De bois e gardins fait assart. 
 Ki de la terre Seint Aedmu[n]d 
 Sunt, de li grant pleinte funt. 
 
 III. p. 4. In two compartments : (left), Emma pre- 
 sents her two childi-en to Richard II., duke of Nor- 
 mandy, who is seated ; (right), Sweyn on a couch 
 
2 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 pierced by St. Edmund, a crowned fignre hovering over 
 the conch, with a lance. 
 
 Aeldred^ enveit en Normendie, 
 
 Pur paes aver e guarantie, 
 
 Sa moiller e ses enfanz ; 
 
 Ke li dues lur seit guaranz 
 
 Cuntre Knud e ses Daneis : 
 
 E cist les receit demaneis. 
 
 IV. p. 5. In two compartments : (left), the single 
 combat of Edmund Ironside and Cnut on horseback, on 
 the left people looking on from a tower, on the right 
 Edmund and Cnut dismounted and embracing ; (right), 
 Edmund seated and pierced with a lance. 
 
 Aedmund a Knut ci se cumbat : 
 Cnud, ki plus sout sen e barat, 
 A [A]edmund eel cunseil dune, 
 K entere eus partent lur curune. 
 Par ben permetre le de ceil 
 Li duz Aedmund sun cunseil creit. 
 
 V. p. 6. In two compartments : (left), the landing of 
 Alfred with attendants, who is met and embraced by 
 Godwin ; (right), Alfred brought bound before Harold 
 Harefoot, who is seated with a drawn sword and 
 threatens him. 
 
 Auft-e s'en vent en sun pais: 
 Godwin, ki li fu feint amis, 
 Semblant li fist de amistd ; 
 La nuit I'a pris e ferm lie, 
 Au roi le fist presenter, 
 E cist li fist les oilz crever. 
 
 VI. p. 7. In two compartments : (left), Alfred tied 
 down to a board and his eyes pulled out, Harold Hare- 
 foot looking on; (right), armed men on horseback 
 illtreat the peasants and monks. 
 
 1 MS. Aelfred. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 3 
 
 Destmite est religiun, 
 N 'i truvisset si dolurs nun : 
 Mut crest li maus per la guerre, 
 Mau baillie est Engleterre ; 
 Cist reint, cist tue, cist art. 
 La reine E[m]me s'en part. 
 
 VII. p. 8. Gunnilda's vindication of her cliastity. 
 The Emperor is seated on the left ; on the right are 
 bystanders, with the Queen kneeling ; the dwarf is cut- 
 ting off the giant's legs. Great part of this pictui^e is 
 effaced. 
 
 Pur reachater I'onur sa dame, 
 E pur restorer sa fame, 
 S'en cumbat le neims Mimecan 
 Au tres grant sesne Eodegan ; 
 Les peez li coupe, si en est quite 
 La dame de hmite surdite. 
 
 VIII. p. 9. In two compartments : (left), the sudden 
 death of Hardicanute at table ; (right), Bishop Britte- 
 wold in prayer before an altar with a crucifix. 
 
 Ci murt li reis Hardecnutz, 
 Ki fu forcibles reis e pruz. 
 Li baratz ore a primes nest, 
 Destrucciun e guerre crest, 
 Ne laist li forz k'il nocie 
 Le feble, el mal ki multiplie. 
 
 IX. p. 10. In two compartments : (left). Bishop Brit- 
 tewold asleep ; (right), his vision ; on the left St. Peter 
 crowns the young Edward, who kneels, and on the 
 right St. Peter is talking to Bishop Brittewold, still 
 asleep. 
 
 Li evesques de Wincestre 
 Ki tant vit maus e surdre e crestre, 
 Endormiz est, e veit Seint Pere 
 E Seint Aedward ki lez li ere ; 
 
 A 2 
 
t 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 A I'eveske li veillardz 
 
 Promet, ke rois serra Aedwardz. 
 
 X. p. 11. In two compartments : (left), the bishop in 
 his chair reveals the vision to three persons ; (right), 
 Edward praying before an altar. 
 
 Aedw^ard languist sanz cnnfort : 
 Las, dist-il, kar fasse mort 
 Sul remain de mun lignage, 
 K'ocis sunt per gent savage : 
 Sire Seint Pere, a vus me rent ; 
 A moi tvm pelerin atent. 
 
 XI. p. 12. In two compartments : (left), a messenger 
 briners to Edward the news that he is elected kin<x : 
 Edward is seated, while a monk reads the docmnent ; 
 (right), Edward sails to England. 
 
 Un messager le recumforte : 
 De Hardecnut nuvele porte 
 Ke morz est li tiranz cruens ; 
 Delivere ad la terre Deus 
 Des sanglanz Daneis bastarz : 
 Esluz est a rei Aedwardz. 
 
 XII. p. 13. In two compartments : (left), Edw\ard 
 landing is received by the English barons ; (riglit), his 
 coronation ; the King is seated crowned, tlie arch- 
 bishop anointing him. 
 
 Ci venent barnns Englais 
 
 Ki pernent Aedward de maneis ; 
 
 Dient li, Venez vus ent, 
 
 Ke la curune vus attent 
 
 D'Engletere ; ven ten, Aedward, 
 
 Ke venuz n'es nus semble tard. 
 
 XIII. p. 14. Legend of the treasure. On the left 
 a fiend is seen sitting upon the gold, the King look- 
 ing on : on tlie right the gold is given away to the 
 poor ; this part of the picture is entirely destroyed. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 Sun tressor ki fu pleners 
 
 Yeit li reis, or e deners. 
 
 Li enemis seit desus ; 
 
 Co vifc li reis, mes autre nuLs. 
 
 As poveres rent cele coillette, 
 
 Tuz jurs clamant quite la dette. 
 
 XIV. p. 15. The thief in the treasury. The King, 
 lying on a couch, warns the thief who is carrying ofi' 
 money from the chest. 
 
 Malegard se pur ofre, 
 
 Uvert fu ublie un cofre 
 
 Of deners ; un garz coveit, 
 
 E de deners bein s'aparceit ; 
 
 Vai, si enprent grant part 
 
 Deus feez ; Fui ten, dist reis Aedward. 
 
 XV. p. IG. In two compartments : (left), the King 
 seated ; nobles on either side exhorting him to marry ; 
 (right), the King prays before an altar, on which is a 
 Cross and a chalice. 
 
 A Lundros s asemblent grant gent, 
 
 Cuncil tenent e parlement ; 
 
 Dient au rei, Nostre vuler 
 
 Est, sire, ke preinnez moiller, . 
 
 Ke eium eir certein e chef ; 
 
 De respundre prent cist jur bref. 
 
 XVI. p. 17. The nol^les continue their request, one 
 kneeling; the King is sitting, a monk watching behind. 
 
 Edith, ki lille Godwin 
 
 De grant sen fu e bon engin, 
 
 K'endoctrinee est en lettrure, 
 
 E aprise de purtraitm'e. 
 
 En uveraine riclie e noble, 
 
 N'out per gesk'en Constantinoble. 
 
 XVII. p. 18. In two compartments; (left), Edith is' 
 brought to the King, who is sitting, and kneels; he 
 
LIFE OF 
 
 raises lier ; (right), the Queen, standing, is crowned by 
 a bishop ; a baron kneels, and presents the sceptre. 
 
 Edith, la bele e acemin^e 
 
 Fille Godwin, est curunee; 
 
 E la es]3use li rois Aedward 
 
 Par commun cunseil e esguard ; 
 
 Li ciiples fu mut glorius, 
 
 La espiise est bone e bon li espus. 
 
 XVIII. p. 19. In two compartments : (left), a priest 
 is saying mass before an altar, on which is a chalice ; 
 the Host is held up, and all standing stretch out 
 their hands to it ; the King, who is kneeling, is seen 
 with outstretched arms, and smiling : (right), the 
 Danish King falls into the sea from a small boat ; the 
 larger one, with arms and men, alongside. 
 
 Un jur de Pentecust avint, 
 
 Li reis k'a Westmuster curt tint, 
 
 Curunez, u la messe out; 
 
 Sa pensee en sun quor clot; 
 
 Le rei Daneis ki lui grever 
 
 Pense, veit en mer noier. 
 
 XIX. p. 20. In two compartments : (left), the Da- 
 nish King is drowning in the sea ; the vessel, full of 
 armed men, is moving off ; (right), Edward tells the 
 vision to several persons. 
 
 Li rois diet suvin en I'unde 
 De la mer grosse e parfunde, 
 Cum vout munter du bat en bord 
 De la nef, si voirs record; 
 Quant unt perdu luur roi, tut Tost 
 Descumfist s'en partent mut tost. 
 
 XX. p. 21. The King, in the midst of the barons, 
 States his vow of pilgrimage ; one of them is standing 
 up and expostulating ; a figure on the right, appa- 
 rently the Queen^ is destroyed. 
 
S. EDWAED THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 Li d inand^ la com mime 
 
 Tute ki apent a sa ciirmie ; 
 
 Tut sun purpos de mot a mot : 
 
 De sun vuu a sa gent desclot ; 
 
 Cung^ prent de sun veage 
 
 Faire. Nel vout le barunage. 
 
 XXI. p. 22. The two bishops, who are to be sent 
 as ambassadors to Rome on the question of pilgri- 
 mage, are brought before the King ; the barons are 
 standing round, one speaking. 
 
 Eveskes dui sunt eschoisi, 
 
 Par queus ben serra parfurni 
 
 Cist grant messages real ; 
 
 Ke andui sunt sage e leal, 
 
 Si aquiterunt du pelerinage 
 
 Le rei, dunt deut en sun curage. 
 
 XXII. p. 23. Departure of the bishops for Rome. 
 They are in the stern of a large vessel, while the boat 
 that brought them to it is being rowed back to land. 
 The Cross is seen in the sail. 
 
 Lores s'en vunt li messager, 
 Li rois fait mut pur eus prier, 
 K'acumpli seit lur desir 
 Cum a Deu vent a pleisir ; 
 Pru lur trueve or e argent ; 
 E cist s'en vunt hastivement. 
 
 XXIII. p. 24. The Pope in the centre, sitting under 
 a canopy ; on the left, the two bishops present their 
 request ; on the right, scribes write the decree ; and 
 beyond the decree, with the bulla attached to it, is 
 presented to the two bishops. 
 
 Li messagers venent a Rumme, 
 Mustrent de lur pm-pos la summe ; 
 Un cuncil i trovent plener, 
 Ki se peine de eus avancer. 
 Li privilege est purchac(^, 
 E du cuncil est cunferm^e. 
 
8 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 XXIV. p. 25. Departure of the bishops from Rome ; 
 they ride in the centre with attendants before and be- 
 hind, all mounted. Under one of the horses a dog runs. 
 
 Li messager joins repairent, 
 Lur voie acoillent, e tost airent 
 A grant grace e benoicun, 
 Ki seint humme fu Pape Leun, 
 Ki la fait noter en registre, 
 Cum deviserent cist legistre. 
 
 XXV. p. 26. In two compartments : (left), the ap- 
 pearance of St. Peter to a hermit, relative to the 
 Pope's answer : destroyed ; (right), the hermit writes 
 the vision, and gives it to a messenger. 
 
 Seint Pere apert a un hermite, 
 Cum dist I'estoire k'est escrite, 
 En bois menant de Wirecestre ; 
 E dist : J oius puet li reis estre, 
 Kar a pleisir le fiz Marie, 
 Tute est sa busoin acumplie. 
 
 XXVI. p. 27. The King receives the hermit's mes- 
 sage, barons looking on. 
 
 Cist mande au rei I'avisiun, 
 Ke ne puet estre si veirs nun ; 
 La manere e le tens numme 
 Du privilege escrit a Rumme: 
 Li rois la verite ben prove, 
 Kar le escrite acordant truye. 
 
 XXVII. p. 28. Two compartments: (left), the 
 bishops bring the Papal decree with the bulla, and 
 present it to the King ; (right), The King walking and 
 attended, is accosted by a diseased man. 
 
 Des messagers quant est seue, 
 Li rois est lez de la venue, 
 Ki lur message unt parfurni, 
 *rant est plUs seur e esbaudi. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOE. 
 
 9 
 
 Pur Deu ki fist solail e lune, 
 As poveres de sun tresor dune, 
 A Deu e Seint Pere rendre 
 L'aver k'il vers Rumme despendre 
 Ad em purpos, e en muster 
 K'a Seint Pere vout estorer. 
 
 XXVIII. p. 29. The miracle of the cripple, On the 
 left, the king carries him on his shoulders to the altar, 
 where he is received by Godris ; on the right, the 
 cripple kneels before the altar, on which is a jewelled 
 Cross, or monstrance, while the monks sing Te Deum 
 Laudamus. 
 
 Li reis mut sen humilie ; 
 Le cun trait porte, ki Ten prie 
 De pecchez ad li reis pardun ; 
 Li cuntraiz du cors garaisun ; 
 Chescuns de eus saluz receit ; 
 Plenerement Deu lur enveit. 
 
 XXIX. p. 30. Saint Peter steps into the fisherman's 
 boat ; the church of Westminster on the right. Consi- 
 derably injured. 
 
 Grant tens avant estoit fundie 
 Une iglise k'out nun Thornc^e, 
 Ke funda li rois Scbert, 
 ^ Ki fu neis rei Aethelbert : 
 A Sein[t] Pol fist I'un la iglise, 
 L 'autre a Seint Pere sur Tamise. 
 
 XXX. p. 31. Two compartments : (left, which is 
 destroyed,) apparently Saint Peter landing from the 
 fisherman's boat ; (right,) the consecration of the 
 church, angels assisting. 
 
 ^ Dus horn, s'escrie, e ne se alasse 
 De la Tamise, ke em le passe; 
 
 ' Line 4 is written in the MS. after 
 line 6 ; but the original scribe has 
 pointed out the mistake by affixing 
 
 a to line 4, and b to line 5. 
 
 2 The first six lines refer to thC 
 previous illustration. 
 
10 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Mut piie, e dit ke aura 
 Luer, ki utre le merra ; 
 Un pescliurs ki co out e veit, 
 Vai, en sun bat le receit. 
 
 Li pescliurs of Seint Pere arive, 
 Ki atent, e set a la rive ; 
 Seint Pere, clu ceil claver, 
 Va sa iglise dedier, 
 Des angeles mut grant partie 
 Li funt servise e grant aie. 
 
 Li angele chant ent au servise, 
 
 La nuit quant dedient I'igiise : 
 
 Tant ja du ciel luui', 
 
 Ke vis est au pescliur, 
 
 Ke li solailz e la lune 
 
 Lur cliirt^ tute^ i preste e dune. 
 XXXI. p. 82. In two compai-tments, separated by 
 the church, on the tower of which is written Lamehde, 
 and from which a flag hangs. (Left), the fisherman 
 and Saint Peter in the boat, the net drawn up full 
 of fishes ; (right), the fisherman presents a salmon to 
 Bishop Mellitus, who is on horseback, attended, and ex- 
 presses his admiration. 
 
 Quant Seint Pere ad fait avoire^ 
 
 Au bat sun pescur repoire, 
 
 E mut ducement I'enseigne, 
 
 Ctim il a des pessun preigne ; 
 
 D'un saumun au peschur dit, 
 
 De part li, ki porte a Mellit. 
 
 Matin, quant parut le jur, 
 Mellit encuntre li peschur, 
 Ki fu remembrez e sage, 
 E ben parfurni sun message 
 De sun saumim gentement, 
 E puis del dediement. 
 
 ^ MS. tute tide, but the second tute is expuncted; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 XI 
 
 XXXII. p. 33. Ill two compartments : (left,) Mel- 
 litus preaches to tlie people. 
 
 Au pople preclie Meliit, 
 E ben certeinement lur dit, 
 Ke cele nuit passa Tamise, 
 Seint Pere e declia sa iglise ; 
 Ke le sacez garde en preinnes 
 Asez i truum nus enseignes. 
 (Right.) The King seated gives directions to masons 
 and carpenters about the works of the church. 
 
 Li rois Aedwardz eel seint liu clai[m] 
 Du ciel la porte, avance e aim ; 
 Mais li eglise ert veuz e derute ; 
 Pur CO i fait venir grant rute 
 De maciuns e charpenters, 
 Ke ben seit refait le musters. 
 
 XXXIII. p. 84. In tv/o compartments : (left), a 
 bishop, preceded by his crossbearer, a monk, and at- 
 tended by others, on horseback ; (right), the bishop 
 before the Pope, who is seated under a canopy. 
 
 Quant out acheve smi afaire, 
 Seurt^ en vout aver maire ; 
 Vout ke le^ Pape cunferme, 
 Ke tuz jurs seit estable e ferme 
 La franchise de sa iglise, 
 U tant ad entente mise; 
 S'en ad de ses leus amis 
 A Kumme pur co tramis. 
 
 XXXIV. p. 35. In two compartments : (left), the 
 ?ope gives the decree, with the bulla attached, to an 
 attendant who kneels, the bishop and other attendants 
 standing ; (right), the bishop, with the crossbearer and 
 other attendants return, on horseback. 
 
 Du cuncil ki ert generaus, 
 Devant le^ Pape e chardenaus, 
 
 ' MS. la. 
 
12 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Est enbullez e cnmfermez 
 Li priuleges, e puis liverez 
 All messager lu roi Aedward, 
 Ki cung4 prent c lez s'enpart. 
 
 XXX Y. p. 36. The bishop and his crossbearer bring 
 the decree to the King. The King is seated, attended, 
 and expresses his joy. 
 
 Quant li rois out hi nuvele, 
 
 De joi sis quors renuvelc ; 
 
 Ore est seiirs, ore est a eise ; 
 
 Assisses fait, par unc apese 
 
 Les cuntencuns de sa terre ; 
 
 Ni pout surdre ne estrifs ne guere. 
 
 XXXVI. p. 37. The miracle of the Eucharist. The 
 priest, wlio is called Wulstanus, holds up in his arms 
 the Child with the cruciform nimbus ; the King stands 
 witli upraised arms ; Leofric kneels ; the rest stand 
 behind, and extend their arms. A chalice is seen on 
 the altar. 
 
 Quant leva li chapeleins 
 Le cors Deu entre scs meins, 
 Le veit li reis tut en semblant 
 D'un jonure e bel enfant, 
 Sa beneicun ki dune an rei ; 
 E CO veit li quens Leofrei. 
 
 Cesfce aventure fu celee 
 Geske la vie fu finee 
 Lu roi Aedward, ke ten secrei 
 Ne fist aver orgoil au rei, 
 E mut prie Leofrei le cunte 
 L'avisiun k'a nul ne cunte. 
 
 XXXVIL, p. 38. Miracle of the scrofulous woman. 
 The King, seated, touches the scrofulous woman, who 
 kneels: attendants standing behind. 
 
 [U]ne fem[m]e jofne e bele 
 
 Suz la gone out escrovele, 
 
B. EDWARD TflE CONFESSOR. 
 
 13 
 
 Nc pout aver gareisun 
 Par art d'umme, si Deu nun, 
 Ke purrir li ftiit la buclie ; 
 Li rois la garist ki la tuclie. 
 
 XXXVIII. p. 89. Cure of a blind man. In two 
 compartments : (left), an attendant holds a basin, and 
 from another pours water on the King s hands, who is 
 standing ; the blind man kneels on one knee, and ap- 
 plies the water to his eyes : (right), the man kneels 
 before the King, and is examined by him as to his 
 siolit. 
 
 Uns avogles k'ert malades 
 Les oilz out tenebrus e fades : 
 Par I'eue, dunt leve ses mains 
 Li reis, est li avogles seins ; 
 Sa barbe manie e esprueve, 
 Le miracle verai truve. 
 
 XXXIX. p. 40. Miracle of a second blind man. On 
 the left, the blind man is led by an attendant ; on 
 the right, he applies the water to his ej^es, the King 
 standing, and an attendant behind with two basins. 
 
 Sa fame s'espant par parole : 
 Uns burgois nez de Nicole, 
 Trois anz avog[l]es ki fu, 
 Ben croit k'il par la vertu 
 De cele eue devant dite 
 Garroit, s'en prent, s'en va quite. 
 
 XL. p. 41. Cure of a blind labourer. On the left, 
 labourers are seen cutting down a tree, in which is a 
 bird's nest ; one asleep under it ; on the right, the 
 blind labourer with his hatchet is brought to the 
 King, who is seated, with attendants before him. The 
 King holds the basin himself, and applies the water to 
 the blind man's eyes. 
 
 Li charpenter coupent en bois 
 
 Mariem k'il pernent en chois ; 
 
14 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 L'lm s'ePxdort, e, quant s'esveille, 
 La vuue pert, dunt fu merveille ; 
 A Tostel Va, mais hem le meinne, 
 E vit en dolur e en peine. 
 
 XLI. p. 42. In two compartments : (left), a restored 
 blind man kneels before the King, who is sitting ; 
 (right), a man with one eye leads three who are quite 
 blind. 
 
 Par I'aventure ki avint, 
 Uns avogles anz pres de vint, 
 Du roi, dunt ot tantz bens dire, 
 Sant^ receit cum il desire ; 
 Gardein le fait de sa maisun 
 Li rois a propre livereisun. 
 
 XLII. p. 43. On the left, the four apply the water, 
 which an attendant brings in two basins, to their 
 eyes, and recover their sight ; on the right, the King- 
 is seen seated, and washing his hands, the two basins 
 being held by the attendant, kneeling on one knee. 
 The usual order is thus inverted in this case. 
 
 Merveilles vus ent dire voil ; 
 Quatre hummes ki unt un sul oil, 
 Kar un humme, ki un oil ad, guie 
 Tute le avogle cumpainie, 
 Del ewe purchace part, 
 Dunt leve ses mains rois Aedward, 
 Par un sergant k'il prent e emble ; 
 Tut garissent quatre e[n]semble. 
 
 XLIII. p. 44. Harold and Tostin quarrelling on 
 the floor. The King seated at table with Godwin 
 and others. An attendant is separating the children. 
 
 Li reis veit les fiz Godwin, 
 Haraud pusne, esnez Tostin, 
 L'esnez a I'autre se cumbat ; 
 As poinz fert, a terre a bat ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOK. 
 
 15 
 
 Estrangi^ le enst ne fust aie; 
 Li reis suls seit ke signefie. 
 
 Ne puet Tostin k'il ne s'en aut 
 Hors du regne pur Haraut, 
 Ki dute de medlee esclandres, 
 E va sujurner en Flandres. 
 L'un a Tautre nure ne fine ; 
 Tant furent de male orine. 
 
 XLIV. p. 45. The death of Godwin. The King is 
 in the act of blessing the morsel. One attendant 
 grasps God wind's arm, another his legs. The head of 
 Godwin is effaced. 
 
 Dist quens Godwin a la table, 
 
 Cist mors me seit mors, cupable 
 
 Si de la mort tun frere soie, 
 
 Ke tute ceste curte le voie. 
 
 Atant le morsel mangue, 
 
 Ke errant le estrangle e tue. 
 
 La charoine au fel glutun 
 Traits est fors de la inaisun ; 
 Enter rez est suddement, 
 Cum [a] ateint traitre apent. 
 Par cest cunte puet hum aprendre, 
 Pecchee se proeve apr^s atendre. 
 
 XLV. p. 46. Vision of the seven sleepers of 
 Ephesus. The King is at table in a meditative atti- 
 tude, with three others. On the left are the two 
 groups of the seven sleepers, one lying on the left, 
 the other on the right side, in a cave ; beyond which 
 are seen the towers of the city 'de Effesie/ 
 
 Les saet dormanz veit rois Aedward 
 
 Tuz gisanz a destre part ; 
 
 Mais il se turnent a senestre : 
 
 Yeit ke mau senet deit estre. 
 
 Li messager vunt a dreiture 
 
 En Grece, saver le tens e Ture. 
 
 A 8 +- 
 
16 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 XL^'I. p. 47. The King gives his ring to S. John 
 disguised as a beggar. On the left is seen the clmrch. 
 Ne trove ren en sa aumonere, 
 L'anel prent k'a sun doi ere, 
 E le dune al demandant, 
 Ki desparut de meintenant; 
 Johan le Ewangeliste fu 
 Deguisez e descuneu. 
 
 XLYII. p. 48. In three compartments : (left), St. 
 John finds the two palmers, one of them asleep ; 
 diminutive angels hold torches : (centre), the palmers 
 are seen eating and drinking in the hostelry: (right), 
 St. John gives the ring to the palmer. 
 
 Deus paumers nez d'Engletere 
 
 Par estranges voies quere 
 
 En Sulie ki forveient,^ 
 
 D 'Angeles du ceil clart^ veient. 
 
 De laruns pour unt e bestes, 
 
 E de aventeuruses tempestes ; 
 
 Fameillus e las reposent; 
 
 Diluec aler plus loing n'osent. 
 
 Las sunt cist paumer e tristes ; 
 
 Mais li^ seint Ewangelistes 
 
 Le las forveiez cumforte, 
 
 L'anel lu roi Aedward lur porte, 
 
 Prie ke de sue part 
 
 Le portent a seint rei Aedward, 
 
 E cist empernent le message ; 
 
 Li seintz les meinne sanz demage. 
 
 XLYIIL p. 49. In two compartments. (Left), the 
 palmers (one of them kneeling) present the i^ing to 
 the King. 
 
 L'anel reporte li paumer, 
 
 Ki sanz sujur vent d'utre mer : 
 
 Au rei le baut, ki recunut 
 
 Sun dun, e a joie recut ; 
 
 1 MS. forveicint. 
 
 - MS. seint li. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 17 
 
 A jur e a terme apert 
 
 De sa mort est li rois cert. 
 
 (Right), the King gives his treasure to the poor. 
 Li rois sa iglise declie 
 El nun Seint Pere, en ki se fie : 
 Sun cors a sepulture i dune, 
 E le regal de sa curune : 
 E pur CO ke de grant age est 
 Purveit de murir k'est prest. 
 
 XLIX. p. ^0. In two compartments. (Left), the 
 King's conversation wdth Harold, who partly kneels. 
 Due Haraud fiz Godwin jure 
 De la curune ke n'ad cure, 
 Au due Willame de Normendie 
 Du cunquere ert en aie, 
 TJ a sa fille, si meuz li plest, 
 Cist parenz, cele parente est. 
 
 (Right), the King seated, and ill, hearing mass ; a 
 crowd of people looking on. The priest is in the act 
 of saying the ' Dominus Vobiscum.' The altar has a 
 Cross and chalice on it. 
 
 Li rois est pesanz e malade, 
 
 Le quor ad tut ateint e fade, 
 
 La feblesce tut I'estune ; 
 
 A peine regal e curune 
 
 A ceu jur de Nuel porte, 
 
 Mais le servise le cunforte. 
 
 L. p. 51. In two compartments. (Left), the King 
 entranced, lies on a couch, the Queen embracing him ; 
 the two monks above, and a number of people 
 lamenting over the couch. 
 
 Li dui moinne li aperent, 
 
 Ki ja si clier ami erent, 
 
 E li dient la prephecie 
 
 Ke Deus au roi per eus nuncie ; 
 
 B 
 
18 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Close ert, mais de mot a mot 
 Cist livret la vus desclot. 
 
 Li rois, ki mut est ja de jurs, 
 De mort sent pointes e dulurs, 
 Ne set se il dort u veille ; 
 Mais en transe veit merveille 
 D'une mut grant propliecie, 
 K'apres grant tens fu acumplie. 
 
 (Right), tlie King sitting up in bed, supported by 
 the Queen, tells his vision to the barons. 
 Li rois sur sun lit se deresce, 
 Semblant fait ren ke ne blesce, 
 E parole tut baudement 
 N'a nuls ki i seit ki nel entent ; 
 E lur cunte tun de randun 
 Apertement sa avisiun. 
 
 LI., p. 52. The King continues his address, the 
 Queen looking on; many weeping round the couch. 
 
 LIT., p. 53. In two compartments. (Left), death of 
 the King. The soul, crowned, issues from his mouth, 
 and is received by two descending angels. The Queen 
 displays her grief A bishop and monks in attendance. 
 
 Li rois s'en part de ceste vie : 
 
 Des angeles grant cumpainie 
 
 Cuntre li venent chantant, 
 
 E mut grant joie demenant ; 
 
 Seint Pere, sis chers amis, 
 
 La porte ovre de Parais. 
 
 [This is in p. 52, under illustration LI.] 
 (Right), St. John conducts the King to the Saviour, 
 S. Peter, with his keys, standing behind. S. Edward is 
 crowned, and kneels before the Saviour, who is blessing 
 him. He is in an aureole, seated, with the cruciform 
 nimbus, and the emblems of the four evangelists 
 around. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 10 
 
 Seint Jolian si druz demeine, 
 
 Devant la Mai'ste le meine, 
 
 De ki en terre out memoire ; 
 
 E Deu lui dune mut grant gloire ; 
 
 Sun regne li grante e dune, 
 
 E meudre, k'avant out curune. 
 
 LIII., p. 54. Burial of the King. The body is in 
 the act of being lowered into the tomb, with crown 
 and sceptre ; a bishop is incensing it ; others looking 
 on, and monks behind with candles. The 'cuntraitz' 
 kneel at the side of the tomb. 
 
 En la iglise de Westmuster, 
 
 Ke rois Aedward fist estorer, 
 
 Est si cors enseveliz. 
 
 Un cuntraitz i est gariz ; 
 
 Si en fait Deus plursurs vertuz 
 
 Pur Aedward ki est sis leans druz. 
 
 LI v., p. 55. Miracles at the tomb. In two com- 
 partments : (left), seven blind men are led by a boy 
 (whose head is destroyed) ; (right), the seven restored 
 to sight kneel at the shrine, while a priest (much 
 injured) reads the Te Deum. At the sides of the 
 shrine are figures on pillars of St. John as the palmer, 
 and St. Edward with his ring. 
 
 Ne puet sa fame estre ceue ; 
 
 A saet restore ad la veue 
 
 Par la priere e la vertu 
 
 Seint Aedward a sun sarcu. 
 
 N'est nuls ki de maus travaille, 
 
 K'a Westmuster pur sante vaille. 
 
 Sis avogles i garisseit 
 
 Of lur dutre k'un oil avoit. 
 
 LV., p. 56. Coronation of Harold. He is seated, 
 and is in the act of crowning himself; a noble pre- 
 sents him with the sceptre ; others looking on. 
 
 Pus la mort Aedward lu roi, 
 
 Ki n'out eir issuz de soi, 
 
 B 2 
 
20 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Haraud, fiz Godwin nez, 
 
 Reis d'Engleterre curunez 
 
 A tort, ki par sun pere out 
 
 Chastens, tresor tant cum li plout ; 
 
 Sa curune mist en sun chef ; 
 
 Pur CO regna en tens mut href. 
 LVI., p. 57. The landing of Tostin, and his victory 
 over the Earl of Northumberland. On the left are the 
 boats full of armed men ; then Tostin, landing by a 
 ladder from the boat, and mounting his horse ; and on 
 the right the battle is represented, the Northumbrians 
 being in retreat. 
 
 ^Tostins ki enchacez ere, 
 
 Quant curunez estoit sis frere, 
 
 ^ va s'en tent sa veie 
 
 Au rei Haraud de Norweie, 
 
 Harfager ki fu numez 
 
 A surnun ; si en sunt aliancez. 
 
 D'armez a grant cupainie 
 
 De Norweie par navie 
 
 Vent reis Haraud of ses Noreis, 
 
 E Tostins dunt dis enceis, 
 
 Sur Haraud roi d'Engleterre, 
 
 Le regno sur li cunquere. 
 
 Of mil nefs, co fu le numbre ; 
 
 Tut destruent gesk'al Humbre. 
 
 Encuntr^ fu en une lande 
 L'ost de Norhumberlande : 
 Descumfist s'en vunt li Engleis ; 
 Si en unt victoire Noreis, 
 Ki vunt avant en la terre 
 Pur destrucciun plus fere : 
 
 ' The first six lines are in p. 56. 
 col. 3. 
 
 2 Sic in MS. The word at the 
 end of the line has been altered 
 from prierG into veie. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 21 
 
 Mil liummes unt mis a mort, 
 E cent prestres a duel e tort. 
 
 LVII., p. 58. In two compartments : (left), the cure 
 of Harold. He is asleep on a coucli. S. Edward stands 
 over him, and heals him. 
 
 Li roi Haraud en ad pour, 
 Kar en sa quisse ad grant dolur. 
 Grant angoisse a de maladie, 
 N'a si prive a ki le die : 
 Mais par Seint Aedward la gute 
 A une nuit se asuaga tuite ; 
 Mais Fen prie ke il s'amende, 
 A checuin sa dreiture rende. 
 
 (Right), St. Edward appears to a monk of Ramsey, 
 kneeling before an altar. 
 
 Li seint rois Aedward apert 
 A un abbe, ki seinz Immme eirt, 
 De Rams^e ; dist ke il aut, 
 De sue part au rei Haraud, 
 Ne seit en desespeir ne dute 
 D'encuntrer des Noreis la rute ; 
 Garalitz li ert k'il ne perisse ; 
 Enseignes li dit de sa quisse. 
 
 LVIIL, p. 59. In two compartments : (left), Harold 
 on a couch harangues his people; (left), the same, the 
 king sitting, and restored. 
 
 LIX., p. 60. Battle of Stamford Bridge and defeat 
 of the King of Norway, who is pierced with a lance 
 in the centre of the melt^e. 
 
 Haraud li rois de Engieterre 
 
 En mortel estur e guerre 
 
 Cunte Tostin sun frere ocis, 
 
 E roi Harfager cunquis, 
 
 E tut I'ost ad descunfit ; 
 
 Kar Seint Aedward co li promist 
 
22 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Ke il li eidereit sans faille, 
 • A cele feez en la bataille. 
 
 [This is in p. 59, under illustration LVIII.] 
 LX., p. 61. Cures at the tomb of St. Edward. 
 Various sick at the tomb : some go away healed ; a 
 monk sitting and reading. 
 
 Uns marglers ki out la vue 
 
 D'ambes deus les oilz perdue, 
 
 Par Seint Aedward, ki I'esveille 
 
 E le reprent ke il sumeille, 
 
 Gariz est des oilz, e sune, 
 
 Cum li seinz cumande, mine. 
 [This is in p. 60, under iikistration LIX.] 
 
 Grant pople gariz s'en part 
 
 De la tumbe Seint roi Aedward, 
 
 Bocu, tort, paraletics, 
 
 Muet, gutus, e ydropics ; 
 
 Li cuntrait, e li ord leprus, 
 
 Li forsenez e li feverus. 
 
 N'est nuls ki graces ne rende 
 
 E ki de soi ni face offrende. 
 
 LXI., p. 62. Harold, seated and bearing a sword, 
 directs attendants, who are coming up loaded with 
 bags of money, to pour it into his treasury. Much 
 injiu-ed. 
 
 Li rois Haraud cum faus e feinz 
 Le cuvenant jure en freint, 
 Vers Deu e sa gent parjure 
 Est ; n'est droiz k'il lu[n]ges dure. 
 Sa gent reint e enprisune ; 
 As leus tout, a desleus dmie ; 
 Buge or desire e 1 'argent blanc 
 Plus ke sansue sane. 
 
 [This is in p. 61, col. 8]. 
 
 Li rois Haraud ne s'ament mie, 
 Seint Aedwar[d] ben Tenchastie. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 23 
 
 Tiranz est e Wandelardz 
 Gupilz e II leopardz : 
 Nature fait de la racine 
 Ke poinnante en est la espine. 
 
 Deners cum usurer amasse; 
 De la gent reindre ne se alasse ; 
 Armes e cliivalerie 
 Del tut despit e ublie ; 
 Marcliant meuz ke prince pert 
 K'of ses fardeus les feires quert. 
 
 LXII., p. 63. Landing of William of Normandy. 
 Tliis, wliicli is quite destroyed, represented William's 
 fall on landing; the castle on the right. 
 
 Guillame, bastard de Normendie 
 
 Dues, a la chere hardie, 
 
 K'ot dire ke rois Haraudz 
 
 As suens est crueus e baudz, 
 
 E ha'iz cum lu u urs, 
 
 As Engleis vent faire sucurs. 
 
 Li dues en Engleterre arive ; 
 
 E quant venuz a la rive, 
 
 Un chastel ferme hastivement ; 
 
 A Deu e a ses seinz se rent, 
 
 E vue faire un abbeie, 
 
 Ke Deu sun purpos e faitz guie. 
 
 LXIII., p. 64. Battle of Hastings. Much injured 
 Harold is seen with the arrow in his eye on the 
 ground. 
 
 La bataille e la medlee 
 Pres de la mer est cumencee, 
 Ki mut estoit e forte e dm-e; 
 Le jur gesk'au vespre dur ; 
 Lors prent voirs ke rois Aedward 
 Dist, kar en Toil d'un dart 
 
24 
 
 LIFE OF S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 Est li rois Haraucl navrez, 
 E tost apres tut detrencliez. 
 
 Li dues le regne cuiiquist, 
 
 Li rois Haraud est deseunfit ; 
 
 Gritli li quens, frere lu roi, 
 
 E Leuwine, ot tut le noblei 
 
 D'Engletere est abatu. 
 
 Teu duel en mund unc mais ne fu. 
 
 Li Normant li victoire unt, 
 
 E li Engleis deseunfit sunt. 
 
 LXIV., p. 65. In two compartments : (left), the 
 opening of the tomb of St. Edward ; destroyed ; (right), 
 the corpse is replaced b}^ the King and bishops, while 
 the coffin lid is held up by monks and others. 
 
LIFE or S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR, ' 
 
 Al CUMENCE LA ESTOIKE DE SeINT AeDWAIID LE ReI, 
 TRANSLATIVE DU LATIN. 
 
 ^ FEn mund ne est, (ben vus I'os dire,)] p. 1. col. 1. 9'^t^ °^ 
 Pais, reaume, ne empire ofEng- 
 U tant nnt este bons rois 
 E seinz, cum en isle d'Englois, 
 5 Ki apres regne terestre 
 
 Ore regnent reis en celestre, 
 Seinz, martirs, e cunfessurs, 
 Ki pur Deu mururent plursurs ; 
 Li autre, forz, e liardiz mutz, 
 10 Cum fu Arthurs, Aedmunz, e Knudz, 
 Ki par force e vasselage 
 Elargirent lur barnage: 
 
 Li autre, ki erent plus sene2, 
 Peisibles, e atemprez, 
 15 Ki par bon cunseil e lur sens 
 Forcibles furent en lur tens, 
 Cum fu Oswald, Oswin, Aedmund, 
 Ki au ciel transirent du mund ; 
 
 ISTumeement Aeduuard li rei Edwal-d"^ 
 20 Teus fu, de ki escrivre dei ; 
 Ki lur cliar, diable, e mund 
 Yenquirent, cist victoire unt. 
 
 This line, omitted in the text, is given in the margin. 
 
26 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The Au- 
 thor's state- 
 ment as to 
 his inten- 
 tions and 
 materials. 
 
 Kar cist troi enemi nus sunt, 
 Ki jui' e nuit esnui nus funt. 
 
 25 Hardiz e de grant emprise 
 Est horn ki ces trois justise ; 
 Co fist li sages rois Aedward, 
 En ki Deus avoit regard : 
 Sa char venqui par chastete, 
 
 80 Le mund par humilite, 
 E diable par ses uertuz ; 
 Kar dreiture fist a tuz, 
 Par sa creance fine e certe, 
 Ki par ses ovres fu aperte : 
 
 85 Dunt vns escrif e vus translat 
 Sanz fausete e sanz barat 
 En Franceis de Latin Festoire, 
 Pur refrescliir sa memoire, 
 Dunt treis a guarant le livere ; 
 
 40 Quank'en Franceis voil escrivere, 
 N'en voil unc un cuple faire, 
 Si I'estoire ne usse essamplaire, 
 Ki est en Latin escrite, 
 U nule fausete n'est dite ; 
 
 45 Ne verity mest ceue, 
 
 Cum seinte iglise ben I'avue, 
 
 E cum recorde li escrit, 
 
 Ki apertement chante horn e lit. 
 
 1. col. 2. 
 
 t)edicatioa 
 to Eleanor, 
 Queen of 
 Henry III. 
 
 En vostre garantie met, 
 50 Ke pur vus ai fait, cest livret, 
 Noble dame de haute orine, 
 Alianore riche reine 
 D'Engletere, ki estes flm'S 
 De dames par bens e honurs ; 
 55 N'est homme ki ne vus eime € 
 Yos buntez, sens, e franchise ; 
 Si dit n'en fuse losengers, 
 Yos bens diroie volenters ; 
 
 prise 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 27 
 
 Mais brefvement tut vus enclos ; 
 60 Cum il m'apent e dire le os, 
 
 Cum cliarbucle est entre autres gemmes, 
 Flur estes entre autres femmes ; 
 
 Ki funtaine es di afeitement, 
 
 A vuz faz cest petit present ; 
 65 Kant ke eime reis Henris tes sires, 
 
 Clieris, bein sai, e desires, 
 
 E eel amur fait a preiser 
 
 D'aver en beins commun voler, 
 
 Ke vout amis, co voile amie, 
 70 Dune est bone la cumpainie, 
 
 Ke veut amie, e amis voile ; 
 
 Tesmoine nus enporte toile. 
 
 Pur Seint Aedward le di e cunt, p. 1. col. 8. 
 
 Ki li rois Henris eime, dunt 
 75 Vus escrif numeement, 
 
 Amer e clidrir vus apent, 
 
 Kar il fu reis e seinz, prime 
 
 K'en amur vus ad enbrace ; 
 
 II fu li druguns Seint Pere ; 
 80 Par ses vertuz e sa preiere ; 
 
 II vus guverne e vus cumforte, 
 
 Uverir vus fra du eel la porte ; 
 
 Aunez de sa meisun 
 
 Estes ; n'a si vus deus nun, 
 85 Le roi e vus, ki sa moiller 
 
 Estes, sen deuet saver, 
 
 Ne vus deit failir par dreit 
 
 Puis ke feintise en vus ne veit. 
 
 Ore pri cliescun ki lit e ot 
 90 Cist treite, s'en aucun mot 
 
 Mesprein, k'il I'amender vOile ; 
 Kar n'est liom ki ne sumoile. 
 
 The Au- 
 thor's Ad- 
 dress to his 
 readers. 
 
28 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 95 
 
 Lineage of 
 King Ed- 
 ward. 
 
 Descent 
 
 from 
 
 Alfred. 
 
 Edgaf. 
 
 100 
 
 105 
 
 110 
 
 115 
 
 120 
 
 Language par pais varie ; 
 Si language cle France die, 
 N'en doi estre a droit repris 
 De gent de veisin pais. 
 
 Quant racine est de bone ente, 
 Droiz est ke li fruz sen sente, 
 Bon greife quant de bon cep crest, 
 Bon fruit par raisun en nest 
 E mau fruit de la mauveise : 
 Mais ma matire pas ne i teise, 
 Ki pens traiter du roi Aedward, 
 Ki del un e del autre part 
 Gentilz e natureus ere 
 Par pere seint et seinte mere. 
 Du roi Auvre le seint le sage 
 Fu seint Aedward sist en lignage. 
 Si a droite ligne d'engendrure 
 De pere au fiz enpernet cure ; 
 Si de reis regnanz prenz cunte,* 
 Disme est Aedwardz ke atant munte. 
 Li nunbres des reis regnantz, p. 2. col. 1. 
 
 Keis dreitureus e cunquerantz, 
 De fiz e freres de autre part, 
 Du roi Auvre gesk'a Aeduuard, 
 Dunt I'un estoit Aedgar numez, 
 Kois fu de tuz bens estorez ; 
 Ke en tens de sa nesance 
 Li angTe par signifiance 
 Promistrent paes en cliantant 
 El tens ke il seroit regnant, 
 Dunt apres avoit le nun, 
 Kois peisibles cum Salamun. 
 
 125 Par cuncil de sun barnage 
 S'alie par mariage 
 
 1 Ms. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 29 
 
 All due Richard de Normendie, 
 Ki flur fu de cliivalerie, 
 K'une fille avoit mut bele, 
 130 Ben entetch(^e damaisele ; 
 
 Li rois Aedgard avoit un 15 z 
 K'ert de force e sens garniz, 
 
 .^delred k'out mm, bon justisers, Ethelred. 
 K'en pees peisible en guerre ert fers ; 
 135 Regne tint par vasselage, 
 
 Cum cist ki ert peisible e sage, p. 2. col. 2. 
 Amez, cremuz. Cist la femme 
 
 Espusa, k'avoit nun Emme, Emma. 
 
 Dunt li cuples fu avenant ; 
 140 Cum de safir e or lusant, 
 
 U de lis e rose Espanie, 
 
 Teu fu le cuple e cumpainnie. 
 
 Ke I'un fu de sane real, 
 
 L'autre d'un lin natural ; 
 145 Bone fu de la reine 
 
 E seinte tute la orine. 
 
 Ceo pruva li nies e frere 
 
 La reine ke bone ere, 
 
 Ceo fu Ricliardz e due Robertz, 
 150 Dun la estoire nus en fait certz. 
 
 Kar lur vie gloriuse 
 
 E lur mort fu preciuse, 
 
 Cum la estoire de Normantz p. 2. col. 8. 
 
 En Latin dit e en Romantz. 
 
 155 Ore repairum a la matire 
 Dunt vus ai en purpos dire. 
 Adeldred k'out avant un fiz 
 De la fille cunte Tlieodriz, 
 Aedmund Ferrincoste k'out nun, 
 
 160 Hardi e fort cum est leun : 
 Puis de la secunde femme, 
 Fille Richard, k'out nun Emme, 
 
 Edmund 
 Ironside. 
 
30 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Ailfred, ki trop tost murut; 
 
 Mais Aedmundz tai e crut, 
 165 E passa par vasselage 
 
 Tut le meuz de sun lingnage ; 
 
 N'avoit nuls vers li ateinte ; 
 Birth of Puis fu la reine enceinte 
 
 Edward. jy,^^ ^^^^^^ k'avenir fu 
 
 170 Par grace de Deu e sa vertu, 
 Quant de poer serroit e age, 
 Li plus pruedume de sun lignage : 
 Co fu Aedward dunt dire dei, 
 Ki puis fu d'Engietere rex. 
 
 Invasion of 
 the Danes 
 under 
 Suanus. 
 
 175 A tel tens vint en Engl et ere 
 Pur piu*cliacer aver par guere, 
 Uns encresme tirant felun 
 Daneis, ki Suanus out a nun. 
 L'or vermeil e I'argent blanc 
 
 180 Cuveite cum sansue saunc ; 
 Crueus e mut sout de guere, 
 Egrement assaut la terre, 
 Cum ki la pensa cunquere, 
 U al meins I'avoir estrere. 
 
 185 Bois e gardins fait asaarter, 
 Musters e maisuns arder, 
 Pecuinne tout e proie enmeine, 
 Prisuns prent e reint e peine. 
 Etlieldred a grant damage 
 
 190 D'Engietere rent terevage, 
 Par si ke il esparnie, 
 E suefre gent aver la vie, 
 Ki mal vers li n'a deservi. 
 Mais il le cuvenant rumpi, 
 
 195 Le pais art e tuit destruit; 
 La gent devant li tute fuit, 
 L'avoir tut retent e keut ; 
 E pis guerroie k'il ne sent. 
 
 p. 3. col. 1, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOK. 
 
 31 
 
 Ke n'acl cuntre li foisun 
 200 La gent de la regiun. 
 
 Etlieldred en Normendie 
 S'en fuit pur .sauver sa vie : 
 Dune fu Suanus plus fers e fort, 
 Quant le poeple perdi cunfort ; 
 
 205 E se fist apeler rei, 
 
 E fist utrage e grant desrei, 
 Hoba avoir ^ a desmesure, 
 Sanz pietd e saunz dreiture, 
 Puis vint en pais Seint Aedmund, 
 
 210 U tut destruit et tut cumfund ; 
 Avoir demande pur rancun, 
 Utre poier e sanz raisun ; 
 Li pople povre e ja destruit 
 Au martir Aedmund s'en fuit, 
 
 215 E s'en claiment a lur seignur 
 E il los venge a grant baudur ; 
 La nuit li vint la vengance 
 K'acurez fu d'une launce, 
 
 Atant venent en Engletere, 
 220 Pur guerroier e cunquere, 
 
 De Denemarclie a grant navie 
 Des Daneis grant cumpainie, 
 Ki cuveitus, feluns, engres, 
 Guerre eiment plus ke la pes. 
 225 Le pais barrent e destruent, 
 
 Ki nis enfanz e femmes tuent, 
 Mettent a flambe e a cliarbun 
 Plus tost eglise ke maisun. 
 Cist tue, cist reint, cist art, 
 230 Malveisez cliescune part. 
 
 Quant li reis Aeldred co seit, 
 N'est merveile si il li gret. 
 
 p. 8. col. 2. 
 
 Plight of 
 Ethelred to 
 Normandy. 
 
 p. 3. col. 3. 
 
 Death of 
 Suanus. 
 
 Invasion of 
 the Danes 
 under 
 Cnut. 
 
 Misery of 
 the coun- 
 
 try. 
 
 ' MS. repeats avoir. 
 
32 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The Queen 
 and her 
 two Sons 
 sent to 
 Normandy. 
 
 Determina- 
 tion of 
 Edmund 
 Ironside. 
 
 Single 
 combat of 
 Edmund 
 Ironside, 
 and Cnut. 
 
 A due Eicliard de Normendie 
 Pur seurte e guarantie 
 235 Sa femme enveit e ses enfanz 
 Au due ke il lur seit guaranz, 
 Cum a fiUe e ses nevuz. 
 Cist, k'ert debonaire e duz, 
 
 Ki faillir nes pout a dreit p. 4. col. J. 
 
 240 A joie e lionur les reeeit. 
 
 Li enfant erent mut bel 
 
 E aimable juveneel ; 
 
 Aelfredz out nun ki ert esnez, 
 
 Aedward ki fu pusnez : 
 24'3 Mais Aedmund Costeferrin 
 
 Fiz fu fille Cunte Torin, 
 
 Terz fiz Etlieldi*ed lu roi, 
 
 Esnez de trois ; ad dit, " Par fei, 
 
 Beus pere, pas de nus ne part 
 250 Nos enemis clieseune pai-t ; 
 
 Nos amis e nos liummes tuent, 
 
 Le pais ardent e destruent, 
 
 Estraunges e desnatureus. 
 
 Lur suverein fers e crueus, 
 255 Knud k'a nun, pas n'esparnie 
 
 Gent, k'il ne lui* toille la vie. 
 
 Mut aie pesance e mut m'en doil 
 
 E sun desrei e sun orgoil ; 
 
 Par vostre cunseil e aie 
 2G0 Vois esquessir sa estucie." 
 
 Si fist-il, kar puis par guerre 
 
 Gesk'as marcheis de sa terre p. 4. col. 2. 
 
 L'encliesa, puis cum pluot a tuz 
 
 S'en cumbati Aedmmidz a Knudz, 
 265 Sul a sul, cum li Engleis 
 
 Tint devise, e li Daneis. 
 
 Knudz fu fers cum est dragun, 
 Aedmundz forz cum leun; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 33 
 
 Ne truvast horn en tuit le mund 
 270 Pers a Kiiudz e a [AJedmmid. 
 
 Quant I'un e I'autre i cunsent, 
 Li rois s'arment mut gentement 
 De hauberts e lieumes luisantz, 
 E muntent les destrcs curantz ; 
 275 Pes lances funt tost truncnns, 
 Dunt loin volent li esclicuns ; 
 Puis saclient les brandz furbiz, 
 Lores cumence le cliapeliz : 
 
 Li coups sunt dur ke cliecuns dune, p. 4. col. 3. 
 280 Par ferrir I'un I'autre estune ; 
 
 Ne puet de ca vanter Engleis, 
 
 Ne de I'autre part Daneis ; 
 
 Li quens feist apriser plius, 
 
 Mais Aedmundz fu plus vigrus, 
 285 Kar jovene fu e adurez; 
 
 Li autres, sages e esnez, 
 
 E de force meins estorez, 
 
 Sent ke Aedmundz fu anelifs ; 
 
 E cum plus dure li estrifs, 
 290 Pius ad le saut e freis e cliaut, 
 
 E plus en bataile vaut, 
 
 E plus fert de grant air ; 
 
 Nel puet Knudz lung sufFrir, 
 
 Mais il se feint tut fres e baud, 
 295 A [A]edmund fait un fer assaut, 
 
 Fert e refert : ke du mivel 
 
 Escu Aedmund fait un chancel, 
 
 Del liaubert fause la maille, 
 
 Du brand d'acer ki mut bein taille. 
 300 Puis li dist, " Aedmund, ami, Proposal of 
 
 Ore entendet ke jo vus di. 
 
 Mut serroit duel e damao-e 
 
 Si un juvencel de voster age p. 5. col. 1. 
 
 Periz fust, beus fiz Aedmundz ; 
 305 Empeirez serroit tut il mundz. 
 
84 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Sires e rois sui cle Dojieis, 
 
 E tu es rois cles Englois : 
 
 Ti pere est mors, sen est damage, 
 
 K'il fii peisiblis e sage ; 
 310 Ti frere sunt en Normendie 
 
 Suls remeins e sanz aie, 
 
 Eslu es d'Engietere roi, 
 
 Mais n'as pas de tuz ottroi. 
 
 Ne poiez a forfmier 
 815 Moi de la terre engeter ; 
 
 De ta beaute pit^ m'en prent, 
 
 Pruesse, sen, e hardement, 
 
 Ta genterise e ta juvente, 
 
 Ki n'as d'age ans plus de trente ; 
 820 Quere ne te voil cuntraire ; 
 
 N'os pur Deu le pecclid faire, 
 
 Mun cunceii croi, ke unc e[n] mund 
 
 Si leal n'oistes mais Aedmund. 
 
 Soium rois communaument 
 325 Del un e del autre gent. p. 5. col. 2. 
 
 Eiez vus part en ma terre, 
 
 E jo part de vostre sanz guere ; 
 
 Plus cuveit vostre amistc^ 
 
 Ke regne, u pais, u citd; 
 330 Cum fumes avant enemis, 
 
 Soium desoremais amis ; 
 
 Nuls en pais ne en bataille 
 
 A I'autre en ceste vie faille, 
 
 E n'ert nuls ke ne redute 
 335 Sur teus princes nostre rute ; 
 
 De Paenime gesk'en France 
 
 Ert redotde I'aliance ; 
 
 Regnez of moi en la Danesclie 
 
 Terre, e jo en la Englesclie 
 340 Eegne of tei ; Knud soiez vus, 
 
 Jo seie Aedmundz ; un soium nus. 
 
 N'ert entre nus tant cum jo vif, p. 5. col. 3. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOU. 
 
 36 
 
 Si Deu plest, nois ne estrif." 
 
 Aedmimd, ki ert debonaire, 
 345 A ces moz ne se vout taire : 
 
 " Amiz Knudz, ki tant es sage, 
 
 Hardiz, e de vasselage, 
 
 Si traisun n'i eust semence, 
 
 Tost m'aiiriez mis a ciinsence ; 
 350 Mais traisun redut jo mut." 
 
 "Neiz garde," respundi Cnut ; 
 Lors engette cliescun sun brand, , 
 E deslace heume lusant, 
 E s'entre beisunt ducement ; 
 355 Quant I'unt veu, I'un e I'autre gent 
 Joie unt grant, n'est mie dute ; 
 Engieis Daneis funt ime rute. 
 
 Quant la feme est recordee, 
 
 As uns e as autres ben la gree ; 
 360 A [A]edmu[n]d remist la curune 
 
 D'Enoieterre, e s'abandune 
 
 Lundres a li of le pais 
 
 Tut, vers le su ki est asis, 
 
 A Knut le nortliz ki meins li plut. 
 365 Mais ne regna pas il[e]dmundz mut, 
 
 Tin due'' I'ocist par traisun 
 
 A la foraine maisun. 
 
 Remist dune Knudz tut sire e reis, Cnut sole 
 
 Fist a sa volente ses lais. ■^^^°°* 
 370 Les deus fiz Aedmund exula 
 
 E par vesdie purpensa 
 
 Ke les parenz e les amis 
 
 Reis Aetiieldred for du pais 
 
 Fist exuler, u mettre a mort 
 375 Par pecchd, traisun, e tort, 
 
 ^ MS. dune. 
 
 c 2 
 
 p. 6. col. 1, 
 
 Division of 
 the Country 
 between 
 Edraund 
 and Cnut, 
 
 Death of 
 Edmund 
 Ironside 
 
SG 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 E ke il n'ust garde de Richard 
 Le due, ne Aufre, ne Aedward, 
 Emme espusa la reine, 
 Ke cist furent tuit d'une orine. 
 
 Marriage 
 of Cnut 
 ■with the 
 Queen 
 Emma. 
 
 His great- 
 ness. 
 
 Death of 
 Cnut. 
 
 Harold 
 
 Harefoot 
 
 King. 
 
 380 Cnut d'Engleterre rei se nume, 
 
 Dune grant eschar unt li prudumme, 
 
 E ke si est desparagee 
 
 Femme de tele renumde : 
 
 Mais lur cuntredit pou prise, 
 385 Tuz surmunte e tuz justise, 
 
 De cors estoit forz e pleners, 
 
 Bon crestien, bon justisers ; 
 
 Norweie apres cunquist, p. G. col. % 
 
 A Seint Aedmund le martir fist 
 390 Un abbeie, e I'estora 
 
 Terres e maners, tresor duna. 
 
 En ses escritz, ke il tramist, 
 
 Au cumencement se fist 
 
 Numer, Cnut rei des Engleis, 
 395 De Norweie, de Daneis, 
 
 De Escoce e de Suane sire ; 
 
 E puis apres ke li plut dire, 
 
 Yint anz dura : au chef de tur 
 
 Murut, dunt urent tut duluur 
 400 Deus fiz avoit, ki erent mut 
 
 Preuz, Haroud e Hardeknunt. 
 
 L'un fu de Algive, e I'autre d'Emme 
 
 Ki ert reine e sa femme : 
 
 Haraud fu bastard esnez 
 405 E Hardeknunt fu mulleretz : p. 6. col. 3. 
 
 Mais Haroud ki fu present 
 
 Fu rois esluz hastivement ; 
 
 Hardecnut reis demura 
 
 En Denmarche, u sugurna; 
 410 Aelfred of Aedward sun frere 
 
 Of le due sun ael ere ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 37 
 
 Escliosiz nul de eus n'ert mie 
 K'il furent en Nurmendie. 
 
 Quant Aelfrez oi co dire, 
 
 415 Mut ad en quer tendrur e ire, 
 K'a regne avoit majur dreit, 
 Cum cist ki esnez estoit : 
 Tut fust Cnudz rois par puisance, 
 Aelfred fu dreit eir par nessance, 
 
 420 E sen vent de Normendie 
 A grant force de navie, 
 Au port de Sanwiz arive ; 
 Tost puis k'ert venuz a la rive, 
 Lost dire li quens de Kent 
 
 425 Godwin, vait i hastivement, 
 Ducement I'acole e beise, 
 E li dist, " Ore sui a aise. 
 Puis ke ai niun seignur natiu'el ; 
 Grant tens n'ai desire el." 
 
 430 Joie li fait, of lui mangue, 
 Of li s'e[n]veise, of Ji se jue. 
 La nuit quant furent endormiz, 
 Godwin of suens as brandz furbiz 
 Ceus prendre e tuer ne se tarde, 
 
 485 Ki de li n'aveienb garde. 
 
 Aelfre fist prendre e presenter 
 A rei Harould pur gre aver, 
 E Haroidd en I'isle de Hely 
 L'envoit : ki nel out deservi, 
 
 440 Ses oilz fait crever a dreiture 
 U remeint ore en sepulture. 
 Ore ne remeint fors sul Aedward, 
 Ke Deii cunsout et ki Deu gard. 
 
 Ne remist ja nuls enuie 
 445 Fors sul Aedward en Normendie, 
 Li sage, debonaire, e pruz, 
 Puisnez de ses freres tuz ; 
 
 Expedition 
 of Alfred. 
 
 Plis seizure 
 hy Godwin. 
 
 p. 7. col. 1. 
 
 He is 
 brought 
 before 
 Harold, 
 and his eyes 
 put out. 
 
 Edward 
 remains in 
 Normandy, 
 
38 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Edward. 
 
 Mais d'Engieterre oir ne pieise, 
 Ki n'ert mie adunc a aise, 
 450 Ke Harauld, ki fiz Cnud fu, 
 
 Ses natureus ad iiieus tenu, p. 7. col. 2. 
 
 Ke Daneis fu ; pur co Daneis 
 Atrait, e avila Engleis. 
 De Denemarclie ert reis^ e sire 
 455 Poisanz, tant fu a Engleis pire, 
 Ki resclioirent a rei, 
 E fait en regne grant desrei. 
 
 Fiz Cnud Haroud li bastard 
 Fist gueiter le jovene Aedward : 
 •±'60 Mais Aedward, quant I'oi dire, 
 
 De doel se pleint, de quer suspire ; 
 Grief of Mut se duit de teu ruine, 
 
 E du duel Emme la reine, 
 Sa mere ; ki murir desire ; 
 465 Li rois la quist pur ocire. 
 
 De jurs geirne et de noitz veille, 
 S'il est dolentz n'est pas mer veille : 
 Si frere sunt mort andui, p. 7. col. 3. 
 
 Sa mere, ki a dull vesqui, 
 470 Ki en abeies s'en tapi, 
 
 Ke li reis mut la pursui. 
 Nis en I'ab.bei de Y/incestre 
 Ne pout la reine en pais estre 
 Pur le rei ki ert sis filastre, 
 475 Ses maners k'art e fist abatre, 
 Cliacer la fist liors de tere, 
 E mut en tut le regne guerre. 
 Ke trait aliens Daneis, 
 E suens destruit, cum dis enceis ; 
 480 N'ert pas curtois ne de grant sens. 
 Mais il ne regna pas grant tens ; 
 
 ' MS. 
 
 rets reis. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 39 
 
 Tens fu ke le plut abatre ; 
 Ne regna for treis ans u quatre ; 
 Muruit li rois a Ekecestre. 
 485 A Westmuster, cum li plout estre, 
 Enterre fu mut richement, 
 Cum il a real cors apent. 
 Mais Daneis k'il out atret 
 Sunt de maufere en agueit. 
 
 490 Puis cum plout aus barmis tuz, p. 8. col. 1. 
 
 Reis curunez fu Hardeknudz, 
 
 Fiz Cnudz [e] Emme, e frere Aedward, 
 
 Cum dis^ avant, del une part. 
 
 Les exulez fist reapeler 
 495 Ke Harold out fait encliacer, 
 
 E fist de s'en fuir le cors 
 
 Harould, e engetter liors 
 
 Tuit decolez del iglise, 
 
 Chef e cors gette en Tamise. 
 500 Danois I'unt del eue trait, 
 
 E ensevelir Tunt fait 
 
 En cimitire des Daneis, 
 
 Ke de deus regnes fu reis, 
 
 E fiz Knud le roi poestifs, 
 505 Ke si prouz fu tant cum fu vifs. 
 
 Une fille avoit li rois, 
 
 Ne fu tant bele ci k'a bleis, 
 
 Gunnild k'out nun, e la duna 
 
 Ke a desir la demanda, 
 510 Li noble emperere Henri. 
 
 Ne demurra lunges of li, 
 
 Ke par feluns, k'i unt matire 
 
 De nmi cupables de mesdire, p. 8. col. 2, 
 
 De untire fu blasmee, 
 515 A I'emperur fu encusde. 
 
 Sulmn custume de I'enpire 
 
 Purger se cuvint da untire 
 
 ]-)eath of 
 Harold. 
 
 Harde- 
 
 Cnut 
 
 Kiu<r. 
 
 The body 
 of Harold 
 thrown 
 into the 
 Thames ; 
 
 but reco- 
 vered and 
 buried by 
 the Danes. 
 
 Gunnilda, 
 wife of the 
 Emperor 
 Henry III., 
 vindicates 
 her cha- 
 racter by 
 battel. 
 
40 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Unpopu- 
 larity of 
 Harde- 
 Cnut 
 
 among the 
 Danes. 
 
 Misery of 
 the king- 
 dom. 
 
 Par bataile, e mnt met peine 
 Truver ki face la desreine ; 
 
 520 Ne trouve mil ; ke mut fu grant 
 Li encusur cum mi geant : 
 For mi neim ke ele out nuri 
 Sen prist bataile cuntre li ; 
 Au premer cop le csgareta, 
 
 525 A I'autre les peez li copa. 
 Mimecan out li neims nun, 
 Ki tant par fu bon cliampiun, 
 Cum la estoire, k'est escrite, 
 Le clit ; s'en fu la dame quite. 
 
 530 Mais la dame I'empereur , 
 Mais ne vout aver a seignm\ 
 
 A eel tens fu Engletere 
 Destruite e liunie en guere, 
 Kar Daneis liairent mut 
 
 535 Le dreiturel rei Hardel^nut ; 
 II se defent par vasselage^ 
 D'Engleis coilli grant tallage, 
 Par tresor e grant ost k 'il tint, 
 Guerre cmitre Daneis sustint, 
 
 540 Mut out grant cliivalerie, 
 
 E Daneis unt grant cumpainie : 
 Naufrent,^ reiment, peinent, lient, 
 Femmics e enfans ocient, 
 Mettent a Haumbe e a cliarbun 
 
 545 Nis maisuns de religiun ; 
 
 Cist ocist, cist reint, cist art ; 
 Cist tue enfant, e cist veillard, 
 E clergie e seinte iglise 
 Est a duel e liunte mise ; 
 
 550 Ne sout nuls ke dire u faire 
 
 Ne saveit cuntre ne a ki traire ; 
 
 p. 8. col. 3. 
 
 ' MS. vesselage. 
 
 ^ MS. inserts lient after naufrent, 
 as well as at the end of the line. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 41 
 
 Hunie est religiun : 
 E mise a confusiim 
 
 p. 9. col. ]. 
 
 E cliac^ sunt liermite e moine, 
 555 Prueire, clerc e clianoine, 
 
 Li eveske e abbd 
 
 Reint sunt, escliainz, gabbd. 
 
 Privilege u escrit cle Rumme 
 
 Ne prisent vail ant une pumme, 
 5 GO Sentence u absoluciun 
 
 Ne preisent vailant un bittun ; 
 
 Dute a ki tenk of les Daneis 
 
 E dute ki est of les Engieis: 
 
 De gent funt mut grant assarz 
 565 Mau cn, mau la, mau tutes parz ; 
 
 Les gentilz liummes de la terre 
 
 Lient, pendent, funt decrere; 
 
 Li ribaud e li garcun 
 
 De lur terres funt livreisun. - 
 5vO Dames e gentiz puceles, 
 
 De cors e de face beles, 
 
 Des Daneis sunt desparagdes, 
 
 E viument de lur cors traitees ; 
 
 Tolent lur aneus de lur deiez, 
 575 Robes, deners, e palefreis. 
 
 Ore sunt Daneis plus fors e pruz, p. D. col. 2. 
 
 Ore est meistre reis Ha.rdecnutz, 
 
 Solum fortune e sa riote, 
 
 K'en guere fait da genz pelote, 
 580 Sulum custume de guere, 
 
 Ore au perdere, ore au cmiquere. 
 
 Quant out regnd un n'an a plus 
 
 Sudden 
 death of 
 Ilarde- 
 Cnut. 
 
 Murut Hardeknud li reis 
 A Lameliedh sudeement, 
 
 585 All manger entre sa gent, 
 
 Sanz parler a clerc u prestre. 
 
 Enterrez est a Wincestre : 
 
42 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Einz fu mal, ore est pis ; 
 Ore sunt plus baud si enimis. 
 590 Li gentil liume natui-al 
 Num^ment clu sane real 
 Mors est, e pris, e exulez; 
 Li ma.us encrest plus k'asez. 
 
 Apert voil un cunte dire, p. 9. col. 3. 
 
 595 Dunt en Latin la grant estoire 
 Mentiun fait en memoire. 
 Prayer of Li eveske de Wincestre 
 
 BrUte? Ki veit ses maus tant surdere e crcstre, 
 
 Brittewold ki avoit nun, 
 GOO De quor ad fait un ureisun 
 A lermis e of aflicciun 
 Par bone e seinte entenciun : 
 
 " Ai Deus, ki misericorde 
 
 E pite seint escrit recorde, 
 605 A ki aver pit^ ajoent 
 
 De tes serfs, cum lungement 
 
 Languii'a la tue gent, 
 
 Ki la vostre grace atent, 
 
 Sire Deus, de ta faiture 
 610 Prenge vus pite e cure; 
 
 Kar vus suvenge ke le atent 
 
 Pite, nun pas jugement. 
 
 Tot solum clieitif pecliem-, 
 
 Nus vus clamun nostre Seignm-, 
 615 N'avum for a vus refui 
 
 En nostre angoisse, en nostre esnui. 
 
 Tut nel eium deservi ; p. 10. col. J. 
 
 De vos cerfs eiet merci, 
 
 Ne vus face surde oraille ; 
 620 Engleterre est cum ovaille 
 
 As liuns e as luz liveree, 
 
 Ai lasse e esgarde ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 43 
 
 Seinte igiise cumme nef 
 Saiiz guvernail e sigle e tref. 
 62 Deus, ki es nostre pasturs, 
 A voz berbiz faites sucurs : 
 Seint Pere, guvern e justise 
 Nostre nef, co est seint ioiise/' 
 
 Li pruclumme tant ure eveille, 
 630 K'il par lasesce sumeille ; 
 E veit par avisiun 
 Ke oie est sa ureismi. 
 
 Vis li est k'il veit un ber 
 Du eel venant lusant e cler, 
 
 G35 Un veillard a cler semblant 
 Ki resplent cum solail raant ; 
 Devant li peirt un juvenceus 
 Ki reesteit merveiles beaus. 
 Dist li pruclumme au baclieler, 
 
 640 " Co sui je Peres le claver 
 
 Du eel vasletz." Dist li veillard, 
 " Cum as tu nun ?" " Sire, Aedward. 
 Un gentil liom sui d'Engieterre 
 Mun lignage est destruit par guere. 
 
 645 A grant pecclie sui e a tort 
 
 De mutz guetez de mettre a mort. 
 Nun sage sui e jovene e tendre, 
 Ma terre est mis a flambe e cendre, 
 Saunz aie e de cunseilez. 
 
 650 Mais beau pere, ki ben semblez 
 Sires de grant dignetez, 
 E estes, m'est vis, Seint Pere 
 Ke entendez ma preiere, 
 Ke cunsailez cest povre Aedward?" 
 
 655 Dist li prudumme, " Eiz 
 
 His Vision 
 of the Coro- 
 nation of 
 Edward by 
 S. Peter. 
 
 p. 10. col. 2. 
 
 Deus te gard." 
 
 Atant Ten apele a sei, 
 Benoit, sacre, enoint a rei j 
 
 10. col. S; 
 
44 LIFE OF 
 
 Pels e plentc^ li nuncie 
 
 Cunsei], sucur, auverie, 
 660 En dit, en penser, e ovre : 
 
 E quanz aunz regnera decovi'e, 
 
 E de ses enemis victoire : 
 
 E transera du mund a gioire ; 
 
 Dreiture tendi-a e justise, 
 665 E lionura mut seint iglise ; 
 
 E mut le moneste e prie 
 
 K'il meine chaste e seinte vie ; 
 
 De Seint Jolian, I'ami Jhesu, 
 
 K'apostre ewangeliste fu, 
 670 Essemple preimie ; " e cist te fra 
 
 Honur grant, ke poer a. 
 
 Paes serra en Engleterre 
 
 En vostre tens sanz perte e were/' 
 
 Li eveskes tuit esbai, 
 675 Dist, "Seint Pere, jc vus pri, 
 
 Ki es de nus prelaz prelat, 
 
 Di moi quant ert en bon estat 
 
 Cest reaume." Cist rego.rde 
 
 Ducement, un petit tarde : 
 680 E puis li dist, "Amis, ceo apent p. 11. col. 1. 
 
 A Deu meimes omnipotent, 
 
 Ki translate et mue e change, 
 
 Regnes privez a humme estrange, 
 
 E dune ki a pleisir li est; 
 685 Demande purquei pas ne lest. 
 
 Deus ad eschoisi un humme 
 Ni ad meillur de ci ca Rumme, 
 Ki fra dreiture e justise, 
 Ki vie ert nette e sanz vice, 
 690 Ki descimifira Daneis 
 
 E lur oi'goil e lur surdeis, 
 Ke ore sunt feluns engres, 
 E regnera en bone pes^ 
 
S. EDWAllD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 45 
 
 E vivera bein lunge vie. 
 695 Jo Peres li ere en aie. 
 
 Mais, beans amis, ke voirs vus die, 
 
 Ne serras pas en ceste vie 
 
 Avant te cunviendra murir ; 
 
 Mais vus di k'est avenir." 
 700 A tant desparut li veillard, 
 
 Li joven liumme del autre part. 
 
 Li eveske atant s'esveille 
 Del aventui'e s'esmerveille. 
 
 De ceste avisian la summe p. 11. col. 2. 
 
 705 Ketent; e ceus deus bein numme. 
 
 Del avisiun aperte 
 
 Furent meinte gent ben certe : 
 
 Graces rent a tuit puissant, 
 
 Ke li plust descuverir tant : 
 710 A ses privez tut descuveri, 
 
 Kanke ci vus cunte e di, 
 
 Ke puis fu cun professie 
 
 De Seint Aedward tut acumplie. 
 
 A[e]dward utre mer sujurne, 
 715 Dolenz, pensifs, tristes, e murne, 
 
 Ki sa^ duluse e mut se pleint ; 
 
 Creit si il est pris e ateint, 
 
 Reint ne fust, ne rescus pas 
 
 Pur trestut I'or k'est a Damas : 
 720 E set ke mut estroitement 
 
 Par mal s'agueitent mult de gent 
 
 Mut en averoit or e argent, 
 
 Ki as Danois en feist present ; 
 
 Aucun le augueite d'entuclier, 
 725 Prendre, u ocire, u li embler ; 
 
 Condition 
 of Edward. 
 
 p. 11. col. 3. 
 
 ' Sic MS. 
 
 Probably se should be read. 
 
46 LIFE OF 
 
 Ne puet en lui estre seur 
 
 En cliambre, en cliastel, ne en tur ; 
 
 Sa esp^rance- en Deu ad mise : 
 
 Lors est entrez en nne iglise, 
 730 Devant I'anter a genoissuns 
 
 Ad fait ses afflicciuns, 
 
 Tendrement suspire e plure, 
 
 E a jointes nieins si ure ; 
 
 Sa ureisun ert pure e bone ; 
 735 Devant la face Deu en trone, 
 
 Munte cum fet la fumee 
 
 De encens, ki a Deu agrde. 
 
 Prayer of Deus, ki crias par tun sul mot 
 
 Edward. . . , ' ^ „ , 
 
 Aier, terre, e lu, e not ; 
 
 740 E la lune en firmament, 
 
 Estoilles, solail ki resplent ; 
 
 Ki sul ad droit es rois de rois, 
 
 Ki reg-ne ne faudra jamois ; 
 
 Ne sai dire par quel raisun -p. 12. col. 1 
 
 745 Est apelez rois si vus nun. 
 
 Alisandre, ki cmiquist Daire, 
 
 Priam, Menelan, Cessaire, 
 
 E autres dunt nuls seit le nu[m]bre, 
 
 Tut sunt pass^ par mort cum umbre. 
 750 Regnes dunes a pleisir, 
 
 E toilez quant te plest tolir ; 
 
 Saul le fer tu I'enguttas, 
 
 En liu ki Davi[d] esliaucas, 
 
 Regar[d], duz Deu, a tun frarin, 
 755 Ki sul es pere al orfanin; 
 
 Jhesu, fiz Marie, gard 
 
 En moi tun sergant Aedward. 
 
 Jliesu, n'ai pere si vus nun : 
 
 Mis est ja a confusiun 
 7G0 Le meuz de mim lignage 
 
 Par estrange ^ent sauvage : 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 47 
 
 Apres grantz perilz e dulurs 
 Mes peres est morz, ni a giieres jurs ; 
 Ma mere Emme la reine 
 7G5 Le quor mi point cum fait espine, 
 Ki de Cnut me fist parastre, 
 E de mer sa fist marastre. 
 
 Par tant changa tut mistre estat p. 12. col. 2. 
 
 Du regne, e surt cist barat : 
 770 Par tant fu de bastardie 
 
 La terre tute replenie, 
 
 Ki tut le real lignage 
 
 Ocist a dul e a utrage. 
 
 Mes nevuz, le fiz Aedmund, 
 775 Ne seit nuls ke devenuz sunt. 
 
 Ai Aedmund, quer de liim, 
 
 E tu peres par traisun 
 
 Godwin li quens de Kent, 
 
 Li losengers ki flote e pent 
 780 Par traisun, pecchd e tort, 
 
 Ki ad livere mun frere a morfc. 
 
 Suanus e Cnudz of lur Daneis. 
 
 Mortz unt les gentiz Engleis 
 
 Ki parente, ki ancesur, 
 785 Furent noble conquestur : 
 
 Venant en la cumpainie p. 12. col. 8. 
 
 Brut a la cliere bardie, 
 
 Ki s'en vint a grant navie 
 
 De la grant Troie flur de Asie. 
 790 Alias, ke fras Engieterre, 
 
 U mais purras tu cunseil quere, 
 
 Ne sai : mes pri I'omnipotent 
 
 Pit^ k'en eit^ liastivement, 
 
 E de moi le sun Aedward 
 795 Ki el quer port de duel un dart; 
 
 - After eit MS. inserts de moi, but it is expuncted. 
 
48 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Mais Deus, par ta redempciun, 
 Du duel m'en dunez gareisun, 
 E par ta seinte Passiuii 
 Gardez moi de mal e traisun, 
 800 D'arme muliie e de venim, 
 
 Cum ja gardas le noble Edwin, 
 E Oswald le noble ber, 
 Ki en la croiz li plout fier. 
 
 Sire Seint Pere, en ki aie 
 
 805 Me met, e auverie, 
 
 Escu me soiez e guarantz 
 Cuntre Daneis feluns tiranz ; 
 Sires me soiez e amis 
 Cuntre tuz mes enemis. 
 His Yow. 810 En tun servise tut me met, 
 E vus vuu ben e vus promet 
 Quant ere de force e age, 
 A Rumme frai mun pelerinage 
 U vus e vostre cumpainnun 
 
 815 Seint Poul sufristes passiun." 
 
 p. 13. col. 1 
 
 820 
 
 Quant tant ad ure e dit, 
 Esbaudiz est par Seint Esprit ; 
 Ki devant fu desesperez 
 Tut est joins e recriez ; 
 Du Seint Espirit receit cumfort, 
 Cum perileez ki veint a port ; 
 Tut li quers le renuvele, 
 De joie e baudur sautele. 
 
 A mes - 
 senger in- 
 forms 
 Edward he 
 has been 
 elected 
 Kinff. 
 
 Atant esvus nuveles porte 
 825 Un messagers ki le cumforte, 
 Ki par lettre enclose en cire 
 E enseignes k'il bein sout dire 
 L'en fait tut de fi seur, 
 Ke Seint Pere la feit sucui-. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 49 
 
 830 "Tu eres li drugun d'Englefcerre, 
 Nel puit aillurs for ti quere : 
 Mort sunt tut ti enemi ; 
 Deu te a nostre roi clioisi." 
 
 Quant I'ot Aedward e entent, p. 13. col. 2. 
 835 Graces a Seint Pere rent, 
 
 Acertez est de la mort Cnud, 
 
 Ki tant a sun lignage nuit. 
 
 Mort est Knud, e si fiz dui 
 
 Tost mururent apres lui : 
 840 Li Daneis s'en vunt confus, 
 
 Ni osent demurer plus ; 
 
 Lors sen Engieis en grant baudur, 
 
 E mercient lur creatur, 
 
 Ki cum de Egipte fist jadis 
 845 Ses serfs a de servage mis. 
 
 A joie unt demande luur Aedward, 
 
 K'il n'est venuz lur semble tart. 
 
 Cmitre li a joie vunt, 
 
 La feste est grant, ke il li funt. 
 850 Dient li : "Ben seit venuz 
 
 El mm Deu, li suen cliers druz." 
 
 Cum dist fu ja au fiz Marie p. 13. col. 3. 
 
 Au jur de la Paske flurie, 
 
 Esluz fu rois einz ke il fust nez, 
 855 E apelez rois bonurez. 
 
 D'Engleterre est ja clamez His Coro- 
 
 Reis enoint, ja curunez ; nation. 
 
 De Canterebire li prelat, 
 
 L'arceveske ki est primat 
 860 De tut le regne, lui enoint 
 
 E sacra, ki ne targa point. 
 
 Si en venet a grant cumpainie 
 
 Le clerg^ e chevalerie, 
 
 E cist, ki la prelacie 
 865 De Euerwic guverne e guie. 
 
60 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Ke la feste est commimale 
 En muster, cit^, e sale : 
 N'est nuls ki ri'eit joie e baudur, 
 E n'en loue le Creatur, 
 870 E prient ke Deus lunges gard 
 Lur naturel seignur Aedward. 
 
 Edward ^^^'^ ^^^^^ 
 
 Cimte, e barun, e li prelat, 
 
 N'est nuls a ki li reis ne pleise ; 
 
 875 Tut sunt riclie, tut sunt a eise. 
 
 His power E li privee^ ki sunt veisin p. 14. col. 1. 
 
 fluence". ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^"^^ 
 
 Des les miuitz gesk'en Espainne 
 
 Nis Tempereres d'Alemainne. 
 880 De Deu e de gent ad grace, 
 
 K'est liumme el mund ki le liace, 
 
 Fors Daneis, ne putclialer 
 
 Ke ne poent fors manacer. 
 
 Li forcibles reis de France 
 885 A li ad fait ja aliance. 
 
 Li due, li cunte, e li barun 
 
 De lointeins pais envirun ; 
 
 Checuns a li s'abaundu[n]e, 
 
 Checuns bons liomme a li si dune : 
 890 Ben semble le roi Salamun 
 
 De grant fame, de grant renun ; 
 
 Francois, Aleman, Lumbard, 
 
 Desirent ver le roi Aedwa[r]d, 
 
 Ses leis oir e establies, 
 895 Ses sens e curtaisies ; 
 
 Checuns ki veit le rei Aedward 
 
 Plus est curtois quant il s'en part ; 
 
 Checuns i prent, checuns aprent 
 
 Mesure, sen, e afaitement. 
 
 ' Sic MS. Perhaps princes should be read. 
 
S. EDWAED THE CONFESSOE. 51 
 
 900 N'est si sages k'il ne s'en part p. 14. col. 2. 
 
 Plus sages cle la curt Aedward ; 
 
 N'est si curtois ki n'est bastard 
 
 Si il ni aprent u tost u tard, 
 
 Ne serjant felun ne lurd 
 905 K'a priere si face surd. 
 
 Sa curt fu de afaitement 
 
 Escole, e de enseignement ; 
 
 Ne fu puis le tens Arthur 
 
 Keis ki feist si grant lionur : 
 910 Cruel a ses enemis, 
 
 Debonaire ert a ses amis ; 
 
 Les uns fu as barbarins, 
 
 Aignel as suens e as veisins. 
 
 Ses baruns natureus ama, 
 915 E volunters les avanca. 
 
 Losenjurs e aliens, 
 
 De ki leaut^ n'ert pas certeins, 
 
 Ecliivi ciu-toisement. p. 14. col. 3. 
 
 E em sa natureu gent 
 920 D'or e de argent fu estorez, 
 
 S'en fu mut plus redutez ; 
 
 Nepiu-quant s'en lassa quite 
 
 Une coillette maudite 
 
 K'em premerement par grace 
 925 Sanz tencun, curuz, u manace, 
 
 Coiller par tut Engleterre 
 
 Pur tenii' cuntre Daneis guerre ; 
 
 Puis en fu custume surse, He abo- 
 
 E coillette en real burse Danegdt 
 930 De bedeus, cuveitus, engres, 
 
 Cum en guerre en tens de paes. 
 Li rois Aedward co relessa, 
 E par chartre le cunferma. 
 
 S'avint par une aventure, 
 935 Dunt me testmoinne I'escripture. 
 
 D 2 
 
52 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Legend of 
 the Demon 
 on the 
 Treasure. 
 
 Li tresor pur resbauclir 
 Le quer le roi Lirent clesir. 
 K'en tel tressor ne se fie, 
 Va sen li reis u liom le guie ; 
 
 940 Barilz miistrent granz e pleners, 
 Kepleniz k'erent de clesners, 
 Ki furent de la coilette 
 Turnee de grace a dette ; 
 Vit Tin deable saer desus 
 
 945 Le tresor, noir et hidus. 
 
 Sul le vit li rois Aedward, 
 Ke li dist k'il tost s'en part ; 
 E fait de beiiaicun escu, 
 E il s'enpart par grajit vertu 
 
 950 De la croiz : mais mut se pleint 
 K'il ad despoille e reint ; 
 E li rois despuis eel ure 
 De eel tresor n'aveit cure ; 
 Einz le fist, u pris fu, rendre, 
 
 955 Ne mes sufri Denscot prendre, 
 Kar la rancun de eel taillage, 
 Denscot fu dit en eel language ; 
 Mut curt sa fame e sa lionur, 
 Des riches et povres amur, 
 
 9 GO Du pople avoit la benaicun, 
 E de Deu haut guerdun. 
 
 15. col. L 
 
 De iglise ama le servise, 
 
 De curt dreitui'e e justise ; 
 
 A simple semblant et umble oil 
 965 Regarde cliecun sanz orgoil ; 
 
 Mut li sunt bon ami moine, 
 
 Hermite, prestre, e clianoinne. 
 
 Ki plus fu seinz meuz fu de lui ; 
 
 Ses plus cli[e]rs amis furent dui 
 970 Moines de gTant religiun, 
 
 Bons clers de grant descresciun, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 53 
 
 Dunt il me vus apent a dire, 
 Quant il achet a ma matire. 
 
 Li reis tint a mut grant vice, 
 975 Sm* tuz les autres, avarice, 
 
 Par cest cunte ki vout entendre 
 Le puet horn saver e entendre, 
 Si en puet liom estre certein, 
 Ke de grant pite fu plein. 
 
 980 TJn jur avint par aventure. The Thief 
 
 K'apres QTant cunseil e cure, 
 
 ^ ^ . . Ireasury. 
 
 Cucliez en lit dormir ne pout, 
 
 Nepurquant repos out, 
 
 E s'apoia le clief enclin. 
 985 Atant est venuz Hugelin 
 
 Li cliamberleins ki deners prent, 
 
 Tant cum li vint due a talent 
 
 Pur paer a ces senescliaus, 
 
 As acliaturs, e mareschaus ; 
 990 Mais pur liastir s'en ublie 
 
 Ke la huclie ne serre mie 
 
 De la cuisine le scuiler 
 
 Vai pur fere sun mester, 
 
 Bein creit ke se seit endormi^ 
 995 Li rois, e de desners seisi. 
 
 Muscer les va et puis repaire, 
 
 E autant prent e musce a veire ; 
 
 E terte fez, kar il n'a garde 
 
 De Huojelin ki luno-es tarde, 
 1000 Deners vout prendi-e grant partie. 
 
 Li reis tut veit, ki ne dort mie, 
 
 Ki vit en esperit, ke errant 
 
 Apres i vendroit li sergant, 
 
 E dist, " Fui garz, kar bein I'entent p. 15. col. 2. 
 1005 Ke Huges vent le cliamberleng. 
 
 Par la Mere Deu, sanz faile, 
 
 ^ MS. endornii 
 
54 LIFE OF 
 
 Ne te larra nis ime maile." 
 
 Cist s'enva, ke mot ne sune ; 
 
 Li rois cunge e pes li dime. 
 1010 Li cliamberleins apres repair e, 
 
 E veit le larcin a veire ; 
 
 Par grant osclie k'il i trove, 
 
 Ke damage i est fait prove, 
 
 Amenusement i veit, 
 1015 E ki li reis veille s'aparceit, 
 
 Lors cum esbaiz s'escrie 
 
 " Harro," mes li rois I'enchastie, 
 
 " Tees, Hugelins/' " Sires, merci ! 
 
 Grant damage est ja fet ici. 
 1020 Yeistes vns estranges, puis 
 
 Ke m'en parti entrer al vis, 
 
 Ki ad emporte cest aver ?" p. 15. col. 3. 
 
 Respimt li rois ne putclialer, 
 
 " Merci sires, e le larun 
 1025 Ne veistes dune ?" " Hugelin, nun ; 
 
 Co fu vm povere bosoinnus, 
 Plus en out afaire ke nus ; 
 Asez tresor ad rois Aedward ; 
 Drois est ke si promes eit part, 
 1030 Deus fez i vint e apiece, 
 
 Avoir vout prendre a la terce ; 
 Jo li dis, Va t'en, engres, 
 Ke ja pris as reten en paes. 
 Par moi ne serrez descuvert ; 
 1035 Huges s'en vent, ben soiez cert ; 
 Tant le cunus, si Deus me vaille, 
 Ne te lerra nis une maille, 
 S'il vent. E ben te poez vanter, 
 Si tu t'en parz sanz desturber, 
 1040 Le remenant ben te sufist ; 
 
 Cum nus enseigna Jliesu ^ Crist, 
 Cummun deit estre aver du mund 
 
 ' MS. Jehh(, i.e. Jehsu. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 55 
 
 A tuz ceuz ki mester en unb." 
 
 Savoir puet liumme par cest cunte 
 ] 0-15 Cum d'aver fist pou de cunte ; 
 
 E cum plein fu de pitd p. 16. col. 1. 
 
 De ducur e liumilite 
 
 Ke il ne vout fere au larun, 
 
 Ki le suen embla, si ben nun. 
 1050 Die cliecuns le suen avis 
 
 Ben di des seinz de Parais ; 
 
 N'ai oi ki mic fist maire 
 
 Simplicity debonaire, 
 
 Fors sul Jliesu, qui au larrun 
 1055 Pendu a destre fist pardun 
 
 De ses maus en sa Passiun, 
 
 Cum la ewangile lisum. 
 
 Dreiz est ke vus^ die e cunte, 
 
 Ke li barun et ke li cunte, 
 1060 Pur le reaume affermer, 
 
 Volent ke il preinne moiller, 
 
 Pur avoir eir naturel. 
 
 Assemblez sunt tuit si fael, 
 
 Dient li : Beu sire reis, 
 1065 Ben veis, ke par feluns Daneis 
 
 Est li lignage real 
 
 Mut escurce e mis au val, 
 
 E est destruite la cmitree. 
 
 Prium nus k'il vus agree, 
 1070 Femme prendre pur efForcer 
 
 Le regne, curune, e poer ; 
 
 Ke si il plest au rei du eel, 
 
 Eium de vus eir naturel 
 
 Ki sace e puisse quant ert de age 
 1075 Apres vus guverner barnage, 
 
 Ki nus sacum a ki tenir, 
 
 Ki amer, e ki servir ; 
 
 ' MS. ills. 
 
 p. 16. col. 
 
 Request of 
 the Barons 
 that the 
 King will 
 marry. 
 
56 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Ke nus avums veisins felrnis 
 Ki querent nos possessiuns ; 
 1080 Dunt cliescuns guerre desire 
 E nus rober e nus ocire." 
 
 Ai reis quant lur voler entent, 
 
 Enclin, lur respunt simplement ; 
 
 " Seignurs apres vus voil fere, 
 1085 N'ere ja a vus cuntraire 
 
 Ke sage prince apent 
 
 Suire sa natureu gent. 
 
 Respit demand, mais a bref tens." 
 
 Le barunage ben I'otrie, p. 16. col. 3. 
 
 1090 Le reis ben les enmercie 
 
 Ores s'est mis en uraisun 
 
 A trest bone entenciun : 
 
 His Prayer 5 ^'Jesu, a Id cliescun purpos 
 
 Vuu e voler est tut de dos, 
 1005 E vus amie Seint Pere, 
 
 Kar entendet ma priere, 
 
 E Seint Jolian Ewangeliste, 
 
 Cumfortez mun quor ke est triste ; 
 
 Ben savez tut mun curage, 
 1100 Chaste voil estre tut mun age ; 
 
 Cument puis dune femme espuser 
 
 E vivre of li chaste e enter? 
 
 E si jo pas nel voille faire 
 
 A ma gent serrai cuntraire. 
 
 1105 E cument ert de mun veage, 
 
 Duz Deus ki tant per es sage ? 
 
 En cest esmai e dutance^, 
 
 Faites m'ent certefiance 
 
 Ke ne m'avenge le damage 
 illO De^ perdre mun pucelage ; 
 
 * MS. dututancc. 
 
 - M.S. he. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 57 
 
 Seint Johan ki es chaste e pui', 
 
 E Seint Pere pusant pastui'. 
 
 A IW bail mun pucelage, p. 17. col. 1. 
 
 A I'autre mun pelerinage, 
 1115 Ke vers mei ne seit irascu 
 
 Fiz la pucele Jesu, 
 
 Ki puceus e fiz cle pucele, 
 
 Nasquis de m^re piu'e e bele, 
 
 Ke autrement apent de nestre 
 1120 A Deu, k'a un peccheur terrestre. 
 
 Cist par sun poier demeine 
 
 Ma vie, guverne, e ordeine ; 
 
 Ke mun barunage ai desir 
 
 Paer, e a Deu pleisir." 
 
 1125 A sun barunage ki atent, 
 
 Respunt li reis mut ducement : 
 
 "A vostre vuler e pleisir 
 
 Frai, seignurs, vostre desir : 
 
 Ke ki ne fait la volenti 
 1130 Sa gent, n'avera de eus poeste ; 
 
 N a pas ses hummes enters, 
 
 Quant reis n^a de gent les quers." 
 
 Godwin k'out mis entente 
 
 Cunquere tresor e rente, 
 1135 Mut fu garniz e estorez 
 
 D'or e de argent dunt out asez, 
 
 Ke par plaiz e par acliatz 
 
 De grant aver out fait purcliaz : 
 
 Mut out cunquis par boesdic 
 1140 Plus ke par chi valeric ; 
 
 IN 'out nuls si gentil en la terre 
 
 K'a Godeuuin osast mover guerre 
 
 E li haut hume par fiance 
 
 Fait un^ Godwin aliance 
 
 and An- 
 swer. 
 
 Godwin. 
 
 p. 17. col. 2. 
 
 » Sic MS. 
 
 Probably unt should be read; 
 
58 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Edith, his 
 Daughter. 
 
 1145 N'avoit per en nule terre 
 
 De terren avoir cunquere. 
 
 Une fille avoit miit bele, 
 
 Bein entetcli^e damoisele, 
 
 D'afaitement endoctrin^e, 
 1150 Edith ki fu apelee. 
 
 Vers Deu, vers gent out mut de graces, 
 
 Du pere ne siut pas les traces ; 
 
 Simple est de cuntenement, 
 
 Cum a pucele ben apent ; 
 1155 Mut fu de bon sen en lettrure p. 17. col. 3. 
 
 E tute ren u mist sa cure ; 
 
 Dimt oisez la fame espandi'e 
 
 D'Engleterre en Alisandre. 
 
 D'entaille e de purtraiture, 
 1160 D'or e argent brudiu*e, 
 
 Tant fist verais popres e beaus 
 
 U d'agoille u de taveus, 
 
 Hummes, oiseus, bestes, e flurs ; 
 
 E tant parti ben ses culurs, 
 1165 E de autre overe riche e noble, 
 
 N'out per gesk'en Costantinoble ; 
 
 Eloquinee fu e sage 
 
 Plus ke pucele de sun age, 
 
 Cure mist grant e entente 
 1170 En bein despendre sa juvente. 
 
 Cum vent la rose del espine, 
 
 Venue est Edith de Godewine ; 
 
 Sen fu fait un vers curtois 
 
 Dunt clers seivent ben le Franceis, 
 1175 Co est, Sicut spina rosam 
 
 Genuit Godioinus EdAtham, 
 
 Design of 
 Godwin 
 that 
 Edward 
 
 should 1 1 Qr» 
 marry her. ^^^^ 
 
 Godwin pensa par purvdance 
 K'il en fra grant aliance 
 Par duner sa fille au roi ; 
 Cele par la bunt^ de soi 
 Pur sun sen e sa doctrine 
 Eschisie art ben reine. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 59 
 
 E partant serra bein endormi 
 
 De ses murres la fame e cri. 
 1185 Kar mut crent le rei Aedward 
 
 La mort sun frere e tempre e tart, 
 
 E d'autres traisuns se venge, 
 
 E gref vengance aucun tens prenge. 
 
 Par losenger e par promettre, 
 1190 Par duns, par despendre e mectre. 
 
 Fist tant vers cunseillur lu roi, 
 
 De sun desir k'aveit I'ottrei ; 
 
 Plus pur la buntd la pucele, 
 
 Ki tant par fu e bone e bele, 
 1195 Ke le pere, cunte Godwin, 
 
 Ki tant savoit art e engin. 
 
 De cuntredisantz i out meint, 
 
 Ke Godwin fu traitre ateint, p. 18. col. 1. 
 
 Dutent ke li roisseus preinne 
 1200 La savur de la funtaine, 
 
 Ke la fille traie du pere 
 
 Mau fruit de racine amere ; 
 
 Mais la pucele est tant amee 
 
 A bone e sage espruv^e, 
 1205 Ke ne put aver fuisun 
 
 Ki deist de li ren si ben nun. 
 
 Si est au roi espus^e, 
 
 E reine curunee ; 
 
 Faites su[n]t noces richement, 
 1210 Cum a roi e reine apent, 
 
 Asez i out chivalerie, 
 
 Asez bache[le]rie, 
 
 Yaletz de force e juvente 
 
 De juer ki mettent entente, 
 1215 Li uns des briser ses lances, 
 
 Li autres de mener ces dances, 
 
 Cliantent, balent, e vielent, 
 
 Harpent, tresclient, e sautelentj 
 
 Mut i out de riches duns 
 1 220 . Robes, jueus, e gareisuns } 
 
 Marriage 
 of Edward 
 and Edith, 
 and Coro- 
 nation of 
 the Queen. 
 
CO LIFE OF 
 
 Li drap de soie e jueus d'or 
 Muntent a un grant tresor. 
 
 Their Vow Passe li jurs a grant dediiit, p. 18. col. 2. 
 
 ofChastity. Mais quant au cuclier la nuit, 
 
 1225 Fait li rois a la reine 
 
 Par cunsente andui e cuvine, 
 
 Par ferme fei e cuvenant, 
 
 Dunt Deu funt testmoin e garant, 
 
 Ke ja a nul jur de lur age 
 1230 N'entamerunt lur pucelage. 
 
 Li un le vout, I'autre le prie 
 
 Cest vuu tenir cliescuns a fie : ; 
 
 E requerent la Pucele, 
 
 K'a laita Deu de sa mamele, 
 1235 Ki sule fu pucele e mere, 
 
 Seint Jolian I'Ewangelist, Seint Pere, 
 
 Ke cist troi vers le Crdatur 
 
 Liu' soient aie e sucur, 
 
 Garde e cure de eus enpreine, 
 1240 Ke nuls de eus sun vuu n'enfreinne. 
 
 Ensemble meinnent anz e jurs, p. 18. col. 3. 
 
 De cliastet^ tenent le flurs ; 
 
 Si en fu mut grant merveille ; 
 
 Li lis blanc, rose vermeille, 
 1245 La clialui' de lur jovenesce 
 
 Ne fait flestrir, ne pas ne blesce. 
 
 Ensemble sunt, ensemble meinnent, 
 
 Lur vuu ne lur promesse freinne[n]t, 
 
 E vivent en mariage 
 1250 Cum en ordre de moniage ; 
 
 Ensemble sunt a la manere 
 
 Cum cliere sur of sun clier frcre ; 
 
 Si est du seint roi Aedward 
 
 Cum la ligne k'en fu pas n art. 
 1255 Par veincre cliarnel desir, 
 
 Bein deit estre clamez mart[i]r 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 61 
 
 12G0 
 
 Ne sai cunter en nul estoire 
 Rei, ki feist si grant victoire, 
 Sa cliar, diable, e mu[n]d venqui, 
 Ki sunt troi fort enimi. 
 
 Pleins li mundz de traisun 
 
 Be mesdiz e detracciun ; 
 
 Li uns dient par reproce 
 
 K'il sa femme pas n'aproce 
 12G5 Par simplesce e nicete p.] 9. col. 1. 
 
 E fole simplicite. 
 
 Aucims pur co ke il n'out cure, 
 
 Ke de Edith eit engendrure, 
 
 Ki fu fiz au mauveis cunte, 
 1270 Ki unc de trair n'out liunte. 
 
 Mais ne seivent le grant secrei 
 
 De seint Aedward le chaste rei, 
 
 Ne il ne seivent la cuvine 
 
 De Edith la chaste reine, 
 1275 Cument Deus out devis^ 
 
 Tute lur vie e ordent^ ; 
 
 Ki veit quank'est avenir 
 
 E tut ordeine a sun pleisir. 
 
 Un jur de Pentecuste avint, 
 1280 Li rois Aedward ke sa curt tint 
 
 A Westmuster grant e plenere, 
 
 U g[r]ant gent du barnage ere. 
 
 Le jur porta li rois curune, 
 
 Le quor a Deu tut abaundune 
 1283 Au sacrement de la Messe : 
 
 De quor urer pas ne sesse : 
 
 Tut fust il en autur real, 
 
 E ceptre tenant * principal, 
 
 Le quor a simple e umble e bas. p. 19. col. 2. 
 1290 Puis kll est del urer las, 
 
 Surrist cum en transe mis ; 
 Si s'esmerveillent tut du ris 
 
 Popular 
 opinions 
 respecting 
 this. 
 
 The King's 
 Vision of 
 the death of 
 the Danish 
 king. 
 
G2 LIFE OF 
 
 E li cunte e li barun, 
 
 E tuit ke furent envirun. 
 1295 Apres eel nre grant tens 
 
 Fu en estudie e grant purpens. 
 
 Mais quant virent tens e ure, 
 
 Li priv^ de sa nureture 
 
 Demandent de la risde 
 1300 Lachesun ke seit mustree, 
 
 K'il s'esmerveillent tuit 
 
 Qu'en baudui' out dune e deduit, 
 
 Ke de mut simple porteur 
 
 Soleit estre a eel ure. 
 
 1805 Li rois atant gent e suspir, 
 
 As demandanz cumenee a dire : 
 
 " Ma leal gent, mes eliers amis, p. 1 9. col. 3. 
 
 Dirai le vus pur quel je ris : 
 
 Quant hume emnenea la servise 
 1310 De la Messe sulum la sise 
 
 E la eustume de eel di, 
 
 Li Espirit^ Deu le mund empli, 
 
 Pria Deu de bon enrage, 
 
 Kll me savast e mun barunage, 
 1315 E nus enveiast Seint Espirit, 
 
 Cum il a eeu jur jadis fist 
 
 A ses apostres e amis. 
 
 Atant estoi^ en transe mis : 
 
 Gesk en Denmarelie vi 
 1320 Nostre moitel enemi 
 
 Le rei, Id a grant navie, 
 
 E de Dannois grant eumpainie, 
 
 Se apparilla de ea venir 
 
 Pur moi e pur nus tuz liunir : 
 1325 D'armes e nefs eliargent luur nefs, 
 
 Portent a til, levent lur trefs ; 
 
 MS. espririt. 
 
6. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 63 
 
 Li venz ei-t a lur pleisir 
 
 Droit en Engletere venir ; 
 
 Mais quant es nefs deivent entrer, 
 1330 Lur est venuz im encumbrer : 
 
 Quant li flot fu haut e plein, p. 20. col. L 
 
 Li rois ki fu lur suverein, 
 
 Ben vi, ben sai, ben le record, 
 
 Cum vout passer d un bat en bord, 
 1335 Chei entre la nef e le bat, 
 
 En la mer^ suvin e flat : 
 
 Noiez est, cuvert en I'unde 
 
 D'une wagee grosse e parfunde. 
 
 De li apres voirent niot ; 
 1340 Peri, flota aval le flot. 
 
 Quant ad ceo vuu trestut Tost, 
 
 Descumfist repair ent tost. 
 
 Par vengance mut redutent, 
 
 Kll agraventent e tresbuclient. 
 1345 Pur CO vus di, ma bone gent, 
 
 Cist est Deus omnipotent. 
 
 Cist fait a amer e aducer, 
 
 Ki ses serfs set si venger, 
 
 E a un pecclieur descuvere 
 1350 Si glorius miracle e ovre." 
 
 As clers, as lais, trestuz ense[m]ble, 
 
 Ki i sunt, merveilles semble ; 
 
 En Denmarclie unt tost tramis. 
 
 La verity unt tost enquis 
 1355 Clievalers e clers senez, p. 20. col. 2. 
 
 Ki ja i sunt, ben acertez 
 
 K'a eel ure e a eel jm^ 
 
 K'il apristrent de lur seignur, 
 
 Murut li rois al eskiper, 
 1360 Noiez par cheiir en mer. 
 
 ' MS. nef. 
 
64 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 A Deu rendent grace e gloire 
 Ki ses ser[f]s ad en memoire. 
 Tut cist ki raventui-e oient, 
 Ki teus ovres fait Deu loient, 
 
 1365 E ki une entent le miracle, 
 De la croiz se' fait sio'naole, 
 E dient, " Deus nus saut e gard 
 Nostre seint seigneur Aedward." 
 Li emperere, e roi de France, 
 
 1370 E autres rois de grant pusance 
 Venent le voir e acointer, 
 E amistez a li fermer. 
 
 Prosperity 
 of the 
 country. 
 
 Ben senibla roi Salomun, 
 K'em vint de lointein regiun 
 1375 Pur faire a li aliance, 
 
 Oir sun sen, ver sa poissance ; 
 N'out li rois A[e]dward veisin, 
 Ki ne li fu amis enclin. 
 
 Li regnes est en bon estat ; 
 
 1380 Li chivaler e li prelat, 
 
 Li burgois e li marchant, 
 Li gainnm- e paisant, 
 Li clerc e li citain, 
 Li franc e li vilain, 
 
 1385 Ke justise est sustenue 
 
 Partut, e la paes meintenue, 
 Vis pout estre a Engieterre 
 Apr^s les dolur de guerre 
 Li mundz k'est renuvelez ; 
 
 1390 S'en va ivern, e vent estez. 
 
 Mais cliecuns ki est a eise 
 Deit penser de sa mal eise ; 
 E quant est en meillur estat 
 Penser de ruine et de flat ; 
 1395 Ke de liaut cliiet hem mut bas, 
 E joie turne tost en alias. 
 
 p. 20. col. 8. 
 
S. EDWAKD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 65 
 
 Si fist li sage rei Aedward ; 
 K'il ne seit quite semble tart 
 De sun vuu e pelerinage. 
 l-iOO Tant cum est en bon point d'age, 
 Lores mande tute sa gent 
 K'a Lundres vengent prestement, 
 Del estat du regne traiter ; 
 E cist venent sanz demurrer. 
 
 14^05 Quant fait est pais e silence, 
 
 Li reis parler a eus cumence : 
 
 ''Seignurs, celez estre ne deit, 
 
 Quant fu en anguoise e destreit, — 
 
 Co fu ke jo voirs vus die 
 14<10 Quant sujurnai en Normendie 
 
 Of le due ki m'ert aeus, 
 
 Ricliardz, e ere juvenceus, — 
 
 Nuvelez me vindrent suvent, 
 
 Ki mut me rendirent dolent, 
 1415 Ore de Cnut, ore de Suan, 
 
 Par queus sufristes tant de ahan, 
 
 Ocise, arsun, 
 
 D'aver rancun, 
 
 Exil, servage, 
 1420 E prisun. 
 
 Nuveles de la mort mun pere, p. 21. col. 2. 
 
 Nuveles des noces ma mere, 
 
 Nuvele de Aedmund mun frere, 
 
 Ki pire fu ke la premere, 
 1425 Nuveles de mes nevusz 
 
 K'ocis furent par Daneis glaz : 
 
 Puis d'Aufre mun frere, ki 
 
 Asorbez muruit en Heli. 
 
 Gueitez fud en prisuner, 
 1430 Ne fu seur nis en muster. 
 
 N'oi fors de Deu e sa mere 
 
 Cumforb, e mun seignur Seint Pere, 
 
 p. 21. col. 1. The King 
 discloses 
 his Vow of 
 Pilgrimage 
 to the Ba- 
 rons. 
 
66 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 E S[e]int J[ehan] le Ewangelliste ; 
 Si m'en alai im jur mut triste 
 1435 En une egiise u jo urai, 
 
 A ceus quatre m'abaundmiai 
 Ma vie tute a ordener, 
 E fis lui vuu, nel dei celer, 
 
 Pur moi e pur mun heritage, p. 21, col. 3. 
 
 1440 E pur vus k'estes mun barnage, 
 D'aler a Rumme en ureisuns ; 
 S'en voil, tres cliers seignurs baruns, 
 Cest veage par vus furmir, 
 K'a Deu e vus venge a pleisir 
 1445 Ne ma moster del cuntredire, 
 
 Ke Deus vers moi e vus s'en ire ; 
 Ki dist, cum jo vus truis e lis, 
 ' Vuuez, rendez k'avez promis/ 
 Co ke requis Deu I'ad acumpli 
 1450 E mut plus sue merci ; 
 
 N'est mie droiz ke deive atendi^e 
 Mun service e mun vuu rendre : 
 Mais, vus seignurs e vus commune, 
 to the Ki estes regne e la curune, 
 
 people. 1455 ]3en tenez emsemble, 
 
 N'as veisin ki ne te cresme e tremble 
 De vus grever ; si un autre het 
 E vus li, e il vus anguoisse e gret, 
 Quant cis enemis Tout dire, 
 1460 Vus ambes deu puet descumfire. 
 
 Si un bastim teng e feble e grelle 
 En ma mein petit e frelle 
 
 Sanz gref le puis froisir des poinz ; p. 22. col. 1. 
 
 Si sis u set leez e viouz 
 1465 Bastunceus liez ensemble, 
 
 .Nes despecasse. Co semble 
 
 Gent en une regiun, 
 
 Si il s'entre eiment, n'unt si ben nun ; 
 
 Si contenciun i ad e ire 
 1470 E Fun ca e I'autre la tire, 
 
 His Ex- 
 hortations 
 
S. F,T)^yARD THE C0NFEf3S0R. 
 
 67 
 
 Cliesciin sun veisiii agravent. 
 Pur CO vus di, ma bone gent, 
 Ki estes clevant moi en present, 
 Purvoiez communaument, 
 
 1475 A Id bailler purrai ma terre, 
 
 Pur guverner sanz mal e guerre 
 
 E as queus de mes feus, 
 
 Mes citez, e mes chastens, 
 
 A ki les portz, ki ma moiller, 
 
 1480 A vus apent du cunseiller, 
 
 A tuz les mens cmige demand ; 
 A Seint Pere vus tuz cumand, 
 E priez k'iP vus saut e gard 
 Sun leal pelerin Aedward, 
 
 1485 E vus, religiuse gent, 
 
 Le vus pri especiaument." 
 
 Li pople a haute voiz s'escrie 
 Cum effree e esbaie, 
 " Quoi est CO ke i vulez, beu sire 
 
 1490 Volez vus nus tuz ocire ? 
 
 Deu nus ad fait de vus present, 
 Volez vus nostre regne e e'ent, 
 Ke il a guverner vus a 
 Bailie, as lus guerpir ja? 
 
 1495 Ausi ben poet cumaunder 
 Nus tus les voz a decoler. 
 Nus nel purimii sufFrir ; 
 Meuz volum trestuit murir." 
 
 Li arceveske e li grant humme 
 1500 Voient ke ceste voie a Eumme 
 Au regne serroit periluse, 
 Del granter a but refuse ; 
 Au roi dient, k'il cunseil oie 
 Si en averai grant pru et joie ; 
 
 MS. repeats 
 
 E 2 
 
 22. col. 2. Answer of 
 the people. 
 
 5? 
 
 Advice of 
 the Arch- 
 bishop and 
 Barons to 
 the Kinf?. 
 
68 LIFE OF 
 
 1505 Dient : " Pensez ke n'avez eir ; p. 22. col. 3. 
 
 Si faillum de vostre repeir, 
 
 A CO k'avum feluns fortz, 
 
 Veisins proceins ; jas sumes mortz : 
 
 Vie est aventeruse de humme ; 
 1510 Ne veum nus k'a ciistumme 
 
 Par maiadie et par langur 
 
 Murt horn en paes e en sujur, 
 
 Nis le petit e jovre enfant ? 
 Dangers of Enteines en travail si grant 
 
 ney.' 1515 De passcr voie si lointeine, 
 
 U tant i a esnui e peine, 
 
 Les pas, la mer, les mnnz, les vans, 
 
 Queus est li esnuis, queus li travaus ! 
 
 Periluse est iceus veiages ; 
 1520 Esguez as pmiz e as passages 
 
 De venim e de encucliement, 
 
 E agueitz de aliene gent ; 
 
 Nument Rumenis feluns 
 
 Ne querent fors luers e duns, 
 1525 L'or vermail e I'argent blanc, 
 
 Cuveitent cum sansue sane ; 
 
 Tant a perilz ne sai quel dire : 
 
 E vus en dium, beu sire, 
 
 Vus i despenderet tresor, p. 23. col. 1. 
 
 1530 En piete manerez restor, 
 
 Vus en friez une grant eglise. 
 
 En mie vostre terre assise, 
 
 En seinte memorie e honur 
 
 D'aucun martir e cunfessur, 
 1535 Of gent de religiun 
 
 Ki n'atendrunt s'a urer nun, 
 
 Ki tant cum le siecles dure 
 
 De Deu servir mettrunt cure, 
 
 Ki as almes vos ancesurs 
 1510 Ki morz sunt, frunt granz sucurs ; 
 
 Pur rois presenz, pur rois apres, 
 
 E pur I'estat du regne, e pes, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 G9 
 
 En pure vie, sanz vice, 
 Offerunt a Deu servise 
 
 1545 En messes e en matines, 
 Junes e disciplinis, 
 Chanter e lire e verseiller, 
 Aumones as poveres cluner, 
 E trespassanz lierberger, 
 
 1550 E chaste vie demener. 
 
 Plus valent muz beins ke uns, 
 Numdment mut beins communs, 
 Ki a lung tens sunt dui-ables, 
 Ki n'est un bens trespassables. 
 
 1555 Si envoiez a TApostoille 
 
 K'il vus del nostre vuu assoille. 
 E ke vus le sacet, sire, 
 Nel volum cunseiller ne dire 
 Ke li veage tut remeinne ; 
 
 15 GO Mais k'uncore delai preigne, 
 Si enverrez bons clers lettrez 
 Chevalers of eus senez, 
 E manderez a nostre pere. 
 Ken terre est en liu Seint Pere, 
 
 1565 Ki a plenerement poer 
 Vuu muer e reachater, 
 Par aumones e par benfait 
 Quant veit profit, acres, esplait, 
 E I'onur de seint iglise, 
 
 1570 Ke il acrestre la cure ad prise. 
 E seit en la curt de Rumme 
 De tut cest cunseil la summe, 
 Quant vendrunt ceus ke verrez 
 Ke cunseil vus cudune frez. 
 
 They re- 
 quest King 
 to obtain a 
 release 
 from the 
 Pope of his 
 Yovf of 
 Pilgrimage, 
 
 p. 23. col. 2, 
 
 1575 E, sire rois, del autre part 
 
 Meuz vaut desclore tost ke tard ; 
 Ben est a dire e a retraire 
 Ke ne serrez a nus cuntraire^ 
 
70 LIFE OF 
 
 Ne a noz cuiiseilez ne nos esgarz 
 1580 Jure Tavez, leans rois Aedwardz ; 
 Ne poez dune, ki reisun rendre 
 Veut, sanz nus teu chose enprendre ; 
 Ne sanz lassen de la commune 
 Teu peril a la curune." 
 
 1585 Dient gent cliescune part, 
 
 " Merci eiez, duz rois Aedward, 
 
 Cunseil te dient leal 
 
 Ti gentil liumme natural ; 
 
 A seurt(^ de vostre terre p. 23. col. 3. 
 
 1590 Fait ceu cunseil ben acreire." 
 
 The King Taut weimentent e tant crient, 
 
 y^'^'^^f" E ke pur Deu remainne, dient, 
 
 the Pope 1- • i 
 
 consent. Ke li rois pur lur priere 
 
 Liu' otreit, mais k'en ceu manere 
 
 1595 L'Apostoille i cunsente ; 
 
 Lors unt nus trestut entente 
 Teu messagers entre eus eslire, 
 Ki bein voillant e sacent dire, 
 E parfurnir cest mesage 
 
 1600 Au pru le rei et sun bamnage. 
 
 TwoBi- Li prelat di Euerwic ki sage 
 
 to liome"to ^ resnable de langage, 
 
 obtain for Aeldrez k'out nun, i est clioisiz ; 
 
 release"^ ^> resnables fu de diz, 
 
 from his 1G05 E en faitz leans, cist de Wincestre, 
 
 Hermans k'out nun, I'autre deust estre. 
 
 Vow. 
 
 Cist requis sunt ke il i aillent, 
 
 E il s'aturnent e s'aparaillent ; 
 
 A curt venent, e unt truve, 
 
 1610 Deu Tout purveu e ordene, 
 
 They ar- Apostollle k'out nun Leun, 
 
 rive at 
 
 Kome; Seint humme de grant religiun, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR.- 
 
 71 
 
 E trestuz les cliarclenaiis p. 2^. col. 1. 
 
 E cles prelatz especiaus, 
 1G15 Une mut grant asemblde 
 
 Ki la fa preste e aiin^e 
 
 D'un cuncil g^n^ral tenir. 
 
 Cist, quant seivent ces deus venir, 
 
 Joie unt grant e espt^rance 
 1620 Ke efForcee eirt lur purv^ance 
 
 Kar de grant auctorite, 
 
 E de grant sen sunt estort?. 
 
 Quant le^ Pape iui^ messao-e Answer of 
 
 n ? + 4. 1 1 the Pope 
 
 (Jut e entent, de bon curage CLeo IX. 
 
 1625 Quanke mande par eus e prie io^4) 
 
 A sun clier fiz Aedward, otrie 
 
 Ke d'une abbeie k'est destruite 
 
 Estore, u face une tute 
 
 A Deu loenge e a gioire, 
 1630 E de Seint Pere a memoire, 
 
 E relesse vuu del veage^, 
 
 K'au regne serroit damage ; 
 
 E soit en la protecciun 
 
 Seint Pere e Pol sun cumpainnun, 
 1635 Ke il par bone entenciun 
 
 Yudra duner a sa meisun ; 
 
 E sa beneicun li dune. p. 2i. col. 2. 
 
 Quant du cuncil la commime 
 
 La summe dvi message entent, 
 1640 Le cunferme e i assent; 
 
 Le testmoin fa seur e grant : 
 
 Puis al escrit fa fait guarant, 
 
 U la buUe de soie pent, 
 
 Au cuncil, k'ert plenerement, 
 1645 Par commun voler et cunsence, 
 
 Enlue en pais e en silence ; 
 
 » MS. la. 
 
 2 MS. vcangei 
 
72 LIFE OF 
 
 E i^uis par cunseil de legistre 
 Cuntre escrit en grant registre ; 
 Ke nuly liumme a mil tens enpreinne 
 1650 Ke eel j^i'ivilege enfreinne 
 
 Ke si est cunferme a Rumme ; 
 E tel est del escrit la summe, 
 Ki est en Latin apert 
 Note, ke en seit cliescuns cert. 
 
 1C55 Del escrit est tel la summe: p. 24. col. 3. 
 " Leum, eveske de Rumme, 
 Serf as serfs Deu, Aedward le rei 
 Salu e beneicun envei : 
 
 Puis k'ai oi e entendu 
 1G60 Vostre voler, purpos, e vuu, 
 
 Au roi de tuz rois mercis rent, 
 
 Pur ki regnent communement 
 
 Reis renumez en terre, 
 
 E princes pur dreiture fere, 
 1665 Pur ceo ke tuz jurs preceins 
 
 Est Deus a ses amis certeins, 
 
 E le voler est tut commun 
 
 De Deu e de ses seinz cum un, 
 
 A ses seinz est chef, e nostra 
 1670 Ben veut ke volent si apostre ; 
 
 A Seint Pere estes tenu 
 
 Par ta promesse e par tun vuu ; 
 
 Par la reisun k'est ja dite 
 
 Fai k'a Deu plest ; si estes quite, 
 1675 En peril est vostre terre 
 
 Ke de veisins redute guerre ; 
 
 A tei apent guier le frein 
 
 De justise vers coeus, ki plein 
 
 De ire sunt e traisun p. 25. col. 1. 
 
 1680 E trublent la regiun. 
 
 Si en pun'oit surdre perilz 
 
 De vostre partir, beau fiz, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 73 
 
 Par le poer k'a moi apent 
 
 De par Den omnipotent, 
 1685 E la puissance Seint Pere 
 
 Ke si seinz a]:>ostres ere, 
 
 Ki du poer seisine prist 
 
 A eel ure quant il li clist, 
 
 ' Quank'en terre lierrez 
 1690 Tut serra en ciel liez, 
 
 E quanke en assouderez 
 
 En ciel ert tut deliverez.' 
 
 E joe mortel k'en liu Seint Pere 
 
 Le purrai ; e par priere 
 1695 Tut cest sen^, ke i assent, 
 
 Ki est en Deu le vout present ; 
 
 De tun vuu dunt es tenu, 
 
 Dunt crens ke Deus seit irascu, 
 
 E des peccliez ke des enfance 
 1700 As fait par ta nun savance 
 
 E par peresce ca en arere, 
 
 Yuus assoil, fiz, en teu manere, 
 
 K'as poveres en aumones rendes p. 25. col. 2. 
 
 Le tressor ke despendre entendes, 
 1705 Un muster en I'onur Seint Pere 
 
 Eeal frez, de clianz e p[ri]ere 
 
 U moines mettrunt^ peine e cure, 
 
 Deu servir tant cum ]i mund dure : 
 
 E parfacez la iglise tute, 
 ]710 U une restorez destruite ; 
 
 Le muster en franchise met 
 
 K'a nul lai seit fors rois suget ; 
 
 E seit tuz jurs de la maisun 
 
 Reis especial patrun, 
 1715 E privileges e franchise 
 
 Rente k'em dune a I'eglise. 
 
 Voil ke Pape garantie 
 
 Des ore a tuz jurs mais de vie ; 
 
 ' MS. metrrunt. 
 
74 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Vision of 
 a Hermit 
 relative to 
 tlie Pope's 
 Answer. 
 
 E si nul mortel enpreinne 
 1720 K'il cest men ottrei enfreinne; 
 Seit maleit finablement 
 Dampnez enfernal turment." 
 
 Par une aventure ke oirez, 
 Fu li rois ja ben acertez 
 
 1725 Des rnessagers et du message 
 En lur espleit, e lur v^age. 
 La raisun ki est escrite 
 Pruve est par mi hermite, 
 Ki out de Deu grant grace e 
 
 1730 Ke il vesqui mut seintement, 
 E fu de mut haute vie, 
 E avoit sa menantie 
 En une bone susterine, 
 Vivant de fruit e de racine ; 
 
 1735 D'age fu mut, e ja veisin 
 
 Cist seint liermites a sa fin, 
 A receivere les grandz soudees 
 Ke en ciel li furent estuees. 
 
 25. col. 3. 
 
 gent. 
 
 A une nuit par avent[u]re, 
 1740 Ke mut dune le jur cure 
 
 De urer e lire en escripture ^ 
 
 Cum peine de enfern est dure, 
 
 E cum la vie pardurable 
 
 Du eel est duce e desirable, 
 1745 Tant li meine cist penser, p. 26. col. 1. 
 
 Ne puet dormir ne reposer : 
 
 Seint Pere li apert atant 
 
 Apertz e beus a cler semblant ; 
 
 Esbaiz est ; e dist Seint Pere 
 1750 Ducement N'as garde, frere ; 
 
 Co sui jo Peres ki gard 
 
 Les clefs du cel. Di Aedward 
 
 In the MS. line 1742 is erroneously before 1741. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 75 
 
 Le dreiturel rei d'Engleterre, 
 
 Ke sun desir e sa preiere 
 1755 Par moi, ke en ai Deu prie, 
 
 A sun pleisir est acliev^ ; 
 
 De tuz ses peccliez ad pardun, 
 
 E du vuu absoluciun, 
 
 Par mun peer e ma dreiture 
 17G0 Ki du eel guvern la sereure, 
 
 Par cuvent e condiciun 
 
 K'a moi face un rneisun, 
 
 U cuvent de moines eit 
 
 Apris del ordre Seint Beneit, 
 1765 Ke Deu servir mettrimt cure 
 
 E moi tant cum li secle dure. 
 
 A Lundres est li lius signe, 
 
 A deus lines de la citd, 
 
 Thorneie, u est une igiise p. 26. col. 2. 
 
 1770 Aunciene e bas assise, 
 
 Ke poverte nuls ne prise, 
 
 Yers Occident sur Tamise. 
 
 Jo memes le liu sacrai 
 
 De mes meins, ke mut clier I'ai. 
 1775 La voil k'il sa igiise estore 
 
 Mais primes assene la more. 
 
 Ceu liu serra mut giorius, 
 
 Pleisant an Sire la sus. 
 
 E sace il, ke si messager 
 1780 En venant sunt, desturber, 
 
 A ceu jur les muntz passerunt, 
 
 E ceu jur en mer sigierunt, 
 
 E a ceu jur au roi vendrunt, 
 
 Lur privilege verra k'il unt 
 1785 Ne lur purra vent ne el nuire ; 
 
 Jo meimes les voil cundu[i]re. 
 
 Si en voil sanz faille ke vus numme p. 26. col. S; 
 
 Des messagers venanz de E-umme, 
 
 Les purclaz e les jurnez 
 1790 K'a veiiir sunt et ke passees^ 
 
LIFE OF 
 
 Du privilege e la francliise 
 Kll portent le poinz devise, 
 Des messagers I'estoire cunte, 
 Recunte ke li rois n'en dute. 
 
 1795 Jo sui celui k'en Normendie 
 
 M'en preia sucurs e aie, 
 
 K'a moi viia par sun pleisir 
 
 A Rumme a miin^ muster venir ; 
 
 Ore voil dune k'a Thorneie eit 
 1800 Un muster honurable fait, 
 
 E voil e cunseil ben sace 
 
 Ma iglise seit en cele place. 
 
 A ceus ke la me servirunt 
 
 Diluc en Parais irrunt, 
 1805 E jo, ke CO est mmi mester, 
 
 En eel les lerrai entrer. 
 
 Quanke jo vus ai ici dit, 
 Apertement met en escrit, 
 An rei Fenvei e sun barnage 
 1810 Pur acerter liu- curage. 
 
 A Deu te cumand. Jo m'en part ; p. 27. col. 1. 
 Par moi salu le roi Aedward/' 
 Quant out co dit of la luur 
 Desparuit devant le jur. 
 
 1815 Li liermite atant s'esveille, 
 
 S'en fu miracle e grant mei'veille ; 
 
 K'au jur ke cest avisiun 
 
 La nuit avint, cum nus lisun, 
 
 Furent li messager a curt, 
 1820 Ki ni furent muet ni surd ; 
 
 Lur busoine unt fait a devise, 
 
 Repairant unt lur vole enprise 
 
 Of cungez e benaicuns 
 
 Le^ Pape e tuz ses curnpainun?, 
 
 ^ MS. munu 
 
 « MS. La. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 77 
 
 1825 E s'eii venent sanz sujurner 
 Sanz clemuere u desturber 
 Mut tost, as amblanz palefrotz, 
 Cum fait galie as galiotz. 
 Ore dium ke fist li bers 
 
 1830 Li bons heremite endementers. 
 
 Li prudumme ne se feint, matin 
 Le fist escrivere en parcliemin. 
 De chef en chef la matire, 
 E puis saeler en cire, 
 
 1835 Porter le fait mut tost, part 
 
 Seint Pere, au bon rei Aedward : 
 Cist list Tescrifc, s'en a grant joie ; 
 Mais ne vout le veie e oie, 
 Fors as privez, kar ne vout pas 
 
 1840 Ke soit tenu folie u agas. 
 
 Quant vendrunt li messager, 
 Si il acordent vout saver ; 
 Si il ne^ s acordent tut en un,^ 
 N'ert tenu si trofle nun ; 
 
 1815 Mais si acorde li escrit 
 
 Au fait, dune ni a cuntredit ; 
 S'en serra la chose certe, 
 A tuz ert dune aperte. 
 
 The TTor- 
 mit sends 
 the Ac- 
 count of it 
 to theKinj?. 
 
 Li messager venent de Rumme 
 1850 Portant del vuu real la summe, 
 Assemblez est tut le barunage 
 Pur oir cest grant message. 
 E cist cumencent a tuz dire 
 Lur mesao'e a I'escrit lire 
 1855 E Taventure ki est escrite, 
 
 K'a vint au roi du seint hermite. 
 L une epistre a Tautre tute 
 S 'acorde, ke n'est nuls en dute 
 
 Return of 
 the Bishops 
 from Rome. 
 The King 
 freed from 
 his Vow. 
 
 p. 27. col. 2. 
 
 > MS. net. 
 
 2 MS. uln. 
 
78 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Ke ne venge le maiidement 
 1860 De part Devi omnipotent, 
 
 E Seint Pere, ki de la porte 
 
 De seint Parais clefs porte ; 
 
 Kar Tuns vent del orient, 
 
 E li autre del Occident ; 
 1865 De CO en est cliescuns certeins 
 
 Ke li reclus fu mut lunteins, 
 
 U cert de co ne pout estre, 
 
 En pais de Wirecestre 
 
 Loing de gent en la wastine, 
 1870 En pendant d'une gaudine 
 
 Clos en la cave cunquise, 
 
 Parfund en la roclie bise ; 
 
 Ne pensa ren en sun curage 
 
 Du roi du vuu, ne sun v^age, 
 1875 Avant ke Deu li envea 
 
 Seint Pere, ki li cunta. 
 
 His Speech Quant seit li reis par eel enseinne, p. 27. col. 3. 
 
 rons.^ -^'^^ plest a Deu ke il remainne 
 
 A sun barunage ki latent, 
 1880 Ad lores dit apertement : 
 
 "Seignurs barims, pus k'il vus plest 
 
 Ad lui ki de rois reis est, 
 
 Ore est a aise mun curage ; 
 
 Quite vus dem iceu paage, 
 1885 Ke par la terre fu cuillette 
 
 E de grace turn^e a dette 
 
 Chartre vus faz ke seit estable, 
 
 A tuz tens cert e pardurable ; 
 
 A cest parlement commun 
 1890 Tant est plus seur le dun." 
 
 Lores amend le rois sa vie, 
 As poveres fait large partie 
 . ^ E fu urant e tempre e tart. 
 
 Chanty of ^ , _ .at 
 
 the King. Ki fist les bens fors rois Aedward 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 1895 Ki vesti les poveres nuz, 
 
 Fors Aedward li seint, li duz ? 
 Ki pesseit les fameillus 
 Fors Aedward li glorius ? 
 Aedward cist duna les duns, 
 
 1900 Quite clama de ses prisuns ; 
 
 Ne se laist veintre de avarice, 
 Mais le tint a mut grant vice ; 
 D'escundire mut out hunte, 
 Dor u de aro-ent^ ne tint cunte. 
 
 1905 Ses bens cressent de jurs en jurs, 
 E sa fame e ses honurs. 
 E fu de grant liumilite ; 
 Des bosoinnus avoit pit^ 
 Sanz cuntredit e ramposnes 
 
 1910 Feist ses privees aumosnes ; 
 N'out en sa terre maisun 
 D'ordre e de religiun, 
 Keal dun de li ki ne ust, 
 Par que benistre nel dust. 
 
 1915 Nel dei pas passer ne taire 
 Cum il fu duz e debonaire ; 
 Par un cunte le voil prover 
 Ki ne fait pas a ublier. 
 
 II I'avint ke Aedward li reis 
 1920 A Lundres fu en sun paleis, 
 A la chapele ala Seint Pere 
 Oir messe, ke pres ere, 
 E des cliivalers grant rencs 
 U fu Huges li cliamberlencs. 
 1925 Un povre seet en cliemin 
 
 Cuntrait, mendifs, e orfanin, 
 Guil Michel avoit cist nun ; 
 E fu Irais de naciun, 
 
 79 
 
 o 
 
 p. 28. col. 1. 
 
 A Miracle. 
 
 p. 28. col. 2. 
 
 MS. augent. 
 
80 . LIFE OF 
 
 Megres, cuntraiz, febles, e las, 
 1930 Ki s'escrieit, "Alias, alias! 
 
 Jo sui ci nil povre dolent, 
 
 De ki nu[l]s Immme pib(^ ne prent, 
 
 Ki tort sui e cleiFignrez ; 
 
 Las ! purqiiei fu io mic nez ?" 
 1935 La face avoit fruncie e teinte. 
 
 Tut unt pite de sa pleinte, 
 
 Les pez out tortz, nerfs enguixliz, 
 
 Gambes sanz braliuii engresliz 
 
 Si de^ genoilz la junture 
 19 iO Au dos se cuert cuntre nature, 
 
 Li pe besturne flestriz 
 
 As nages se aerdent revertiz. 
 
 A uns escliameus feitiz p. 28. col. 3. 
 
 K'il teneit cuntre sun piz, 
 1945 Se trait li povre frarin 
 
 Par eel en bone cliemin. 
 
 Veit Hugelin, en liaut s'escrie, 
 
 "Mercis, Hugun, ne me out tu niie, 
 
 Jas es tu gentilz de sane, 
 1950 E de quor pit us e franc." 
 
 " Eevolez," dist Huges, " ke te fiisse." 
 
 Cist li respundi mut basse, 
 
 "A Kumme sui aler sis feiz 
 
 En ten manere, en teu destreiz, 
 1955 Sis feiz a Eumme ai este, 
 
 Pelerin, las, e meseise, 
 
 U saunte me a promis Seint Pere 
 
 Nepurquant en teu manere, 
 
 Ke li gentilz rois Aedward, 
 1960 Ke Deus e Seint Pere guard, 
 
 A sun col real demeinne 
 
 Ges[k]'au muster porter me deinne ; 
 
 Seint Pere le vout si druz, 
 
 Li seint k'il eime sur tuz ; 
 
 ^ MS. repeats de. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 81 
 
 1.9 G 5 II le requert e cumande, 
 
 E par moi pecclieur le mjinde^ 
 
 K'il ne lesse ke ne face, p. 29. col. 1. 
 
 Cum il de Deu eime grace, 
 
 E vus me facez le message 
 1970 liugelin de franc curage." 
 
 Cist le va cuiiter au roi ; 
 
 Eespxmd cist, "Jo frai par fei ; 
 
 A juntes mains rend Deu merci, 
 
 K'a teu mestre m'ad esclioisi." 
 1975 Atant ad mande le pover liumme 
 
 Au dos le trusse, si en fait summe, 
 
 S'enporte le malade las : 
 
 Li nun savant s'en funt lur gas, 
 
 Dient li, " Lessez atant 
 1980 Ke portez tu le las puant. 
 
 De ses boces la quiture 
 
 Desent par vostre vesture, 
 
 Yostre cors e robe soille, 
 
 E gesk'as garetz vus moille." 
 1985 Mais ne laist k'il ne Tenporte. 
 
 Atant, esvus ke la char morte 
 
 S'estent e laschent les junctures, 
 
 S'adrescent les cuntrefaitures, 
 
 Li nerfs ki furent besturnee 
 1990 En lur droit liu^ sunt redi*escee. 
 
 Li rois ja travailez e las, 
 
 Celui ki unc n'ala un pas 
 
 Devant Tauter sur les desgrez 
 
 Avale, e cist asta es pez ; 
 1995 E lua Deu ki la guari, 
 
 E cist ki la sunt ofnet lui. 
 
 Atant le seisi par la mein 
 
 Godriz, ki dune fu secrestein ; 
 
 ' MS, cumande \ 1)111 the first syllable is effaced, apparently by acid. 
 2 MS. lui. 
 
82 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 A Deu loner met entente, 
 2000 Al liant anter le present e ; 
 
 A pas sem- serreement 
 
 L'enmeine par ceu pavement, 
 
 Ke ne besille ne tremble : 
 
 Dunt a tuz merveilles semble, 
 2005 Ke des grant tens fu cuneuz 
 
 Li cnntrait des passanz tuz ; 
 
 Lonent le rei du ceil la sns, 
 
 Cantant Te Deiim laudamus. 
 
 Li poverez, ki se sent gariz, p. 29. col. 2. 
 
 2010 A Den rent graces e merciz, 
 
 E ke memorie en eient gent, 
 
 Ses escliameus an mur i pent, 
 
 Des dune devint pelerin 
 
 Seint Pere, se acoilt sun cbemin : 
 2015 Li rois a sun sustenement 
 
 L'en fait duner de sun argent ; 
 
 Cist Deu servi tant cum fu vifs, 
 
 Cest traite purtant escris, 
 
 Ke par tant puisse bumme entendre, 
 2020 Cum de quor verai e tendre, 
 
 Ama Seint Pere le apostre, 
 
 Le suen seigneur e le nostre. 
 
 Eestora- 
 tion of 
 West- 
 minster. 2025 
 
 2030 
 
 Lores ad curage e plus desir 
 De li amer e li servir 
 E de restorer cele iglise, 
 Ke fundee est sur Tamise, 
 Dunt la seintete est certe. 
 Dechac^ est par poverte, 
 Ki fu des aunciens numee, 
 Cum avant vus dis, Tborneie, 
 Dunt la fame eirt certe e bone. 
 Kar Seint Pere en sa person e 
 La dedia of cumpainnie 
 Des seinz angles esclarcie, 
 
 p. 29. col. 8. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 83 
 
 203 c> E puur co ke a ma matire ^ , . 
 
 * , T , T Its history. 
 
 Apent, le me cuvent dire, 
 Ne larrai pur nul travail 
 Del estoire le cumencail, 
 E la raisun du fundement, 
 2040 E puis del dediement, 
 
 Dunt I'escrit nus en fait cert. 
 
 Eu tens le rei Aetlielbert, 
 
 Ki regna en pais de Kent, 
 
 A ki cumencer m'apent, 
 2045 Ki Seint Austin cunverti, 
 
 Un nevun out preuz e liardi, 
 
 Ki par Seint Augustin fu ^eaus, p. 30. col. 1 . 
 
 Keis d'Engleis Orientaus, 
 
 Sebert k'out nun, e baptize 
 2050 Fu el nun de la Trinity : 
 
 A Lundres fist le muster 
 
 K'a Seint Pol li plout dedier ; 
 
 La fu sa principal cit^ 
 
 Denz les murs I'ad ben pose, 
 2055 Eveske i fait mettre en se' 
 
 De Seint Austin orden^ 
 
 Mellit k'out nun, ke Seint Gregoire 
 
 Nus envea, cum dist 1 'estoire ; 
 
 Dune emprist li reis Sebert 
 2060 Par assen sun uncle Aedelbert 
 
 E par Seint Mellit, ki fu 
 
 De haute vie e grant vertu, 
 
 Un muster fist de Seint Pere Legend of 
 
 Vers Occident de clianz e p[ri]ere : its Dedica- 
 
 2065 Quant fu parfeite la igiise, 
 
 Tute apoint e a devise, 
 
 E preste au dediement, 
 
 E croizee cum il apent, 
 
 E Seint Mellit en lendemain 
 2070 Del dedier fu tut certein. 
 
 F 2 
 
 tion. 
 
84 LIFE OF 
 
 La nuit avaiit pur la merveille 
 Grant gent i atent e veille, 
 Ki mirent veu tel sacrement, 
 Cunverse a Deu novelement, 
 2075 Ki mirent unc veu ceste aprise. 
 
 Esvus la nuit de la Tamise 
 Tins horn en estrange vesture, 
 Ki s'escrie de liure en ure, 
 E ne sesse e ne se alasse 
 2080 Ai leis passagur ki passe, 
 " Ki de la venir me face, 
 Bon luer avera, ben sace/' 
 
 Uns pecclieurs ki co out e veit, 
 
 Vai, en sun bat le receit ; 
 2085 Del autre part le met a rive ; 
 
 E cist si tost cum arive 
 
 Entrez est en sun muster; 
 
 Li airs devint lusanz e clers, 
 
 N'out en muster tenegre ne umbre : p. 30. col. 2. 
 2090 Atant des angres grant numbre, 
 
 Ki sen venent a sun servise 
 
 A dedier cele iglise. 
 
 Tant ja partut odur, 
 
 Ke vis est a eel pescur, 
 2095 Ke li solailz a la lune 
 
 Sa clart^ tute preste u dune ; 
 
 Angles du eel avaler 
 
 Regarde e puis remunter ; 
 
 Teu joie a, ke li est vis 
 2100 Ke raviz est en Parais, 
 
 Pur I'avisiun k apert. 
 
 Quant tut unt fait quant ki asert 
 Par raisun au dediement, 
 A sun pescur k'atent 
 2105 S'en vent li barun Seint Pere, 
 " Es tu uncore ci, beu frere V 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 85 
 
 Oil sire, mais en effrei p. 30. col. 3. 
 
 Ai estd nuit esce " purquei V 
 
 "Pur CO ke si le vus os dire, 
 2110 Tant estes liiissantz, beu sire, 
 
 Plus estes beaus e esclarci 
 
 Ke n'est li solailz de midi, 
 
 Crein ke la luui- tut m'arde." 
 
 " Amis,'' dist Seint Pere, " n'as garde ; 
 2115 As tu dune moi u autre pestre ?" 
 
 " Sire, entendant ne poi estre, 
 
 Fors as solaz celestiens 
 
 Dunt cist lius trestut fu pleins, 
 
 E la clart^, ke de vus vint, 
 2120 Asorba tant mes oilz e tint, 
 
 N'ai pris a nuit fors un pessun, 
 
 De vus ateng le guerdun.'' 
 
 E cist li dist, " Ore en Tamise 
 
 Tes reis get, s'en averez prise." 
 2125 E cist li fist ; s'en prist peisun 
 
 Demanois a grant foisun. 
 
 Dune riches fu e estorez 
 
 A terre les unt li res sachez, 
 
 Dunt li plusur farent saumun : 
 2130 E cist li dist, ''Pescur, pren I'un ; 
 
 Si en frez de par moi cest present p. 31. col. L 
 
 A Mellit, di apertement 
 
 Ke io Peres, du eel claver, 
 
 Cest muster ving ci dedier ; 
 2135 Yerrai tesmoin de co preinnes, 
 
 Asez i truvera enseignes, 
 
 E n'enpreinnez a dedier. 
 
 Dune acumpli ai le muster. 
 
 Di li ke tut abandun 
 211?0 M'amur e ma beneicun 
 
 A iceste moie iglise, 
 
 Ke Deu meime e prise ; 
 
 Ci ert mun repeir suvent ; 
 
 Par le poier k'a moi apent 
 
86 LIFE OF 
 
 2145 Des peccliez la gent asouderai, 
 Les liez ci delierai : 
 Ne lur ert porte veee 
 K'en Parais n'oient entree. 
 A I'eveske Mellit di 
 
 2150 Quanke as oi e veu cl, 
 
 E ke il au pople descuvere 
 De chef en autre tut cest uvre." 
 Li peesciir sa raisun tute 
 De quor entent e ben escute. 
 
 2155 "Sire," dist il, "entendu ai, 
 Vos cunimandz tuz parfurnirai/' 
 As peez li cliet, e mut li prie 
 K'en cunsail li seit e aie. 
 Dist li, " Eiez desore en avant 
 
 21 GO Merci de moi cum tun sergant, 
 E pren servise e liumage 
 De moi e de mun lignage." 
 
 Atant de li li seint veiUard 
 A joie e a clarte s'en part ; 
 
 2165 L'aube du jur tost s'escreve, 
 
 Li eveske Mellit atant se leve, 
 E fait trestut a aparailer 
 K'apendant fu a sun mester, 
 Cum a si grant dediement 
 
 2170 Enuncciun e vestement. 
 E vai a prime du jur. 
 Atant encuntre le pesclmr, 
 Ki ben fu remenbrez e sage 
 A parfurnir sun message 
 
 2175 Plenerement de point en point ; 
 Si cum Seint Pere li enjoint, 
 De part Seint Pere gentement 
 Du saumun fist le present. 
 
 " Sire," dist, " cest saumuncel 
 2180 T'enveit Li tuens bailz nuvel. 
 
S. EDYf ARD THE CONFESSOR. 87 
 
 K'a niiit fii li tuus vicaires, 
 
 Cist k'est cles apostres maires, 
 
 Princes, clavers, e pasturs, 
 
 A haut servise e granz honurs 
 2185 Del iglise tuz les clostres ; 
 
 Co est Seint Pere li apostres, 
 
 K'a dedi^ le muster 
 
 Ceste nuit de Westmuster ; 
 
 Mercliee est la eglise tute, 
 2190 N'a mester ke nuls en dute. 
 
 En sabelun les escriptures p. 32. col. 1. 
 
 Tutes fresclies, e figures 
 
 Sanz esfaucure, aperte e fresclie 
 
 I verriez I'abece Grezesclie.'' 
 2195 Li eveskes ki recunut 
 
 Les enseignes, tuz ses diz crut ; 
 
 La iglise vit arus^e 
 
 E de duze croiz mercliee 
 
 Dedenz, dehors, les murs moiUez, 
 2200 Del euue benoite arusez, 
 
 E I'abecede en pavement 
 
 Escrit duble apertement, 
 
 E del oiUe les signacles ; 
 
 E le greinnur des miracles, 
 2205 Les remasilles des cliandeilles. 
 
 Au pople li prelat desclot 
 
 Mellit tut cest de mot en mot, 
 
 Ki grant feste e joie ent meimie. 
 
 "Seignurs," dist il, ''gent Crestieine; 
 2210 Kar entendez une nuvele, 
 
 Mi quors de joie en sautele ; 
 
 Tant estrano-e u Moriuse 
 
 N'oistes mais, tant mervaiUuse ; 
 
 A nuit descendi la grace 
 2215 Deu, du eel en ceste place. 
 
 Sire Jesus omnipotent 
 
 Du eel ad tramis ki resplent^ p. 32. col. 2; 
 
88 LIFE OF 
 
 Ceste nuit a dedier, 
 
 Ben sacez, cest seint muster, 
 2220 Seint Pere, ki est du eel 
 
 Poissant claver e esperitel ; 
 
 Les nuveles sunt ben certes 
 
 E les enseingnes apertes 
 
 Des duze croiz les enointures, 
 2225 En sabelun les escriptures. 
 
 Ne me oserai antremettre 
 
 Autres beneicuns i mettre ; 
 
 E le defend e il le mande 
 
 Nos trespasser co k'il cummande. 
 2230 Ben sui acertez de fi 
 
 K'il le mester ad acumpli 
 
 Asez, meuz, e plus seintement 
 
 Ke ne saveroie, voire, teu cent. 
 
 Par avisiun sui seur, 
 2235 E le testmoin de cest pescur, 
 
 Of autres enseignes ke ai 
 
 Dit, la veritd ben sai, 
 
 Sen devez mut cest liu amer p. 32. col. 3. 
 
 Desornavant e lionurer ; 
 2240 Kar Seint Pere, ki est vicaire 
 
 Deu, ca co dist suvent repaire : 
 
 Be voz peccheez vus liasoudra 
 
 E en eel vus acoildra, 
 
 Ki tuz ceus k'il sauver veut 
 2245 Cum du eel liaut porter puet." 
 
 Tut cist ki la nuvele ouent 
 Les miracles Deu mut louent 
 De ceu tens e en avant 
 Au muster fist hum lionur grant, 
 2250 E fluri en fresclie memoir e 
 De cest dediement la estoire. 
 
 Li pescurs e sun lignage 
 Pur recunustre lur Immmage^ 
 
J- 
 
 S. EDWAKD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 89 
 
 A Seint Pere rendent grant part 
 2255 De quanke il gainnet par lur art 
 Le disme rendent par usage ; 
 Du[n]t lur surt plus guain ke damage. 
 
 Ki lunges ne s'en vanta mie, 
 2260 Perte en out e grant cuntraire ; 
 
 A Seint Pere Ten cuvint faire 
 
 Plenerement les amendes ; 
 
 A sun auter li fist ofrendres ; 
 
 Tant ke tut li out rendu, 
 2265 K'avant avoit retenu. 
 
 Le rei Aedward, par queu raisun 
 2270 De ceste iglise k'ert pres tute 
 
 Decliaite e ja desrute, 
 
 Pus le tens dunt jo vus cunt 
 
 Ke age grantz clioses desrunt, 
 
 Restorer, mettre en estat 
 2275 A cuvent veut suz prelat, 
 
 E enriclier de riche duns, 
 
 De tresor e possessiuns ; 
 
 Sun cors i grant e devise p. 33. col. 2. 
 
 E sepulture en cele iglise, 
 2280 E pur ses duns ben afermer, 
 
 A Rumme fait ja enveier, 
 
 TJ est du mund li maire sege, 
 
 Ke eit enbulle privilege : 
 
 Mais li uns ki ert si priv^ 
 2285 Mortz fu, e autre mis en s6, 
 
 E vout ke cist li renuvele, 
 
 E recunferme e resaele, 
 
 E face en registre mettre 
 
 Tuz les ottreiz sun ancestre. 
 
 Mais en fist boesdie 
 
 p. 33. col. 1. 
 
 De cest cunte ai fait memoir e. 
 Si cum testmoine I'estoire, 
 Del amur e devociun 
 
 Edward's 
 Restoration 
 of the 
 Church. 
 
90 LIFE OF 
 
 Description 2290 Ataiit ad funde sa iglise 
 Church. grantz quareus de pere bise : 
 
 A fimdement le e parfuiid, 
 
 Le frunt vers Orient fait rund, 
 
 Li quarrel sunt mut fort e dur, 
 2295 En miliu dresce ime tur, 
 
 E deus en frunt del Occident 
 
 E bons seinz e grantz i pent, 
 
 Li piler e li tablementz 
 
 Sunt reches defors e dedenz, 
 2300 A basses e a cliapitraus 
 
 Surt I'ovre grantz e reaus, 
 
 Entaileez sunt les peres, 
 
 E aestoirds les vereres ; 
 
 Sunt faites tutes a mestrie p. 33. col. 3. 
 
 2305 De bone e lean menestrancie ; 
 
 E quant ad aclieve le ovre, 
 
 De plum la iglise ben covere, 
 
 Clostre i fait, cliapitre a frund, 
 
 Vers Orient vouse e rund, 
 2310 U si orden^ ministre 
 
 Teingnent lur secrei chapitie : 
 
 Refaitur e le dortur, 
 
 E les officines en tur. 
 
 Beus maneres, terres e bois 
 2315 Dune, cunferme demanois, 
 
 E sulum sun grant s'en devise 
 
 A sun muster reau fi'ancliise ; 
 
 Moinnes i fait acuiller, 
 
 Ki bon quor i unt de Deu servir, 
 2320 E met Tordre en bon estat 
 
 Suz seint e ordene prelat ; 
 
 E nunbre de cuvent receit 
 
 Sulum I'ordre de Seint Beneit. 
 
 Three Pre- 
 lates sent to 
 Rome to 
 
 A Rumme ad trois pi'elatz tramis p. 31. col. 1, 
 De ses plus leus amis, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 91 
 
 Un arcevesque e deus eliz 
 Sages du secle e en escritz, 
 Ki siint a Rumme venuz, 
 U fu dune cuncil tenuz ; 
 
 2330 Si en fu lur cunte e lur recort 
 
 Meuz cunfermez plus certz e forz. 
 Quant lur requeste fu leue, 
 Tuit en unt grant joie eue ; 
 Cliecuns assent e bein ottreit 
 
 2335 Ke durable e estable seit. 
 
 obtain con- 
 firmation 
 of its Trivi- 
 leges. 
 
 2340 
 
 Le^ Pape, k'out nun Nicolas, 
 Au bon rei ne cuntredit pas, 
 Kar sun vuler fu di'eitureus, 
 Ki fu cum jo record iceus ; 
 E ja requeste ke il tramist 
 Plenerement mis en escrit ; 
 Le Latin est mis avant, 
 E le r[r]anceis en est suiant. 
 
 Mis est I'un e I'autre escrit, 
 2345 Ke li Franceis en Latin dit, 
 Ke requert li rois Aedward, 
 Le^ Pape ke otreit de autre part 
 Li un requert, I'autre otrie ; 
 L'un ne I'autre n'ubblis mie. 
 
 Letter of 
 Edward to 
 the Pope. 
 (Nicholas 
 II. 1058- 
 1061.) 
 
 2350 "Du suverain de seinte igiise 
 Pastur, sulum la devise 
 Deu, Nicholas de Rumme, 
 Ke hum Apostoile numine ; 
 Saluz li rei Aedward mahde, 
 
 2355 Cum droitz e raisims demand ; 
 Grace rendum au roi de rois 
 Ki bon pasturs eumes encois, 
 
 p. 34. col. 2. 
 
 ' MS. La; 
 
92 LIFE OF 
 
 ' Si avum nus ore Nicolas, 
 
 Ki cle Leun siut ben les pas. 
 2360 Vis m'est ke vus viis penez estre 
 Meudre ke n'ert vostre ancestre. 
 
 Mut pri, ke snlum dreitvire 
 
 De mim purpos vus preiiine cure, 
 
 E ke requeste nus alie 
 2365 En amist^ en cumpainnie. 
 
 Pur moi aquiter du vuu 
 
 Vers Seint Pere dunt sui tenu, 
 
 Ai un muster restor^ : 
 
 Vai un cuvent pose 
 2370 Suz abb4 ki a tuz jurs seit p. 34. col. 3. 
 
 Vivant par For d re Seint Beneit ; 
 
 Fait est la iglise e aclievee, 
 
 Sulum ke le fu devisee 
 
 Par vostre ancestre Leun, 
 2375 Par escrit ke de li avum 
 
 De franchise i face I'ottrei, 
 
 Sulum CO k'apent au roi ; 
 
 E pri ke vus le cunfermez 
 
 Meinteingne e aoitez ; 
 2380 E nus pretz sumes de cunquere 
 
 Vos dreitures d'Engleterre, 
 
 Ke vus au regne ki est nostre 
 
 Priez Seint Pere le apostre 
 
 E Seint Pol sun cumpainnun, 
 2385 Ke n'avenge si lionur nun, 
 
 Le cors e I'alme me saut. 
 
 Puis valete, Deu vus saut ki vaut.'^ 
 
 [L]i Apostoiles ben I'ottreit, 
 E ceste epistre au roi enveit ; 
 
 The Pope's 2390 " Nicholas, serf serfs Jesu, 
 
 '^°^^^^* Au roi Aedward mande salu, 
 
 Confirma- -r^, • , v 
 
 tion of the J--' amistez, d onm', acres, 
 
 Privileges J] ^^01 reo'ne durable e pes : 
 
 of the ° ^ 
 
 Church. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 93 
 
 Graces rend a jointes mains 
 2395 A Deu e seinz celestieins ; 
 
 Ki aturne vus unt le quer, p. 35. col. 1. 
 
 Nus d'amer e de honurer, 
 
 E as apostres de obeir, 
 
 E a nos purpos consentir 
 24^00 Par le poer e dignete 
 
 Ki m'est par Den otroie : 
 
 E eiez plenere benoicnn 
 
 E de vos peccliez pardnn ; 
 
 E mes priers vus otroi, 
 2405 Cum fist pape Leuns pur sei, 
 
 E si ja face chose bone 
 
 Tant eiez part cum ma persone ; 
 
 Ke du regne terrien 
 
 Passez au celestien ; 
 2410 En ciel eiez joie e gloire, 
 
 En terre de enemis victoire, 
 
 De mans vus face Deus reles, 
 
 Cunferme vostre regne en pes. 
 
 Jo vus conferme e vus otrei 
 2415 Quanke vus duna devaiit mei 
 
 Leuns pape dreitureus, 
 
 Ke ja ne seit uns liumme morteus 
 
 Apres moi prince u Apostoille, 
 
 K'a nul tens enfreine u toille 
 2420 Les dignetez de vostre igiise, 
 
 U la dreiture u la franchise. 
 
 Par ma poissance avant elite, p. 35. col. 2. 
 
 D'eveske au subjeciun quite 
 
 Seit tuz jm^s ; e ne seit patrun 
 2425 A cele igiise ja si reis nun ; 
 
 E la seit li reis sacrez, 
 
 En se posez, e curunez ; 
 
 E i seit li regaus tenu 
 
 En seur e certein estu, 
 2430 Dunt seit abes e cuvent 
 
 Gardeins pardurablement. 
 
94 LIFE OF 
 
 Ne par force u violence 
 
 De rei, ne esveske par sentence 
 
 Ne seit desturbe cist cuvent, 
 2435 Ke ne eslise franchement 
 
 Cuvenable de lur maisun 
 
 Abb^ sanz nul contencun. 
 
 Ne preinnent alien estrange 
 
 Par amur, ne par liaenge ; 
 2440 Ordres eveske ne i face 
 
 Fors par priere e par grace 
 
 D'abbd, k au ceus i serra, p. 35, col. 3. 
 
 E cuvent ke il suz li avera ; 
 
 Ne ja ne i eit ordenaire 
 2445 Entree pur maistrie faire 
 
 A estre eit e grant cimetire. 
 
 Tant cum li abes desire 
 
 U par lur propre dreiture, 
 
 Eient franchise sepulture. 
 2450 E quanke reis d 'antiquity, 
 
 Ki du mund sa ja passd, 
 
 De duner eurent ddsir, 
 
 Ki present sunt u a venir, 
 
 Ki ben faire i unt talent, 
 2455 Cumferm pardurablement, 
 
 Ma bulle i met pur enseingne 
 
 Ke si nuls de defendre enpreigne, 
 
 Tolir, vendre, u desturber, 
 
 Damager u de empeirer, 
 24G0 U de entamer la franchise, 
 
 Si cum cest escrit devise ; 
 
 En la resurrecciun 
 
 Du grant jugemen commun, 
 
 N'eit entre les eslitz ja part 
 2465 Mais du fu ke tuz jurs art. 
 
 E a vus au cumencail, 
 
 E as reis ki -serunt bail, 
 
 Garde de cele maisun, p. 3j3. col. 1. 
 
 Ke n'eit suverein si de rei nun, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 95 
 
 2470 Si en averez grant guerdun 
 Au jugemen sauvaciun, 
 De li ki regne e Id empire, 
 Jamais ne perit ne empire. 
 
 Quant est oi e cunferme 
 2475 Mais enregistre e enbiille 
 Au cuncil, ki au Lateran, 
 Cum Deu le vout, sist a eel an, 
 Li messager grant joie funt 
 Quant unt pris cung^ s'en vunt, 
 2480 Ki ne truvent clesturber 
 
 Repeirant en terre ne en mer. 
 
 Return of 
 the Mes- 
 sengers to 
 England. 
 
 Quant sunt venu li messager 
 Au rei Aedwarcl sanz desturber, 
 
 Si quers de grant joie e hait The King'i 
 
 2485 Esbaudiz est e tuit refait, ' m 
 
 N'est mais pensis ne curius 
 
 Ke de sun vuu ne seit rescus, 
 
 A Deu trestut s'abandune, 
 
 Ke noise du mund nel cstune, 
 2490 Ne du regne la grant cure 
 
 Le desturbe par aventure, 
 
 Ke pleintes ne plaitz de curt 
 
 De Deu amer ne le destrut ; 
 
 Justices fait e bailliz 
 
 vernment. 
 
 249o De ses plus sages esliz ; 
 
 As dues, as cuntes, e baruns, 
 
 Baut ses cliasteus e ses dunguns, 
 
 De ki leautez est tut certeins, 
 
 Nun pas estro.nges aKens ; 
 2500 Cist ke sunt ses natureus, 
 
 Gentilz de nesance e feus, 
 
 Se peinent la terre garder 
 
 L'onur real sanz desturber. 
 
96 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Li rois ad paes, tens, e leisir 
 2505 De Deu amer e lui servir, 
 
 Dunt Deus Ten set si bon ore 
 
 o 
 
 K'en terre Fad si lionure- 
 De miracles e vertuz, 
 K'en paes tent ses Immmes tnz. 
 2510 Li cliivaler e li prelat, 
 
 E li puple est en bon estat ; 
 
 N'est ki ne priit ke Deii gard p. 3C. col. 2. 
 
 Le seint peisible Aedward. 
 
 Miracle of En cele abeie, dunt 
 
 the Eucha- 251 5 En cest estoire mis cmite 
 nst. 
 
 K en nun de la Trinit(^ 
 
 Seint Pere out ja dedid, 
 
 E restored avoit li rois, 
 
 Cum vus recuntai einceis ; 
 2520 Un jur avint ke rois Aedward 
 
 Messe oi ; del autre pait 
 
 Li quens Leofric en eel muster 
 
 Messe oi a eel auter ; 
 
 Cist quens ert de bone vie, 
 2525 De grant honur e seignurie, 
 
 De plusur musters fundur, 
 
 Cum furent si ancesur ; 
 
 E Godyive la cuntesse, 
 
 Si moiller ki i oi messe, 
 2530 Ben s'acordent a la manere p. 3C. col. 3. 
 
 Lu roi Aedward ki ances ere. 
 
 Mut furent en devociun 
 
 En lermes e en uraisun ; 
 
 Li rois pria ententivement 
 2535 Pur sun regne e pur sa gent, 
 
 E ke il se regne en ceste vie 
 
 K'en I'autre ne perisse mie. 
 
 Quant leva li cliapuleins 
 Le cors Deu entre ses mains, 
 
S. ED^VARD TPIE CONFESSOR. 
 
 97 
 
 2540 Esvus k'un tres bens danceus, 
 
 Purs, clers, e espiriteus, 
 
 Apamt an rei Aedward. 
 
 Li quens regarde cele part, 
 
 E sun cur age ben en tent, 
 2545 Ke CO est Jhesus omnipotent, 
 
 De tuz reis li rois celestre ; 
 
 K'atant ad lev^ sa main destre 
 
 Li juvenceus, li reis Fencline, 
 
 De peccliez requert mescine ; 
 2550 Au rei dune sa beneicun. 
 
 E meimes Favisiun 
 
 Yeit li quens, e vers le rei 
 
 Sen va, cist dist, " Suefre tei, 
 
 Tu veiz, m'est vis, co ke jo vei ; p. 37. col. 1. 
 2555 Co est Jhesus en Id jo crei." 
 
 Li reis Jesu encline, e aiire ; 
 
 De esperitable joie plure, 
 
 De plurer tendrement ne sesse 
 
 Tant cum unc dura la messe. 
 
 2560 Apres la messe dist li rei, 
 
 " Loofreiz amis, icest secrei. 
 
 Cum leal chivaler e cunte, 
 
 Vus pri, pas a humme ne cunte ; 
 
 Kar vus ne serriez creuz, 
 25 G 5 U veins serriez tenuz ; 
 
 Ne seit seuz en ma vie, 
 
 Ke ne pere ipocrisie : 
 
 Ben puis cest ensample traire, 
 
 Ke nostre Sire ruva taire 
 2570 As tres ke vindrent en munt 
 
 Tabor of li, e la veu unt, 
 
 Peres e si dui cumpainnun, 
 
 La Transfiguraciun. 
 
 2575 
 
 Puis vint li quens a Wirecestre, 
 A un seint homme k'ere moine e prestre, 
 
 G 
 
98 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Miracles. 
 
 Cure of a 
 
 Scrofulous 
 
 Woman. 
 
 E li cunta le avisiun 
 
 En secrei de confessiun, 
 
 E prie ke le face en lettre 
 
 Pur la remembrance mettre, 
 2580 K'en aucun tens fust seue 
 
 Par la lettre k'ert leue ; 
 
 E dit, "Co seit apres mes jurs, 
 
 Quant de ma mort serrez seurs, 
 
 Acertel vus di del rei, 
 2585 Ke tu le celes cum de mei." 
 
 Cist sen respund ke fust cert, 
 
 Ke par li n'ert ja descuvert ; 
 
 Cist I'aventure tute escrist, 
 
 L'escrist en une cliasse mist, 
 2590 K'en seint liu fu e seurs ; 
 
 Puis grant tens apres les jurs 
 
 Lu roi Aedward e le cunte, 
 
 Cum la estoire le recunte, 
 
 Uvere la cliasse par sei, 
 2595 E demustr^ fu co secrei, 
 
 Ke of les relikes fu truv^, 
 
 Apres quant grant tens fu passe. 
 
 Dreitz est ke die e vus recorde p. 37. col. 2. 
 
 De Deu la grant misericorde, 
 2600 Ki largement duner ne targe, 
 
 Purtant par est curtois e large, 
 
 Ki dune reau seignurie 
 
 Au rei, e purt^ de vie. 
 
 Grace a de Deu, grace ad de gent, 
 2605 Dunt il a Deu granz graces rent. 
 
 Un miracle^ si cum liu Tai 
 En estoire, vus cunterai. 
 Maladie mut cruele 
 A une dame e jovene e bele. 
 
 MS. mirache. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 99 
 
 2G10 Leesce e baudur toli, 
 
 Culur li teint e esnerci, 
 
 En col nues glandres out, 
 
 K'em escrovele numer seout ; 
 
 Turndes sunt a pureture 
 2G15 Arancl^ e emfl^ e a quiture. 
 
 Ki a dulur e mesclidance p. 37. col. 3. 
 
 De la goue avoit nessance ; 
 
 La face en out mut enlaidie, 
 
 Depecde e engannie ; 
 2620 La pureture e la dulur 
 
 Enguta si grant puur, 
 
 N'a si prive ki I'aproce 
 
 Fors a ramposne e a reproce ; 
 
 Kar k'ert ja jone e bele, 
 2G25 Despite est e pert mesele. 
 
 Nuls de li ja garde prist, 
 
 Nis sis mariz Fad en despeit, 
 
 N'a ami ki la ciuiforte, 
 
 Mut desire ke ele fust morte, 
 2630 Nun pas pui' un mal ki la truble, 
 
 Kar la dulur en est ja duble ; 
 
 Par Fun mal ki la maliainne 
 
 E se espant, devent barainne. 
 
 Par lunges languir e entendre p. 38. col. 1. 
 
 2635 As mires n'out ja ke despendre, 
 
 N'atent sucui's ja de mortel, 
 
 Fors sulement de Deu du eel ; 
 
 MuiTir desire, mais ne puet 
 
 Pas^ murrir, kar Deus nel veut ; 
 264^0 Peise aF alasse dolente, 
 
 Ke mort li fait si lunge atente, 
 
 Tant fu si maus crueus e fort. 
 
 Une nuit a peine dort, 
 E ot un ciimandement, 
 2645 K'au matin hastivement 
 
 » MS. Par. 
 
100 LIFE OF 
 
 A Westmuster au grant paleis 
 
 Alast, u fa Aedwarcl li reis ; 
 
 Deist an rei, k'il pur Tamur 
 
 Jesu nostre Saveur, 
 2650 Del eue, clunt ses mains lavast, 
 
 La maladie li moillast, 
 
 E ke col li leve e tuche, 
 
 Seignast li la face e buche, 
 
 Sen sentiroit mut tost aie 
 2G55 De sa anguoisse e maladie. 
 
 Cele si tost cum s'esveille, 
 
 D'aler tost se aparaille ; 
 
 Yent au rei, e li desclot 
 
 L'avisiun, e cist quant Tot, 
 2660 Cum gentilz reis debonaire, 
 
 Sa request fet aveire ; 
 
 Del eue prist, dunt out lav4 
 
 Le liu doillant ad arus^, 
 
 L'emfl^ e boces manie, 
 2665 Ki ord sunt de la maladie, 
 
 E ducement del eue leve. 
 
 Atant esvus li maus s'escreve ; 
 
 Par vertu Deu e par miracle 
 
 Quant out fa de la croiz signacle, 
 2670 Issent verms de la quiture 
 
 Si enbut li sancs a dreiture ; 
 
 Cesse li maus e la puur, 
 
 La leidesse e la dolur, 
 
 A I'ostel s'enva garie, 
 2675 E quite de la maladie : 
 
 La cliar se restore tute, p. 88. col. 3. 
 
 Kar morte est rancle e gute ; 
 
 E ki barainne estoit al liui'e 
 
 Puis out bele porteure. 
 2680 Tut cist k'unt veu la vertu 
 
 Louent le liaut Seignur Jhesu, 
 
 E prient le, ke lunges gard 
 
 Lur dreiturel rei Aedward. 
 
 p. 38. col. 2. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 101 
 
 Graces sunt du Seint Espirit Cure of a 
 
 2685 Diverses, clunt en sun escrit Blind Mai 
 
 Seint Pol nus dit, li uns sunt plein 
 
 De sen, li autre fort e sein, 
 
 Li un sacliant, e cist resnable, 
 
 Li autre enferme fei estable. 
 2690 Cist seint, dunt escrif e cunt. 
 
 Cum ses voures^ tesmoins en sunt, 
 
 Grace avoit numdement 
 
 Devant tuz seinz cum jo I'entent 
 
 De o'arir avos^les tuz 
 2695 Par sa priere e sa vertuz, 
 
 E semble raisun e dreiture 
 
 Ki I'alme avoit clere e pure, 
 
 Peust tenebrus esclarcir 
 
 E avogies partant garir. 
 2700 Si m'en suviun de ma matire 
 
 D'un autre miracle dire 
 
 Dunt ai fait menciun. 
 
 Cum un prudumme out gareisun, 
 
 Ki avogies fu d'enfance, 
 2705 Kenumez e de cunissance, 
 
 E del tut avogies ere 
 
 Sanz joie du mund e lumere. 
 
 " Hai Deus," tant est ke hum dit, 
 
 " Humme ki ne veit cist, tant marvit.'' 
 2710 Des oilz la sustance tute 
 
 Avoit, mais il n'en veeit gute. 
 
 A eel hume, dunt vus cunte e di, 
 
 Une nuit quant s'endormi 
 
 Dist uns, ne sai dire ki, 
 2715 De part Deu fu, ben crei de li. 
 
 En avisiun aperte 
 
 Ki puis fu ben pruvd a certe, 
 
 " Va ten," co li dist la voiz, 
 
 " Ki quers aver sante des oilz, 
 
 ' Sic MS. — Probably ovres should be read. 
 
102 LIFE OF 
 
 2720 Demain matin a ceu paleis 
 U est ore Aedward li reis. 
 
 Soiez presenz quant il leve p. 39. col. L 
 
 Ses mains, del eue dunt leve, 
 
 Tes oilz, ta face, e ta buche, 
 2725 Pri pur Deu k'il left e tuclie." 
 
 Cist s'esveille, a sei revent, 
 
 De mettre a raisun le rei crent, 
 
 A peine sun purpos faire ose, 
 
 Nepurquant a clief depose 
 2730 Matin se fet a cur mener, 
 
 Les chamberlencs fait apeler, 
 
 E I'avisiun lur cunte. 
 
 TJns de eus, k'ert sis amis, munte 
 
 Les desgrez e vait au rei ; 
 2735 Dist, " Sire, entendez a mei ; 
 
 Uns humme, ca liors ki vus atent, 
 
 Est, k'a Deu grant graces rent. 
 
 Kar a nuit par avisiun 
 
 Li aprist Deu Sii garaisun ; 
 2740 Avogles ad este d'enfance, 
 
 Guarir par vus mut ad fiance. 
 
 Messine li est ja a prise, 
 
 Si il pleseit a vostre francliise 
 
 Del eue, dunt lavez vos mains, 
 2745 Laver ses oilz, ben est certeins 
 
 Sulum sa fei, sulum ses diz, 
 
 Tut serroit de ses maus gariz." 
 
 " Amis," CO dist li rois Aedward, 
 " Au poi ne^ di k'estes musard : 
 2750 Sui dune de si haute vie 
 
 K'em de moi en tant se fie ? 
 
 Co firent li apostre ja, 
 
 E autre seinz ke Deus ama, 
 
 MS. ne ne; the first being expuncted. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOK. 
 
 103 
 
 U niartii', u cunfessur, 
 2755 Nun pas im tes cum sui peccliur ; 
 
 Apriser ne fait teu sunge, 
 
 Fentosme pert e mensunge." 
 
 " Sire," dient cist, " merci — 
 
 Par sunge fu Joseph garni, 
 2760 K'il en Egipte sen alast, 
 
 E quant tens fu k'il repeirast, 
 
 N'est pas fentosme ne gile, 
 
 Co testmoinne la ewangile 
 
 En la veu lei I'avisiun 
 2765 Du rei cle Egipte Pharaun. 
 
 La volente ne set nuls dire, 
 
 Ke Deus ad en purpos, beu sire; 
 
 A simple gent suvent descuvere p. 39. col. 2. 
 
 Cument e quant li plest k'il overe ; 
 2770 De cuntredire a nul n'apent/' 
 
 Li reis al parestrus s'asent, 
 E dist, " N'en dites merveille." 
 De tuz seins fu co jur la veille ; 
 Dist, " Tens est k'a muster aille ; 
 2775 Porte humme, bacins, eue, e tuaille." 
 L'eue, li reis ke receue, 
 Fu en bacin leve tenue. 
 
 Quant li reis vint a la iglise, 
 
 Tant cum furent au servise, 
 2780 La fait as oilz tenebrus 
 
 Mettre, e les leve. Esvus, 
 
 Li oil andui au malade, 
 
 Ki erent laid, de culur fade, 
 
 Sanz vue e pm-te obscurs, 
 2785 Devenet seinz e clers e purs : 
 
 Lores a liaute voiz s'escrie, 
 
 A jointes meins dist, " Deus aie, p. 39. col. 3. 
 Deu mercis e vus, seint rei, 
 Par Deu e vus ki ja cler vei ; 
 
104 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 2790 Mut m'esjois, mut m'esinerveil 
 
 Ne pece a rai du solail, 
 
 Ore vei ja tuz de ceste curt." 
 
 De joie plure, a muster curt, 
 
 A sun Sauveur rent grace. 
 2795 Dient ki erent en la place 
 
 L un a I'autre, " Es tu certein, 
 
 Est CO celui ke vi ni mein?" 
 
 Ja sunt esmerveillez andui, 
 
 " Autre est, mais semble celui ; 
 2800 Mais sante le renuvele." 
 
 Li rois atant a lui I'apele, 
 
 " Veis tu cler," dist il, "ami?" 
 
 "Oil, sire, la Deu merci 
 
 E vostre." " Ke fas jo dune?" 
 2805 " Le dei, sire, k'avez plus lung, 
 
 De la main k'avez lev^e, 
 
 Avez vus vers mos oilz dresc^e." 
 
 Li reis sa barbe au piz planie, 
 
 " E ke i faz ore ?" e cist s'escrie ; 
 2810 "Vostre barbe planis, co vei 
 
 A vostre piz, beu sire rei." 
 
 Li poples trestut ensemble p. 40. col. 1. 
 
 Joie a, e merveilles semble 
 K'il de Im- rei terrien 
 2815 Profete imt celestien. 
 
 Li reis devant Tauter se cuche, 
 Sa barbe aruse, e face e buclie 
 Des lermes ke il espant ; tant plure, 
 S'en rent graces a Deu e ure, 
 2820 Ki des lermes out le rusel 
 
 Cum funtainne a a curs ignel, 
 
 E dist, " Sire, co est vostre aperte 
 
 Grace, nun pas meie deserte." 
 
 La fame du fait s 'espant, 
 2825 E fu sue demeint avant, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONEESSOll. 
 
 Ke pur le rei fait Deu vertuz, 
 Si en surfc grant joie a tiiz ; 
 N'est nuls ki ben n'en parole. 
 
 Un burgois I'ot de Nicole, 
 2830 Ki, ne s^ii par queu manere, 
 J a trois anz avogies ere ; 
 Mut desire en sun cur age 
 Aver du rei Fa vantage, 
 K'il ot, k'il connnunement 
 2835 Fesoit pur Deu a autre gent. 
 
 Dist, " Fous sui ke io tant tart, p. 40. col. 2. 
 Ke io ne vois au rei Aedward, 
 Pur ki tant plest a Deu fere 
 Glorius vertuz en terre ; 
 2840 Jo sui cum cist ki a grant seif 
 
 Lez la funtaine, e point ne beif ^ 
 En purpos est k'a curt irra 
 Au rei, de ki sante avera. 
 Esvus ke li avint la nuit, 
 2845 Quant li e autre dorment tuit, 
 Ke il par avisiun 
 Des oilz avera garaisun, 
 Si il pust aver du rei tele grace, 
 K'il tele mescine li face 
 2850 Cum al vogle fist lau jur, 
 
 E cist s'en turne sanz sujur, 
 A curt le fait amener tut dreit 
 U dune li reis Aedward esteit. 
 A un cliamberlenc lu rei p. 40. col. 3. 
 
 2855 Dist, "Pur Deu entent a mei ; 
 Par avisiun vis me ere 
 Ke garrei en ten manere. 
 Cum fist ki ne vit gute : 
 Jo k'ai perdue la vuue tute." 
 
 105 
 
 Cure of 
 another 
 Blind Man. 
 
 There is an erasure here. A later hand gives the last tAVo Avords* 
 
106 LIFE OF 
 
 28G0 E cist respunt li, Par fei 
 Tun desir mustrai au rei; 
 Du priere ne m'en voil retraire, 
 Si Ten plust I'aumosne faire." 
 
 Vent au rei, e dist, ''Beu sire, 
 28G5 Ne me apent lesser a dire; 
 Uns avogles atent ca val, 
 Mescine quert ki de sun mal, 
 E sen vent cum list lau jur, 
 Ki garit de sa langur 
 2870 Par avisiun de sunge, 
 
 Ki ert verai sanz mensunge, 
 
 Par Deu co creum apris, 
 
 E meimes la mescine adquis." 
 
 Li reis respunt, " Si Deus le voille, 
 
 2875 N'est droitz k'en cm*uce u doille, 
 Par un peccliur autre garir 
 Si Ten plest, n'est droitz ke menir." 
 Atant de sun cuclie leve, 
 Del eue demande e leve ; 
 
 2880 Quant ad lave, I'avogie mande, 
 Laver lent les oilz cumande, 
 Le frunt, la face, e le mentun, 
 E cist recit ent garaisun, 
 E cler veit, s'en ad grant joie, 
 
 2885 E dist, " Gariz sui, Deu loie." 
 
 Grant joie e grant fame en surt 
 
 Primes par tute la curt, 
 
 E puis par la regiun, 
 
 E par les rengnes envirun, 
 
 2890 K'avogles entra par la porte, 
 Seins s'en ist, e tesmoin porte 
 De seintete e de vertu 
 Lu roi Aedward, k'il ad sentu. 
 
 Sf!.^ , D'un autre miracle, escrivere 
 
 third Blind t . y n t 
 
 Man. 2895 bi del plenerement le livere, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOIl. 
 
 107 
 
 Suluiii Latin k'est essainplaire, 
 M'en cuvent memoire faire. 
 
 A Breheull fist li reis p. 41. col. 1. 
 
 Faire im real paleis, 
 2900 Chambres, solairs, ke i apent ; 
 
 Si baillifs a I'ovre entendent ; 
 
 Macuns i out e cliarpenters, 
 
 Laburantz en lur mesters, 
 
 Mairem prenent tel cum lur plest 
 2905 En la proceine k'est forest. 
 
 Li cliarpenters, ki en bois couperent, 
 
 S'endormirent quant las erent ; 
 
 N'est nuls ki reposer n'aut : 
 
 Este fu, e fist grant cliaut. 
 2910 A meriene apres manger 
 
 Yait chescuns en arbri cuclier. 
 
 Un bacliiler, Vulsi k'out nun, 
 
 S'endormi pres d'un boissun 
 
 Suz un grant arbre : fust cliesne, 
 2915 Ne peclialer, u fou, u fresne.^ 
 
 Quant s'esveilla, si out la vue, 
 
 Ki clur veet avant, perdue: 
 
 Frote frunt e oilz e buche, 
 
 Mais ne veit plus ke une zuche. 
 2920 Tert les oilz de la cliacie, 
 
 Mais I'avoglesse n en tert mie. 
 
 Ses cumpainnuns a cri apele, 
 
 Sa mescheance ne lur cele ; 
 
 N'est nuls ki n'en doille e pliu:e, 
 2925 Ne virent unc mais I'aventure ; 
 
 Lors le meinnent al ostel, 
 
 Nel surent de ben faire el ; 
 
 Langui jires vint anz sanz vue. 
 
 Atant uiie dame est venue, 
 
 i This and the previous line are misplaced in the MS. ; but with the 
 letters a and b affixed to them by the original scribe, to correct his mistake. 
 
108 LIFE OF 
 
 2930 E li clist, "Amis, te port 
 
 Nuveles bones de cumfort ; 
 
 Si creitz mis cunseilz e cliz, 
 
 De tes maus ers tu tut gariz ; 
 
 Mais ke eiez bone cr^ance, 
 2935 E en Deu bone esp^rance." 
 
 E cist respiind, " Ma dame chere, 
 
 Tes cumanz frai e ta priere." 
 
 Respund la dame, k'ert sage, 
 
 " Faire t'apent un pelerinnage 
 2940 A seisante e vint eglises, 
 
 Soient pres u loing asises, 
 
 Agenue, lange uraisun, p. 41. col. 2. 
 
 Requerant Deu ta gareisun, 
 
 E les seinz ki aunez 
 2945 Sunt des iglises clamez, 
 
 Ke Deu vuue aver te face." 
 
 E cist dutre se purcliace, 
 
 K'il le meint a tanz musters, 
 
 De bon quor e fei volunters, 
 2950 Sulum le dit e la manere 
 
 De la dame dunt apris ere ; 
 
 E cum dit fu ke ne sujurt 
 
 U li rois fu, sen va a curt, 
 
 E se met enmi la rute 
 2955 Ki siveit le rei Aedward tute ; 
 
 Haut apele, en liaut s'escrie, 
 
 " Sire reis, pur Deu, aie 
 
 Passe parmi cele presce 
 
 De merci crier ne sesce. 
 2960 Esnuiez est cliescun ki passe j^. 11. col. 3. 
 
 Ke celui de crier ne alasse, 
 
 Dient li, " Tes tei, engres." 
 
 E cist ne vout tenir sa pes ; 
 
 E eel avogie avoit semblance 
 2965 Dunt la ewangire fait membrance, 
 
 Ki s'escria a haute voiz : 
 
 Si la ke fu garitz des oilz, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 109 
 
 Autresi fist cist dimt cunt. 
 
 Aucims de eus pit^ en unt ; 
 2970 Un ki le message en prist 
 
 De fere, an rei sen vent, e dist, 
 "Sire, pitd ten cuvent prendre, 
 E au cri un povere entendre, 
 Ke vostre franchise e grace 
 2975 Suatun pur Deu li face, 
 
 Kar en vostre [ ]^ e servise 
 Sa vuue ad perdu e maumise ; 
 De plurer e crier ne fine ; 
 Avogles est, e quert mescine ; 
 2980 Fame tes vertuz descuvre 
 
 Ke Deus en tere pur vus uvi-e, 
 E ne deuet, beus reis gentilz, 
 Yos vertuz partir en niz." 
 
 Respund li gentilz rei Aedward, p. 42. col. 1. 
 " Ore venge dune avant, de part 
 Deu, ki bone garaisun 
 L'en doint par ma beneicun." 
 Le sione i mist de la croiz, 
 Seingna sa face e buche e oilz. 
 L'enfermete k'ert anguoissuse 
 Del eue ducement aruse. 
 
 Tost mustra Deu vertuz ; 
 A plente sancs s'en est issuz, 
 Ki raie, aval, e degute : 
 Veant tuz ceus de la rute : 
 A tuz ki erent en la place 
 I mustra Deus e rant sa gTace. 
 Cesse li sancs e cist veit cler, 
 Li reis le fait droit sus ester, 
 E li dist, " Vees tu, amis ?" 
 " Sire, oil vostre cler vis, 
 Ki est si beus e si honurables." 
 
 2985 
 
 2990 
 
 2995 
 
 3000 
 
 A is here omitted by the scribe. 
 
110 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Li reis quant en fu seur 
 
 Ke gariz est de la doulur, 
 3005 A Deu ad rendu grace e gloire, 
 
 E puis cumande, dist I'estoire, 
 
 K'il eit en la curt baillie, 
 
 E fust gardein en sa vie 
 
 Du paleis de Westmuster : 
 8010 E cist parfurni le mester 
 
 Cum cist k'ert vigrus e sage 
 
 Trestuz les jur de sun age ; 
 
 Porta verai apert testmoin 
 
 Des bens lu roi e pres e loin, 
 3015 E lunges nesqui, ge[s]ke ore tart 
 
 Le tens lu roi Willame bastart ; 
 
 Mutz anz fu veant e vif. 
 
 Cist dune cunt e nus escrif. 
 
 Une autre a venture dei 
 
 3020 Dire k'avint de Aedward le rei, 
 Ke li escritz k'est en Latin 
 Merveilles prise a la fin ; 
 La fin du cunte e la parclose 
 Li escrit mut prise e mult eslose, 
 
 3025 Dunt cist ke me ot, ben sace 
 Siverai mut droit la trace, 
 Kar il m'apent le Franceis traire 
 Si k'au Latin ne seit cuntraire. p. 42. col. 2. 
 S'en puet hem estre certeins, 
 
 3030 Cum du Seint Espirit fu pleins 
 Li tois Aedward, li escrit prove 
 Ki de Isaie testmoin trove, 
 Ki les saet duns du Seint Esperit, 
 Nostre Seignur, nus cunte e dit : 
 
 3035 Tuz les out li reis Aedward; 
 
 Ki le vout saver cest livre esgard. 
 
 ^u^e^of XJns liemme ki fors un oil out, 
 
 Men. Trois tut avogles menout, 
 
 E fu merveille a regarder 
 8040 Quatre liummes mi oil aver. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 Ill 
 
 Cist les trait tuz, e avant meine 
 Ges[k]'au palois lu roi demeine : 
 Pite enprent un franc sergaiit 
 Lu roi, de lur saunt^ pensant ; 
 3045 Dist, " Si fere le pusse, 
 Ke je de cele eue eusse, 
 
 Dunt li rois leve ses mains, p. 42. col. 3. 
 
 Ben croi, e en sui certeins, 
 Tant est a seinte truvde 
 3050 E en avogles espruv^e ; 
 Cist quatre povre dolent 
 Mnt en averunt riclie present 
 De sante trestut ensemble." 
 
 Atant s'enva e del eue emble ; 
 3055 Larcin fist, si n'en fist mie 
 
 Folur, pecclie, ne vilainnie ; 
 
 Vent as poveres ki I'atendent, 
 
 E par Feue garir atendent. 
 
 Cist vent, e sant^ lur promet, 
 3060 En bone espdrance les met : 
 
 Si il eient ferme crdance, 
 
 Guarrunt ; co dit sanz dutance, 
 
 Lur oilz en aruse, e dist ; 
 
 " Ore vus requor jo, Jliesu Crist, 
 3065 Ki suscitastes Lazarun, 
 
 A ces poveres ren garaisun ; 
 
 Nun pas mes vertuz regard, 
 
 Mais de tun leal rei Aedward : 
 
 Jo ne sui pas si fol hardi, 
 3070 Ke jo t'en pri tant fors par li, 
 
 Nel enprein Deu mei defende. 
 
 Mais la vertu par li descende p. 43. col. 1. 
 
 De vus. Sire, ki es funtaine 
 
 De saluz e de tus bens veine." 
 
 8075 Jesus ses priers ot, 
 
 Des avogles les oilz desclot, 
 
112 LIFE OF 
 
 E sunt ffariz trestuit ensemble, 
 
 A tiiz dunt grant nierveilles semble. 
 
 Mais li reis nel sout uncore 
 8080 Ke il a evis^ les oilz restore : 
 
 Mais quant out la nuvele, rent 
 
 Graces al Omnipotent ; 
 
 Saet duns duna par la vertu, 
 
 E par la grace de Jesu. 
 3085 Cist k'out im oil, cist ad ja deus ; 
 
 Li troi avogles, deus cliescuns d'eus ; 
 
 Co sunt saet oilz ki bein nurnbre. 
 
 Co ne pout tapir en umbre, 
 
 Einz s'espant la renumee 
 3090 En iiiut liunnteinne cuntrde : 
 
 Saet rais du rei sunt ja issuz 
 
 Ki esknnent ces quatre tuz : 
 
 Ben fiiit a creire k'a Deu plout 
 
 Ke reis Aedward les saet duns out 
 3095 Du Seint Espirit pleners. 
 
 Volez la ]3ruve ? — volenters. 
 
 Mut cremut Deus e ot pour p. 43. col. 2. 
 
 Da la force sun Cre^atur. 
 
 Ne fust a ses povres venu, 
 3100 S'il nel eust amd e cremu ; 
 
 De pite n'out pas failli, 
 
 Quant si les languerus guari ; 
 
 Estores fu de grant science, 
 
 Kar unc ne crut fause sentence ; 
 3105 Fort fu, quant par fors e sens 
 
 Ses enemis venqui tuz tens, 
 
 De kaut cunseil fu tute neis ; 
 
 Ki en dute, resgard ses leis ; 
 
 E de grant entendement, 
 3110 Ki endottrina si tute gent, 
 
 Sapience out si pleine 
 
 D'une luur celestieine. 
 
 * MS. eeus. 
 
S. EDWAKD THE CONFESSOR. 113 
 
 K'il nus dist par profecie 
 
 Chose avant ki n'ert oie. 
 3115 Par ses vertuz dunt sait entnief, 
 
 Asez par raisuii je vus proef, p. 43. col. 3. 
 
 Des saet reis du Seint Espmt 
 
 Fu li reis pleners e parfit ; 
 
 Les saet rais out li reis reantz, 
 3120 Dirnt fist saet tenebrus lusantz. 
 
 Li Seint Espiritz est cunfort 
 
 A tuz dolensz, as periz port, 
 
 E lumere as tenebrus ; 
 
 Pur CO, cuni vus dis la sus, 
 3125 Par rei Aedward k'eii; espuriz 
 
 Du Seint Espirit e esclarciz, 
 
 De avogles garir out grace ; 
 
 Ki la raisun ne sout, ore sace. 
 
 Des miracles ja grant numbre 
 3130 Ke dire eschiu, ke n'encumbre 
 Del estoire la matire, 
 Dunt jo vus empris a dire. 
 
 Au manger sist li reis un jur, 
 
 Asez i out real atm- ; 
 3135 Li peres la reine i fu, 
 
 Godwin li quens riclie e cunu ; 
 
 Leez le rei sist, de la ten-e 
 
 Cum ki ert de maii'e afere, 
 
 Ki aveit deus mut beu fiz, 
 3140 Juvenceus pruz e hardiz. 
 
 Esvus ke li fiUe andui 
 
 Juent en leere devant lui, 
 
 L'un fu Tostin, I'autre Haraud, 
 
 Ki fu de Tostin plus baud 
 3145 E plus fortz ; tan[t] unt jue 
 
 K'andui sunt mut cm^ue ; 
 
 L'un al autre teu coup dune 
 
 K'abatu la e tut I'estune. 
 
 The Kings 
 Prophecy 
 of Harold 
 and Tostin. 
 
 n -J- 
 
114 LIFE OF 
 
 Haraudz irez a dreitm*e 
 3150 Prent Tostin par la chevelure, 
 
 K'aval le trait par les chevoilz, 
 
 Crever li vout andeus li oilz, 
 
 L'ensanglante e du poin bat, 
 
 K'a terre le tint tut flat. 
 3155 Estrangle I'ust, ne fast rescns, 
 
 Tant fu irez, ardantz, glettus. 
 
 Li reis les cumbatans regarde ; 
 Pensis en est, de parler tarde ; 
 Kar il vit en eus teu chose, 
 3160 K'apres grant tens fa desclose. 
 
 II erent freres la reine, p. 44. col. 1. 
 
 Estroit de male racine ; 
 La dame qui ert del orine 
 Nee est, cum rose de espine. 
 
 3165 Dist li reis, " Ne veis tu mie 
 
 De tes fiz, quens, la crapoudie ? " 
 
 " Oil, sire, co est lur deduitz ; 
 
 Einz est estrifs, feluns e fruitz, 
 
 Sire." " Ni a mal ne peril 
 3170 N'entenz tu el ?" " Sire, nenil.'' 
 
 Li reis de parfund suspire, 
 
 " Quens Godewin, voil le vus dire, 
 
 Plest vus ke vus seit desclose. 
 
 Le senet de ceste cliose 
 3175 N'est pas simplesce de enfance, 
 
 Mut en ad signifiance ; 
 
 N'est pas simple ju de enfance. 
 
 Mi quers en est tut el pensanz ; 
 
 De chose k'est a venir, cert 
 3180 Vus frai ; du ciel m'est descuvert. 
 
 Quant serunt de plener age, 
 E plus averunt de vasselage, 
 
S. EDWARD TPTE CONFESSOrv. 
 
 115 
 
 L'un cal autre par en vie, 
 Ki plus est fortz, toudra la vie ; 
 3185 Mais li vencuz ert tost vengez, 
 Descumfit ert tost li esnez, 
 N'ert pas lur vie dui'able, 
 Ne lur segnurie estable." 
 
 Apres pou d'aunz la prophecie 
 
 3190 Fu averee e acumplie. 
 
 Kar apres la mort lur pere, 
 E la mort lu rei, amere 
 Surt du regne I'escliange, 
 Duiic crut entre eus hahange. 
 
 3195 Ne puis cunter tut le cunte, 
 Mais la summe a quei munte, 
 E esclarcir le dit Aedward, 
 Avere ke fu, mes ke atard. 
 
 Haraud Tostin mut hai', 
 
 3200 E I'encliaca e fors bani, 
 
 Kar Haraud rei fu d'Engleterre, 
 A ki Tostin n'ert per en guerre ; 
 II I'encliaca e descumfist, 
 E exiler cum waif le fist, 
 
 3205 Si il I'ust ateint, mis I'ust a mort 
 A grant duel e pecclie e tort. 
 Cist se retrait, si acoilt sa veie, 
 Siglant droit vers Norweie, 
 Au rei de la terre, k'out nun 
 
 3210 Haraud Harfager, felun. 
 Requist k'il li feist aie 
 De sa gent e sa navie. 
 Si fist il, e vindi'ent dui 
 Pur muver guerre, e fere esnui 
 
 3215 A Haraud, rei^ d'Engleterre ; 
 
 Arivent, movent mortel guerre ; 
 
 Accom- 
 plishment 
 of the 
 Prophecy. 
 
 Fate of 
 Tostin and 
 Harold. 
 
 p. 44. col. 2. 
 
 ' MS. repeats rei 
 
 H 2 
 
110 LIFE OF 
 
 Mais quant le ot dire li reis 
 
 Haraud, i vint of ses Engleis, 
 
 E les descumfist trestuz. 
 3220 S'en fu ocis Tostins li pruz 
 
 Frere lii roi e li fels reis, 
 
 Haraud Harfager Noreis, 
 
 E of eus tut lur ost sanz faile. 
 
 El Norlit pais fu la bataille, 
 3225 Dunt reis des Engleis Haraud 
 
 Devint tant crueus e tant baud ; 
 
 Pur sa pruesce e sa victoire 
 
 Munta en orgoil e gloire, 
 
 Ne tint cliartre ne serrement 
 3230 A ses veisins ne a sa gent ; 
 
 A ses marcliis fist vilainie 
 
 E a ses baruns fruiterie ; 
 
 Lei de la terre ne asise p. 44. col 3. 
 
 Ne prisa a une cerise : 
 3235 Vers Deu trespassa suvent, 
 
 Nel creust liumme plus ke le vent, 
 Ne cremout pecche ne blame. 
 
 Meime eel dues Willame 
 De Normendie descunfist, 
 3240 Lui e sun regne cunquist. 
 
 En un an sunt mort tut trei, 
 
 Tostins of Haraud le rei 
 
 De Norweie, e si frere 
 
 Haraud, ki parjurs eii : 
 3245 A ceu jur perdi la vie, 
 
 De Engletere seignurie, 
 
 Kar n'out de sun Cr^atur 
 
 Ne vers ses natureus amui' ; 
 
 Ne put fusuner malice 
 3250 Ne de parjure k'a vice. 
 
 Si fu aver^ le dit 
 
 Bei Aedward, testmoin I'escrit. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 117 
 
 De la mort Godwin le cuiite 
 Ciivent ke vus die un cuiite. 
 
 l).-i5. col. 1. peath of 
 
 Godwin. 
 
 3255 Queu fin aveit sa traisun, 
 Desevance, e cuntencun, 
 Cum il murut de mort sudeine 
 A Imnte, dolur, e a peine ; 
 Ki tuz jm-s duna man cunseil, 
 
 32C0 De sa mort ne me esmerveil. 
 
 Si Deus enprist^ grant vengance, 
 Ben fu droitz, n'est pas dutance : 
 Les cliers amis, Normanz, Engleis, 
 Ke pres de Ini avoit li reis, 
 
 3265 Out cist losengers mauveis 
 Destruit e ocis de maneis : 
 Kar vis fu a mau felun, 
 Si cunseillur n'eust si li nun 
 De la curt e de la terre, 
 
 3270 Peust il tut sun voleir fere. 
 
 Mais le rois k'er[t] debonaire, 
 Ne vout en regne descort faire, 
 E pur I'amur la reine 
 Sufri ke fiuri la espine. 
 
 3275 Savoit ke dure coMe 
 
 Li fu purveue e estuee. 
 
 Un jur de Paske, a la grant feste, 
 Au manger seit li rois, 
 3280 Si cunte e barun au dois ; 
 U seit li quens Godwins, 
 Servi un sergantz des vins, 
 La cupe lu roi gentement 
 Portant sur co pavement ; 
 
 Cum dist la verraie geste, 
 
 p. 45. col. 2. 
 
 - MS. enpWht. 
 
118 LIFE OF 
 
 3285 As desgrez du dois quant mimte, 
 
 Ceste du pe, dunt a liunte ; 
 
 A pou k'a terre n'est cliaet ; 
 
 Mais en estat I'austre le met, 
 
 Tent sa cupe, estant se dresce, 
 8290 Ne se damage, ne se blesce, 
 
 Del un pe ki I'autre aida. 
 
 Quens Godwins au rei dit a, 
 
 ''Co fist I'un al autre frere 
 
 Sucurs, ki en peril ere." 
 3295 Respunt li rois, k'ent ert pensifs, 
 Si pust men moi, si il fust vifs, 
 
 Si vus, quens, I'ussez sufert." 
 
 Li quens la culur mue et pert, 
 
 Ki pur voir sun frere ot inort, 
 3300 Dunt quant oient recort 
 
 S'il curages le remort p. 45. col. 3. 
 
 Kar en out peccli^ e tort, 
 
 Nel pout cuverrir u taire u feindre, 
 
 Le fait li fait la face teindi'e : 
 3305 E ad dit, "Ai rois, beu sire, 
 
 Mut m'as meu grant duel e ire, 
 
 E n'est merveille si il me gret ; 
 
 Eeprove m'as la mort Alfred 
 
 Vostre frere ; dunt cupes n'ai, 
 3310 Apertement co pruverai. 
 
 La ramposne mut me greve." 
 
 Atant un morsel prent [e] leve : 
 
 E dist, "Si pusse jo joiir 
 
 Cest mors, ke me veis tenii', 
 3315 Ke veanz vus tuz mangerai, 
 
 De cele mort ke cupes n'ai, 
 
 Tuit le verret a la table ; 
 
 Si en sui quites u cupaple." 
 
 Li rois Aedward le mors benoit, 
 8320 E dist, " Duoint Deus les pruf voirs soit." 
 
S. EDWAllD THE CONFESSOll. 
 
 119 
 
 Li quens le met en sa biiclie, 
 Li mors s'ahert cum mie zuclie 
 Enmie Feiitrde du goittruii 
 Au traitre fel giutmi, 
 
 8325 Ke tut li mangant le vireiit ; 
 Andui li oil en clief li virent, 
 Char li nercist e devent pale. 
 Tut sunt esbaiz en la sale. 
 L'aleine e parole pert 
 
 3330 Par le morsel ki ferm s'aliert. 
 Morz est li sengiant felmi ; 
 Mut out force la benaicun, 
 Ke duna a mors vertu, 
 Par unc la mort provee fu. 
 
 3335 " Atant," se escrie li rois, 
 
 Treiez liors ceu clien punois." 
 Par ses amis par aventure, 
 Fu le cors mis en sepultm'e, 
 Pm* la reine au franc curage 
 
 3340 E ses fiz e sun lignage. 
 
 A un jur de Pasclie avint, 
 Li rois Aedward ke sa cui't tint ; 
 Grant joie i fu demenee, 
 E de liauz liummes assemblee ; 
 
 3345 Grant fu e liaut le servise 
 Ke faite fu en seinte iglise, 
 Cum la seisun le cundune, 
 Ceu jur porta li rois curmie 
 A grant feste, a grant noblei ; 
 
 3350 Mais unc pur co li quers le rei 
 Plus n'ert ne fers ne orgoillus, 
 Ne plus hauteins ne glorius. 
 Einz se purpense, sen a memoire 
 Ke du mund tute la gloire 
 
 3355 Est cum flur ki s'espanist 
 
 Au mein, e au vespre flestrit ; 
 
 The King's 
 Vision of 
 the Seven 
 I. 46. col. 1. Sleepers of 
 Ephesus. 
 
120 LIFE OF 
 
 Devotement, urer^ ne sesse. 
 
 Apres servise de la messe 
 
 Va manger en sun palois, 
 8360 Li rois saieit ami le dois, 
 
 N'est pas curtois ki demande 
 
 Si ni eust asez viande ; 
 
 Li renc fu grantz e tut pleners 
 
 De cuntes, baruns, cliivalers ; 
 3365 La table tute resplent 
 
 De vessele d'or e d'argent. 
 
 A chef depose un poi de tens p. 46. col. 2. 
 
 Estoit li en grant purpens ; 
 
 Un semblant de estiude fist, 
 8370 Simplement e par sei rist, 
 
 E puis a maiir semblant 
 
 Repeira cum fist avant : 
 
 Grace a Deu rendre ne tarde. 
 
 Li haut hummme en prenent garde, 
 8875 Entendent k'aucun secrei 
 
 Mustra Deus du eel au rei. 
 
 Mais nepurquant au manger 
 
 Nel osa nuls demander : 
 
 De curucer le pour unt : 
 8380 Apres manger en cliambre vunt ; 
 
 Li dues Haraudz le sui 
 
 Un eveske apele a li, 
 
 E un abb(^ ; dist, " Amis clier, 
 
 Mut fait bon de Deu penser, 
 8885 E despire la vanity p. 46. col. 3. 
 
 Du mund, ki n'est fors fause ; 
 
 Savez dunt pensai, amis, 
 
 Au manger u fii asis, 
 
 Quant fu pensis une pece ; 
 3390 Les saet dormanz vi en Grece, 
 
 Ki mutz anz sunt ja passez 
 
 Unt geu a destre costez ; 
 
 > MS. uter. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 121 
 
 Ben sai, mau senet deit estre, 
 
 Ke turnez sunt a senestre. 
 3395 Ben le vi apei-tement, 
 
 Vi is robes, cuntenement, 
 
 E sacez, ke sanz mecunge 
 
 N'est pas fausete ne sunge ; 
 
 Signifiance est e sentence 
 3i00 De guerre, e feim, e pestilence, 
 
 Li munclz sen va cle mal en pis ; 
 
 Co dura anz seisante e dis ; 
 
 Mais dune vus mustra Deus sa gloire, 
 
 De ses cheitifs avera memoire/' 
 3105 Des dor man z est bone e lite 
 
 La estoire ki est escrite, 
 
 E cum est lue en Latin 
 
 De chef lur dit gesk'a la fin. 
 
 Pur la merveille espruver, p. 47. col. 1 . 
 
 3110 Li dues envieit un cliivaler ; 
 
 Li eveske, un clerc ; I'abe, un moinne ; 
 
 Cist troi sanz deslai da soinne, 
 
 Cum ben s'asenti li rois, 
 
 Vunt en la terre des Grezois, 
 3415 Envoiez al Empereur 
 
 De Costantinople seignur, 
 
 Ki Im' demande queu bosoing 
 
 Lm' fist venir la de si loing, 
 
 E cist li cuntent tut ensemble. 
 
 3420 A I'emperur merveille senible ; 
 
 Fait envoier a la cit^ 
 
 U li martir furent pos^, 
 
 K'Etfesie fu apelee, 
 
 E voient tute averee 
 3425 De Seint Aedward la visiun ; 
 
 Nis du jur fu menciun. 
 
 Li Grui rendent a Deu gloire 
 
 De lur martirs ki fist memoir e ; 
 
 E cist returnent a grant baudur, 
 3430 La vertu cuntant lur seignur* 
 
122 LIFE OF 
 
 La visiun fu ben aperte, 
 
 E la niescheance certe ; 
 
 Les martirs reposanz k'a destre 
 
 Se turnerent a senestre ; 
 3i35 Kar en le devant dit terme 
 
 Li riis du inimd turna en lerme, 
 
 Kar Sulie estoit perdue, 
 
 La croiz perdue ere cunue, 
 
 E plusurs regnes trublez, 
 3440 Poples morsz, desheritez, 
 
 N'est terre ke pecche ne soille, 
 
 France, Lunbardie, Poille, 
 
 Nis Enoieterre ki fors linone 
 
 E de heritage per[t] la ligne. 
 3445 N'out unc pus roi sint a^Dert, 
 
 Dunt li munde en fust ben cert, 
 
 Ki vie laboriuse 
 
 E mort ne estoit perilluse : 
 
 Co seivent ki des rois I'estoire 
 8450 Unt en escrit e en memoire ; 
 
 Ben pert a cliescun de raisun 
 
 La summe de la visiun. 
 
 Legend of Li rois estoist au servise, 
 
 * ^ U hem dedia li eglise 
 
 3455 Seint Johan, k'a Deu fu cher, p. 47. col. 2. 
 
 E ki li rois pout tant amer ; 
 
 N'out seint tant cher sanz Seint Pere. 
 
 Esvus un povre, ki la ere 
 
 Estrange e descunu, 
 3460 Quant ad le rei Aedward veu, 
 
 Pur I'amiu' Seint Johan li prie 
 
 Ke du son li doint partie. 
 
 Li rois k'entent sa priere, 
 Met sa main a sa aumonere, 
 84 G 5 Mais or ne argent ni trove^ 
 Sun aumoner apeler rove, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 123 
 
 Mais ni fu triivez pur la presse. 
 
 Li poveres prier ne cesse, 
 
 E li reis angussez est 
 81i70 K'or n'argent ne truve prest. 
 
 E se purpense, en pes se tent, 
 
 Sa main regarde, e Fen suvent 
 
 K'au del avoit mi clier anel p. 47. col. 3. 
 
 Ki gTantz fii, reaus, e bel : 
 31^75 Au povre le dune pur I'amur 
 
 Seint Johan, sun cher seingnur ; 
 
 E cist a joie le prent, 
 
 Ki ducement graces li rent ; 
 
 E quant il en fu seisiz, 
 8:^80 Partiz s'en est e envaniz. 
 
 Mais de co ne prist nuls cure. 
 
 Tost apres par aventure, ^]^q 
 
 Deus paumers nez d'Engletere, Palmers in 
 
 Ki vunt le Seint Sepulcre quere 
 3485 Par une voie u nuls nes guie 
 
 En la terre de Sulie, 
 
 Loing hors du cliemin fors voient, 
 
 Homme ne meisun ni veient : 
 
 Ja sunt venuz en la wastine, 
 3490 La nuit vent, solail decline ; 
 
 Ne seivent queu part turner, 
 
 Ne u pussent la nuit loger, 
 
 Dutent laruns, dutent bestes, 
 
 Dutent maufez e male tempestes, 
 3495 E du desert meinte aventure, 
 
 Susprent les la nuit obscure. 
 
 Atant esvus des juvenceus p. 48. col. L 
 
 All rencs ki ert mut grantz e beus, 
 Dunt tut li chemins e aeirs 
 3500 Fuz esclarciz si cum de esclairs, 
 E un veillardz clianuz fluriz, 
 Pliis clers ke solaik de midiz, 
 
124^ LIFE OF 
 
 Devant ki deus cirges vimt, 
 
 Ki le clieinin esclarcir funt ; 
 3505 Cist quant vint pres des paumers, 
 
 Salue les ; dist, " Amis cliers, 
 
 Dunt venez vus? de queu creance 
 
 Estest, e de que nessance ? 
 
 Quel regne, e rei ? qui querez ci ?" 
 3510 E Fun de eus li respundi, 
 
 " Crestiens ernes, e desir 
 
 Avum noz peccliez de espenir ; 
 
 Andui sumes d'Engleterre, p. 48. col. 2. 
 
 Venismes le Seint Sepulcre quere, 
 3515 E les seinz lius de cest pais 
 
 U Jesus fu e mortz e vifs. 
 
 E nostre roi ad nun Aedward, 
 
 Ki bon prince, Deus le nus guard, 
 
 N'a tant seint de ci k'en France. 
 3520 Mais nus avint par mescli^ance 
 
 Perdimes ui la cumpainnie 
 
 Ki nus cunforte e ki nus guie, 
 
 Ne savum ke sumes devenu." 
 
 E li veillard la respundu, 
 3525 Haitement, a cler semblant, 
 Venez apres, jo vois avant ; 
 
 Sivez moi, jo vus merrai 
 
 U bon ostel vus truverai. 
 
 Pur I'amur lu roi Aedward 
 3530 Averez ostel e bon regard, 
 
 Yostre dustre serrai demeine 
 
 E vostre oste." Avant les meine, 
 
 Entrent en une cite, 
 
 Unt bon ostel truv^, 
 8535 Table levee, e bon cum-ei, 
 
 Dras e lit e autre agrei ; 
 
 Li las, ki urent grant mester, p. 18. col. 8. 
 
 Se reposent apres super, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 125 
 
 Au matin quant il sen vunt, 
 3540 Lur oste e dutre truvd unt, 
 
 Ki, quant sunt issuz a la porte, 
 
 Ducement si les cunforte : 
 
 " Ne soiez esgarez ne tristes ; 
 
 Jo sui Jolian li Ewangelistes ; 
 3545 Pur Famur Aedward lu roi 
 
 Faillir ne vus voil, ne doi, 
 
 Ki est le mens especiaus 
 
 E amis e rois leans, 
 
 Mis cumpainz a moi uni ; 
 3550 Ke il ad cliastet^ clioisi, 
 
 Pers serrum en Parais. 
 
 E vus di, beus eliers amis, 
 
 Vus vendrez, soiez certeins, p. 49. col. 1. 
 
 En vostre pais saufs e seins : 
 3555 Vus irrez au rois Aedward, 
 
 Saluer le de moie part, 
 
 E ke trufle pas ne enpreinnes 
 
 Dire, porterez enseignes 
 
 Un anel k'il cunustra ; 
 3560 Ke il a moi Johan duna. 
 
 Quant il estoit au servise 
 
 IJ hum dedia mi [i]glise ; 
 
 Illuc I'enpreai pm' I'amur 
 
 Johan, CO fu jo en povre atur. 
 3565 E sace ben Aedwarfd] li rois The King 
 
 ^ IS to die 
 
 A moi vendra avant SIS mOlS, within six 
 
 E pur CO k'il moi resemble ; 
 
 En Parais serrum ensemble 
 
 E de CO seit seur de fi 
 
 3570 Tut li dirrez quanke jo vus di." 
 
 Cist ke bein ses diz entendent, p. 49. col. 2. 
 Grace de tuz bens li r en dent, 
 E quant sunt del anel seisi, 
 Li seinz s'en va e s'envani ; 
 
 months. 
 
126 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The King 
 gives his 
 Treasure to 
 the Poor. 
 
 bummons 
 of the Ba- 
 rons to 
 Westmin- 
 ster for the 
 dedication 
 of the 
 Church, 
 
 3575 E s'en vunt li pelerin, 
 
 Ki sunt ja en certein cliemin 
 Sanz mal e sanz destm'bance ; 
 Li seinz les meine e avance ; 
 Venir liastent au roi Aedward, 
 
 3580 K'il ni venent lur semble tart, 
 E li cimtent lur aventure, 
 L'anel mustrent a dreiture, 
 Quanke il cuntent pur voir creit, 
 Quant il les enseignes veit, 
 
 3585 De co tesmoin porte tute 
 
 De plursurs pleners la rute. 
 
 Quant savoit Aedward li roi 
 K'il muroit denz les sis mois, 
 Sun tresor dune largement, 
 3590 Ren ne tent d'or ne d'argent. 
 En lermes est e en uraisuns, 
 Aumosne e devociun, 
 En disciplinis e en veille, 
 Tant ke cliecu[n]s s'esmerveille. 
 3595 Mais d'une rein est mut pensifs ; 
 Mut desire tant cum est vi£s, 
 Ke dedi(3e fust sa iglise, 
 U tant ad sa entente mise, 
 E ke espusee par sacrament 
 3 GOO Fust a Deu omnipotent. 
 
 Lors mande tute sa gent 
 Par le reo-ne commimement, 
 K'a Westmuster au Nuel vengent, 
 E la of li la feste tengent. 
 
 3605 Venent cmite, venent barun, 
 A ceu cumandement commun, 
 Kar li rois ad purpens 
 Pur la grant feste e le seint tens, 
 E pur I'amur de la commune, 
 
 3610 A ceu jur porter curune ; 
 
 p. 49. col. 3. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 127 
 
 E en purpos out reis Aedward, 
 K'au jur ki siut apres quart, 
 A grant hautesce de servise p. 50. col. 1 
 
 Faire dedier sa iglise. 
 
 3615 Lors ad mande le due Haraud, H^^^l^ 
 
 Dist il, "Amis, si Deu vus saut, 
 
 Du regne queus tis purpos ?" 
 
 "Sire," dist il, "Jurer vus os 
 
 Par la seinte Trinite, 
 3620 Par ma line e Crestiente, 
 
 Unc ne me vint en curage 
 
 D'aver vostre heritage ; 
 
 Li dues Willame de Normendie, 
 
 Ki droit i a e en mei se fie, 
 3625 L'avra, si cum il vus plest 
 
 Jure I'ai, e il seur en est ; 
 
 Cuvenant e leute tendrai, 
 
 Vers vus ne trespasserai ; 
 
 Au regne n'ai ne cleim ne dreit, 
 3630 Si of sa fille nel me otreit. 
 
 Ni frai traisun ne gile ; 
 
 Co vus jur sur la Euuangile." 
 
 E of li firent teu serement 
 
 Dune, de lur bon gre grant gent. 
 
 3635 La nuit de Nuel le susprent The King- 
 
 Une fevre ki mut Tesprent. TFeven 
 
 Geeut H rois, ne puet manger, p. 50. col. 2. 
 
 Par tens chuelie pur reposer ; 
 
 Feblesee au matin le greve ; 
 3640 Nepurquant li reis sus leve 
 
 Pur la grant feste ; du jur 
 
 Se feint e euvre sa dolur. 
 
 La feblesee tut I'estune, 
 
 Nepurquant ceu jur curune 
 3645 E le regal porte a peine ; 
 
 E les treis jurs de la simaine 
 
128 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Dedication 
 of the 
 Church. 
 
 Privileges 
 and Trea- 
 sures given 
 to it. 
 
 The King 
 fails into 
 a Trance. 
 
 A la table, iiies ke li gret, 
 
 En palois au manger set ; 
 
 An qnart, ki fn cles Innocens, 
 3650 Venent prelat, venent grant gens, 
 
 Pui' aprester qnank apent 
 
 A si grant dediement. 
 
 Li rois se efforce de i venir, 
 
 Kar il en a mut grant desir ; 
 3G55 Mais tant est febles e malade, p. 50. col. 3. 
 
 Tant dont si chefs e qnor ad fade, 
 
 Ni pout estre a snn talent, 
 
 Dunt mut s'engresse, present. 
 
 Mais milt cnmande e amoneste, 
 3660 Ke plenere seit la feste. 
 
 La reine ki est vaillant, 
 Ben cnvre smi duel, k'est grant, 
 Mut se peine parfurnir 
 K'a sun seignur vent a pleisir ; 
 3665 Ele est reine, el est rois, 
 E en [ijglise e en palois. 
 
 Quant dedie est la iglise 
 Li rois i grante grant franchise, 
 E dune mut largement 
 3670 Dras de sole, or e argent, 
 Rentes e possessiuns, 
 Jueus, e mut riches dmis, 
 
 E I'enrichi e aorna, p. 51. col. 1. 
 
 E la franchi e la dua, 
 3675 Kar aquiter se vout du vuu 
 
 Plenerement, dimt fu tenu ; 
 
 E quant out tut co acumpliz, 
 
 Li rois forment amaladi, 
 
 Ne puet manger, ne puet dormir ; 
 3680 Sent pres est ja de mm-ir ; 
 
 Palist, a peine trait aleine ; 
 
 La reine £rant duel demeine, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 129 
 
 Siief le leve, e suef le cuche, 
 
 Baise li e face e buclie ; 
 3685 Mut se deut e pleint e plure, 
 
 E pur li Deu prie e iire, 
 
 Mais ne trueve en quor cunfort ; 
 
 Li rois gist ja cum s'il fust mort. 
 
 En transe ad geu plus de deus jurs, 
 3090 "Mortz est li rois," dient plursurs. 
 
 Lore cumence granz dulurs, p. 51. col. 2. 
 
 Weimententz, suspirs e plurs : 
 
 La reine a poi ne muert, 
 
 Ses cheveus trait, ses meins decurt. 
 
 3695 Au terz jur, dunt fu merveille, 
 
 Li rois, cum liumme ki se esveille, 
 
 U cum humme resuscitez, 
 
 Est ben ja revigurez ; 
 
 E ki perdu out I'aleine, 
 3700 La voiz recovre aperte e seine. 
 
 De cuntinace est esbaudiz, 
 
 Cum s'il fust tut seins e gariz. 
 
 La reine ei't en present, 
 
 E de ses privez grant gent, 
 3705 Due Haraudz e quens Robertz 
 
 E li simoniaus culvertz, 
 
 Stigantz, prelat de Canterbire ; 
 
 Cumence dune li rois a dire 
 
 Sue grant avisiun, 
 3710 La estoire dunt fait menciun. 
 
 " Quant jovres ere en Normendie, 
 Mut amai seint cumpainie 
 De gent de reKgiun, 
 Ki n'amerent si tuz bens nun, 
 3715 Numeement moine ki meine 
 Haute vie celestieine ; 
 Mais deus i truvai plus leans. 
 Sages, e espiritaus, 
 
 The King 
 recovers 
 from his 
 Trance. 
 
 p. 52, col. 3. 
 
 Account 
 of his 
 Vision. 
 
 I 
 
130 LIFE OF 
 
 Keesnablez e enseignez, 
 8720 E de vertuz ben enteccliez : 
 Mut me plout lur cumpanie, 
 E amendai par eus ma vie, 
 D'afaitement, parole e sens. 
 Mort sunt andui, passe grant tens ; 
 3725 Passd sunt en ciel du mund ; 
 Ben Fai veu ke of Den sunt. 
 Tant cum ai en pees geu, -p. 
 Cist dui me sunt aparu, 
 Par ces deus ke Deu me mande, 
 3730 E a vus oier cumande, 
 
 Seignurs tuz, pm* Deu oiez, 
 Kar pur co sui revigurez. 
 
 Predicted * Trop est vertuz ja en decurs 
 
 of Eng^^^* En Engleterre, e pecchez surs ; 
 
 land. 3735 ]sfe p^iet dm^er la sufFrance 
 
 Ke Deu n'enpreimie grant vengance ; 
 Tant cum deferrir plus atent, 
 Tant ferra plus cruaument, 
 Eveskes, prelat e prestre, 
 3740 Ne querent mais bons pasturs estre ; 
 Ovailles ne querent pestre ; 
 Mais du vendre est cliecuns mestre, 
 Rescure les du lu nuls peinne 
 Ne met, quant e leit e leine. 
 8745 Prince, e cunte, e li barun 
 
 Ne vunt querant si gloire nun 
 Ne sunt saul k'aver n'engulent. 
 Povres escliorclient e defulent ; 
 Vengance ke en avendra, 
 3750 Un an e un jur durra. 
 
 Co ert par guerre e par arsun/ 
 Atant imt fini lur raisun. 
 
 Dis lur jo ; * Ne put penance 
 Desturber ceste grant vengance ? ' 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 131 
 
 3755 ' Nun/ client cist, ^ purqui lur quers 
 Plus sunt enclurcis Tacres/ 
 ' Cument?' dis Im* jo ; ' est tant 
 Sanz mercis Deus cruel tirant, 
 E si fers k'il ne recorde 
 
 8760 De sa grant misericord ? 
 Ert ja jui's ke li suvenge 
 D'Engieis, e lur lionur sustenge V 
 Atant respun[d]ent li seint humme : 
 ' Du cunseil Deu sur co la summe 
 
 3765 Voirs en dirum, kar a Deu plest. 
 
 L'arbre vert ke du trunc nest, 
 
 Quant diluec serra sever^e, 
 
 E a trois arpenz eloign^, 
 
 Par nuli engin u mein 
 3770 Au trunc revendra premerein, 
 
 E se joindra a la racine, 
 
 Dunt primes avoit orine, 
 
 Li ceps recevera verdur, 
 
 Fruit portera apres sa fim' ; 
 8775 Dune purrez vus certeinement ] 
 
 Espeir aver d'amendement.' 
 
 Quant m-ent fini lur diz, 
 Des mez oiz sunt evaniz ; 
 A Deu en eel sunt repairez, 
 3780 E jo en sui tant revigurez 
 Pur lur priere e Im' deserte, 
 Ke jo de lur diz vus acerte." 
 
 Sul de cele gent, Stigand 
 L'arceveske s'enva gabant ; 
 
 3785 Ki s'est turnez une part, 
 
 E dit ke reeve li veillard ; 
 Mais li prudem li plus sene 
 TJnt ses dits mut meuz not^ ; 
 E curaument unt entendu 
 
 8790 L'ordre des motz, e retenu ; 
 
 Allegory 
 as to when 
 the troubles 
 are to 
 cease. 
 
 52. col. 2. 
 
 Conduct 
 of Arch- 
 bishop Sti- 
 gand. 
 
 I 2 
 
132 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The Vision 
 is sent to 
 the Pope. 
 
 En escrit imt tuz les iiiotz mis, 
 E a TApostoille tramis 
 Par epistre, e par legat. 
 S'est penee d'amencler I'estat, 
 3705 De la dreiture e la justise 
 Du secle e de seinte igiise ; 
 Mais ni pout iiuls amendement 
 Partant niettre entre la gen[t]. 
 Sen fu pus la prophecie 
 3800 El tens Haraud esclarcie, 
 
 Quant Willame due de Normendie 
 Victoire out e la mestrie • 
 Dune prist de Engieterre fin 
 Tut le noblei du real lin. 
 
 p. 52. col. 3. 
 
 TheAuthor 3805 
 explains 
 the Alle- 
 gory : 
 
 3810 
 
 381 
 
 3820 
 
 Shows the 
 fulfilment qqopc 
 of the Pro- 
 phecy : 
 
 Droiz est, m'est vis, ke vus die 
 La summe de la prophecie. 
 L'arbre dunt dis, signefie 
 Du reone la seino-nurie, 
 
 CD O ' 
 
 De reims, de flurs, e fruit, garnie, 
 De foille e verdur enbelie. 
 Ceste arbre cumenca nestre, 
 Flurir, fructifie, crestre, 
 Pus le tens Aelfred le pruz, 
 K'enoint fu premers de tuz. 
 Lungement geske ore tard 
 Aprfes la mort lu roi Aedward, 
 Quant la gent Haraud descumfite 
 Fu d'Engleis la flur eslite ; 
 Dune fu la bele arbre ram^e 
 De sun propre trunc sever^e. 
 A troiz arpenz dune s'esloingna, 
 E flestri, e demurra, 
 Kar es tens trois rois dura 
 La bastardie, puis returna 
 A sun trunc e cep certein 
 Au tens Henri le premerein ; 
 
 p. 53. col. I 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 133 
 
 Ke apres lu roi Aedward 
 Furent troi sivant bastard ; 
 Haraud, ne Willame, dreit 
 
 3830 N\irent, ki veirs dire deit 
 Ne Willame le secund, 
 Par real decente, dunt 
 Esloingn^ fu par arpenz trois. 
 Mais Henris, ki fu quartz des rois 
 
 3835 Apres Aedward, ben reverdi, 
 Au premer cep ki reverti ; 
 .Quant par sa volunte demeine 
 Mahaud espusa, ki pleine 
 De ducur fu e de^ buntd, 
 
 384j() De franchise e de beut^, 
 
 FiUe la nece roi Aedward ; 
 A la racine out dune regard, 
 E a sa veez racine aei*t, 
 Fluri, fruit- fist en apert, 
 
 3845 Quant I'emperice Maliaud nasqui, 
 E fruit, quant li terz Heni'i, 
 K'a repleni de sa favru- 
 Cestui, e regnes entur 
 E luur e grant cbartd^ dune 
 
 3850 Partut, cum solail e lune. 
 
 Ore sunt roi, ore sunt barun, 
 E regne, dun sane commun 
 D'Engleterre e Normendie. 
 S'en vaut meuz la cumpainie, 
 
 3855 Ki meuz seit la prophecie 
 Respundre, e meuz la die ; 
 Mes vis m'est ke cest sufist 
 A esclarcir Toscur escrit. 
 
 p. 53. col. 
 
 And takes 
 the oppor- 
 tunity of 
 2. paying a 
 compli- 
 ment to 
 Henry IIL 
 
 Li rois Aedward a sa fin trait, 
 3860 N*est nuls ki dolur grant n'en eit ; 
 
 The King 
 dra-ws near 
 his end. 
 
 ^ MS. e defa, but with marks indi- 
 cating that the words are to be read 
 in the order given above. 
 
 ' Sic MS. — Probably clarte should 
 be read. 
 
 I 3 H- 
 
134. 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 lie com- 
 mends the 
 Queen to 
 the care of 
 his people. 
 
 La cliar li est ja demi morte, 
 
 Sa gent reapele e reciuiforte ; 
 
 E s'est efforc^ de parler, 
 
 E lur ad dit, " L[e]aus amis clier, 
 38 C 5 Folie est ma mort depleindre, 
 
 Quant Deu le vout, ne puet remeindi'e. 
 
 Puis les regarde e les oilz leve, p. 
 
 Veit la reine, si li greve, 
 
 Ki se pleint, plure, e suspire ; 
 3870 Ses cheveus trait, ses dras desire, 
 
 "Ne plurez/' dist li rois, "amie, 
 
 De ma mort ne dolez mie, 
 
 Ke apres meie cest mort, 
 
 Ariverai a seur port, 
 3875 U viverai of mun Seignur, 
 
 Tuz jurs a joie e a baudur. 
 
 Or vus pri tuz qui estes ci, 
 
 Ma leau gent e mi ami, 
 
 Ma reine k'est ma muller, 
 3880 Ki bens ne pus pas^ cunter, 
 
 Ki m'a este suer e amie ; 
 
 Portez li leau cumpainie. 
 
 Fille m'ad est^ e espuse, 
 
 E de vie mut preciuse ; 
 8885 Honurez la, cum a si bone 
 
 Apent, e haute matrone : 
 
 Duaire eit plenerement 
 
 E lui maneez e sa gent, 
 
 Soient Engleis, soient Normant, 
 3890 Honurez les tut lur vivant. 
 
 His direc- 
 tions as to 
 his Funeral. 
 
 En la iglise Seint Pere, a ki 
 Fis ja vuu, seie enseveli. 
 A li me rent, e vif, e mort 
 Ki m'ert e aie e cumfort/' 
 
 p. 54). col. 1. 
 
 » MS. par. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFE>SSOR. 
 
 135 
 
 3895 Due Haraiid devant le rei 
 Vent, e dit, "Sire, par fei 
 Jiu'e I'ai CO est verity ; 
 N'ert Imnime par mei deserte 
 Le droite du regne ki apent 
 
 8900 A vus, sire, naturanment, 
 Ki eir n'avez de vus issu, 
 E le regne avez tenn ; 
 Grants I'avez au due Willame ; 
 Ni averai pecche ne blame ; 
 
 3905 Droit a par Emme ta mere. 
 La reine ki sa fille ere ; 
 Si a sa fille ne le dune, 
 Droiz est k'il eit la curune ; 
 Kar jo si vus dire-le os, 
 
 8910 De espuser la ai en pm'pos ; 
 A la pucele afiance, 
 E au due sui aliance." 
 L'arceveske Stigand respunt, 
 E li prelat ki present sunt : 
 
 3915 "Due Haraud, ben le sacez 
 Ke si cest cuvenant fausez, 
 Pur mop] le di, a ki apent 
 A fere ceu seint sacrement, 
 N'ert prelat en la regiun 
 
 3920 Ki fus face la enuncciun ; 
 
 N'ert liumme de nostre commune, 
 Ki vus mette en chef curune/' 
 
 Lors ad mande le sacrament. 
 Cum a bon Crestien apent, 
 
 8925 E la seinte enuncciun 
 
 Ki fait de pecclieez pardun. 
 E quant tut fu acumpli, 
 L'alme du cors s'enparti ; 
 Decendent angeles de la sus, 
 
 3930 Cliantanz Te Deum Laudmnus ; 
 Tute la curt du eel est pleine 
 De gloire, e joie ke le meine, 
 
 Speech of 
 Harold 
 about the 
 Succession : 
 
 And of 
 Arch- 
 bishop 
 Stigand. 
 
 l)eath of 
 the Kingi 
 
136 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 E Seint Pere, sis cliers amis, 
 
 La porte ure de Parais, 
 3935 E Seint Jolian si druz demeine, 
 
 Devant la Majeste le meine, 
 
 E Deu sun regne li abandune, 
 
 K'en clief li met la cumne ; 
 
 De sa grant gioire I'enseisi 
 3940 Ke ne serra ja lini. 
 
 E si du regne terrien p. 54. col. 2. 
 
 Passa en celestien. 
 
 Mut fu cist rois benurez, 
 
 Ki ci e la fu curunez ; 
 3945 E tant vaut cele plus ke ceste, 
 
 Cum fait or plus k'une bleste ; 
 
 Kar I'une est breve e trespassa^ble ; 
 
 L'autre seure e pardurable. 
 
 Jan. 4, El an millisme ke Deus prist 
 
 1066. 3950 Char, e seissantesme sist, 
 
 Puis k'out regne anz xx trois 
 E demi, Aedward li rois 
 Murut, quart jur de Jenevers 
 Pucens du cors, pur se enters. 
 
 Prayer of 3955 Ore vus pri, gentilz rois Aedward, 
 
 the Author rry • ^ • i 
 
 to S. Ed- ^ ^ ^^^^^ pecchur oiez regard, 
 
 ^ard. Ki ai translate du Latin, 
 
 Sulum mun sen e mun engin, 
 
 En Franceis la vostre estoire, 
 39 GO Ke se espande ta memoire ; 
 
 E pur lais ki de lettrure p. 54. col. 8. 
 
 Ne sevent, en purtraiture 
 
 Figuree apertement 
 
 L'ai en cest livret present ; 
 8965 Pur co ke desir e voil 
 
 Ke oraiUe ot, voient li oil ; 
 
 De cest ovre vus 
 
 Face present 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOll. 
 
 137 
 
 Ma poverte a 
 3970 Plus nestent, 
 
 N'ai or ne argent en ma baillie, 
 Pri Deu k'apres ceste vie 
 En regne celestien 
 Regner pusse of vus. Amen. 
 
 3975 Ne puet virtu tapir en umbre ; IMirades at 
 
 Einz se multiplie e numbre Tomb. 
 
 De miracles e vertuz, 
 
 Ke Deus pur li 
 
 Feseit a muz. 
 3980 Le cors puet hum ensevelir, 
 
 Mais sa vertu ne puet tapir ; 
 
 Le cors de lui ki puceus fu 
 
 Ne puet mort estre corrumpu ; 
 
 Pecclieur, salu, 
 3985 Malade i trove 
 
 Sanct^, de seintete k'est prove. 
 
 N'est ki vire a bone entente p. 55. col. 1. 
 
 Ki de ses maus reles ni sente. 
 
 Uns povres nez de Normendie ^^^'^ of a 
 
 onnn T\ • ' Norman. 
 
 3990 De povere e messaise vie, 
 
 Ki del aumosne lu rei fu 
 
 Tant cum vesqui sustenu, 
 
 Cuntrait de membres e nerfs ; 
 
 Li pe li sunt au dos aers, 
 3995 Les meins li sunt e meins e pez, 
 
 A trestelez s'est apuiez. 
 
 Purpensez s'est de un e[n]gin 
 
 Par quel s'enva par le cliemin, 
 
 Un auget u s'est asis, 
 4000 E se trait memes li clieitifs, 
 
 En cliemin nao-ae sanz flot. 
 
 Des grantz vertuz Seint Aedward ot 
 La gent tute recunter ; 
 Atant se est trait a Westmuster, 
 
lo8 LIFE OF 
 
 4005 E la vent a quanke peine ; 
 Ce fu meimes la simaine, 
 Ke li rois Aedwarcl transi 
 Du mund. Se pleint e dementi ; 
 " Ai rois Aedward deboneire, 
 4:0 10 Ke ne me cleimme ne pus taire ; 
 Tu me suz pestre e vestir, 
 Dunt poieie vivere e clievir, 
 Mais ore mner sanz par murrir p. 55. col. 2. 
 Ki de murrir ai gi'ant desir. 
 4015 De tutz partz de benz ai perte, 
 Malade sui e en poverte ; 
 U m'enguttez de ceste vie 
 U eie de mes maus aie." 
 N'out plustost fini ses diz, 
 4020 Ki li cuntrais n'estoit gariz ; 
 
 As gambes e as paez se dresce, 
 Ne i sent cliose ki le blesce. 
 A cens ki i sunt tuz ensemble 
 MerveiUis de la vertu semble. 
 4025 Acrue est e renuvelee 
 
 Du roi la fame e renumee, 
 K'el busoignus fist teu cunfort 
 Devant e apres sa mort. 
 
 Diverses graces e vertuz 
 4030 Avoit li reis Aedward suur tuz ; 
 
 Mais de vue restorer p. 55. col. 3. 
 
 N 'avoit unke co crei sun per. 
 Cure of Six En mois ke li rois fu mort 
 
 Avint, cum vus ben record, 
 4035 Sis avogles de mi, ki n'out 
 
 Fors un sul oil dunt il ver pout, 
 Menez sunt par Ic pais : 
 Cum povres meseisez mendis, 
 S'en puis dire merveille e voil, 
 4040 Saet avogles urent un oil. 
 
 Blind Men. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 139 
 
 A Westmuster sunt cist venu, 
 
 E la urent au seint sarcu ; 
 
 " Ai reis/' dient, " debonaire, 
 
 Fai ke ja soleis faire. 
 4045 Quant estoiez en mund obscur, 
 
 Avogles dunas luur^ : 
 
 Or est clers cum est la lune 
 
 U solail ; clart^ nus dune 
 
 De vostre clarte, grant Aedward ; 
 4050 A nus chitifs kar dunez part, 
 
 Ki ore luur avez dubl^, 
 
 K'en mund n'avoies orb truble." 
 
 Esvus ke cist ki la rute 
 Meine, ke ne veit gute, 
 4055 Un autre oil ad receu, 
 E tuz les autres ad veu 
 
 Ses cumpainuns k'il seut mener, p. 56. col. 1. 
 
 Checuns de eus clers oilz aver, 
 
 E unt tut receu la vuue ; 
 4060 Dutent ke seit faunfelue ; 
 
 Dist Tun a ra[u]tre, " Cumpains, as 
 
 La vue V Oil, Deo gr atlas." 
 
 Quant les grantz vertuz entendent, 
 
 A Deu e au seint graces rendent, 
 4065 A ki seit e loenge e gloire 
 
 Ki de ses pecchurs ad memoire. 
 
 Due Haraud ki estorez ere 
 De chastens e tressor sun pere 
 Godwin le cunte de Kent, 
 4070 K'asez out del or e argent, 
 Chevaler merveillus ki fu 
 De hardement, force, e vertu, 
 Riclie e large e mut mecant ; 
 Chevalerie ama, nulus tant, 
 
 ' It is impossible to decide whether the MS, reads luur^ or lijur. 
 
 I 6 
 
 Harold's 
 seizure of 
 the Throne, 
 and Coro- 
 nation. 
 
140 LIFE OF 
 
 4075 Pur la reine Edi[t]h sa suer 
 
 Fu cremuz e amez de quer ; 
 
 Grantz fu e apertz e beus, 
 
 Mes meins, k'il ne parut, leus ; 
 
 II se fist de muz eslire 
 4080 E curuner ; kar cuntredire 
 
 Nel osa nuls, e co fu tort 
 
 E CO fu cum vus record, 
 
 Cuntre serement e esgard, p. 56. col. 2, 
 
 Ki fait fu par lu roi Aedward, 
 4085 K'avancer deust due Willame, 
 
 Ke il enfreint, dunt pus out blasme, 
 
 E sulum la prophecie 
 
 Roi Aedward, perdi la vie 
 
 E regne e terrien honur ; 
 4090 Cum bein parvit, a chef de tur 
 
 Averez e acumpliz 
 
 De Seint Aedward trestuz les diz, 
 
 Quant dues Willame out vict[oire], 
 
 Cum vus recunte I'estoire. 
 
 4095 De la Tephanie fu la feste, 
 
 Curune mise sur sa teste ; 
 
 E lendemein ke rois Aedwar[d] 
 
 Muruit, ke mut li fu vis tar[d], 
 
 De seculers e lai gent, 
 4100 Par orgoil sud^ement, 
 
 Sanz sacrement de seint iglise, p. 56. col. 3^ 
 
 Fu cm-unez e sanz servise. 
 
 Une grant avisiun 
 
 Fait I'estoire mentiun ; 
 4105 Cum il apent a [ma] matire, 
 
 Escrivere le vus voil e dire. 
 
 Tostins, frere Haraud lu roi. 
 
 Quant ot dire^ de ceu desroi, 
 
 Ke Haraud est ja curunez 
 4110 Dolenz est e mut irez, 
 
 ' MS. dere. 
 
S. p:DWArj) THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 141 
 
 Kar s'entre lieient de mort, 
 Nuls ni pout unc mettre acord. 
 L'un fu runce, I'autre espine, 
 Issuz de male racine ; 
 
 4115 Tostins se pensa de venger 
 De Haraud^ k'il fist enguter, 
 E exuler fors de terre. 
 Pensa mut de sucurs quere, 
 De vers le Northz sa voie tent, 
 
 4120 All rei de Norwei vent, 
 
 Haraud Harfager k'out nun, 
 De grant poier e mut felun, 
 Riclie de gent e de navie, 
 E requert de li aie : 
 
 4125 Tant I'encliace e le sermune, 
 Li rois, k'a li s'abaundune, 
 Of^ Tostin vent en Engletere, 
 Le regne e co ke i a cunquere. 
 En Nortliiunberlande a port, 
 
 4130 Venent of ost plentif e fort ; 
 Sanz desturber e sanz peril 
 Arivent of ses nefs pr^s de mil ; 
 Chevauclient, en la terre vunt, 
 Occise, arsun, e grantz maus font. 
 
 4135 Li quens de Norhumberlaunde 
 
 ^[A s]a gent e ses veisins maunde, 
 [K]i asemblent e grant oste funt ; 
 [Cjuntre ceu roi et Testin vunt, 
 [CJumbatent a ceu Noreis, 
 
 4140 [Ma]is descumfit sunt li Engleis, 
 [Lor]s fu Tostins mut orgoillus, 
 [E li] rois de Norweie plus. 
 E venant avant en la terre, 
 Tute la croient ben cunquere ; 
 
 Landing of 
 Tostin and 
 Harold 
 Harfager. 
 
 Their Vic- 
 tory over 
 the Earl of 
 Northum- 
 berland. 
 
 p. 57. col. 1. 
 
 MS. Hararaud. 
 MS. Os. 
 
 The MS. is injured here. 
 
142 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 4145 Vers Euerwik tenent lur veie 
 Tostins e cist de ISTorweie. 
 
 Distress Quant Tot Haraud, rois d'Engletere, 
 
 and Illness t i ' i. • • 
 
 of Harold. -^^'^ ®^ quer, n out unc mais maire ; 
 
 Assembler fait tute sa gent 
 4150 Du regne communaument ; 
 
 Mais quant deust muver of sa rute, 
 
 Le siLsprent en la quisse une gute 
 
 Forment, ke n'alast un pas 
 
 Pur tut le tresor de Dainas. 
 4155 Lors ad duel de tutes parsz, 
 
 Crent k'il seit tenuz cuarz ; 
 
 E k'em quide ke il se feigne, 
 
 E ke Tostins tuz les suspreingne, 
 
 Ke des Noreis a il grant numbre, 
 41 GO Ki sunt ja pass^ le Humbre 
 
 Pres de Euerwic, e mut s'esparit, p. 57. col. 2. 
 
 E funt destrucciun mut grant. 
 
 Li rois Haraud s'en angoisse, 
 
 Ne seit en ke fere puisse ; 
 4165 Ke sa quisse est mut emflde, 
 
 E sa gaumbe ja ranclee. 
 
 Nil ad dit a nul del mund, 
 
 Nis a ceus ki of li sunt ; 
 
 Devoutement Seint Aedward prie 
 4170 K'il li soit cunseil e aie. 
 
 Tute la nuit se pleint e pluure, 
 
 A jointes meins e lermes ure, 
 
 Prie le Seint pitd I'enpreigne 
 
 Le garantie, guie, apreingne : 
 4175 E dist, Du regne sui pensifs, 
 
 Ne putchaler si jo peris." 
 
 Lores jDromet amendement 
 
 De ses trespas plenerement ; 
 
 Atant I'aparut Seint Aedward, 
 4180 K'a sun desir avoit regard, 
 
S. EDWAKD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 143 
 
 Ki ja au bosoin ne faiit, 
 E tut gariz rent roi Haraud : 
 Ore n'a mais penser n'angoisse, 
 Mais ces Noreis veincre pusse. 
 
 4185 Uns abes fu cle Ramseie, 
 
 Ki Alexe out nun, de seinte vie, 
 
 E li aparut seint Aedward. p. 57. col. 
 
 " Entent, ami," dist, " ceste part. 
 
 Va dire au roi Haraud 
 4190 K'il seit heitez, hardiz, e bauz, 
 
 Ne de ses enemis n'eit garde, 
 
 Ne ke eus assembler ne tarde, 
 
 Ne a Arfager ne a Tostins, 
 
 N'a lur estranges barbarins ; 
 4195 A ceste foiz n'el voil faillir, 
 
 K'il n'eit victoire a sun desir ; 
 
 E face apres k'il ad promis, 
 
 Cum jo pur sun bein li dis : 
 
 E ke ne seit si os k'il sente mette 
 4200 De enfreindre chose k'il promette. 
 
 Promis m'a seurement 
 
 De ses trespas amendement, 
 
 E ke fausete ne empreingnes 
 
 Cunter, dirrez li enseignes. 
 4205 K'avant avoit grant dute, p. 58, col. 1. 
 
 Desturbet fu par ime gute ; 
 
 Duta k'en crust k'il se feint ; 
 
 A nuls fors a moi se pleint : 
 
 Gariz en fu sud^ement." 
 
 42 JO E li ab^s quant il Fentent, 
 Le message au rei va dire, 
 E cum dit a i la matire, 
 Un point ne lest k'il ne li die 
 Del esnuise^ maladie, 
 
 His Cure 
 by S. Ed. 
 ward. 
 
 Appear- 
 ance of 
 S. Edward 
 to the 
 Abbot of 
 Ramsey. 
 
 His advice 
 to Harold. 
 
 ^ MS. esnuuse. 
 
a 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Harold ad- 
 vances to 
 meet the 
 enemy. 
 
 Battle of 
 Stamford 
 Bridge. 
 
 Victory of 
 Harold. 
 
 4215 E clu surplus le message, 
 
 Cum cist Id fu resnable e sao-e. 
 
 o 
 
 Li reis ki mut ben recunut 
 Les enseignes, lez en est mut. 
 A grant joie e a bauclur 
 4220 Gent apparaille au grant estur, 
 Ki sunt asemble mut tost ; 
 Si en funt mut plentif ost ; 
 Set legiuns i sunt numbrez, 
 Ben de cumbatre aparaillez ; 
 4225 Vers Euerwic sa voie tent, 
 E a forcible gent i vent 
 Of ses Engleis, ki a ceu tens 
 De grant noblei furent e sens. 
 Rois Harfager en purpos out 
 4230 Par cunseil Tostin, a ki plout, 
 K'a Euerwic fust en s^ posez 
 Del Arceveske, e curunez. 
 Si avoit fait grant occise, 
 E la cuntre a flambe mise, 
 4235 Mil liummes lais, e prestres cent, 
 Mis ad a mort e a torment. 
 Haraud li rois d'Engleterre 
 Chevaler bon e fers en guerre, 
 Du cors enters seinz e gariz, 
 4240 E par Seint Aedward tut esbaudiz, 
 Pres d'Euerwic ad encuntre 
 Ses enemis a grant ferte 
 A I'ewe e pund de Esteinford. 
 De gent i fu meint milles mort, 
 4245 K'a la bataille i fu ferrue : 
 Plus morteu ne fu veue ; 
 Mort i fu rois Harfagers 
 E Tostins^ si cumpaigniuns fers, 
 
 p. 58. col. 2. 
 
 ' MS. Stostins. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 145 
 
 E gent dunt ne sai le numbre, p. 58. col. 3. 
 4250 Puur le pais encumbre ; 
 ^ Livereisun funt du cors, 
 
 Ki sunt detrenchez, lus e corfs. 
 
 Li rois Haraudz de la victoire 
 
 A Seint Aedward rent graces e gl[oire]. 
 4255 Ke mortz est par Haraud Tostin, 
 
 De cest cunte prove la fin, 
 
 Cum mustra la desestance, 
 
 Ki fu enter eus en lur enfance. 
 
 Acumpli fu tut, mes k'a tart, 
 4260 K'out dit avant li rois Aedward. 
 
 Mut fait a creire profecie, 
 
 Kar verity pas ne ubblie ; 
 
 Pecch^e tapist au cumencail, 
 
 Mais trop mustre mal au finail. 
 
 4265 Ai Deu de gloire omnipotent, 
 
 Ki terre, e mer, e firmament, 
 
 Solail e lune of lur luur, 
 
 Estoilles crias en quart jur, 
 
 Mut fait apriser ta sufrance, 
 4270 E a reduter ta poissance ; 
 
 Au roi Haraud grantas victoire ; 
 
 Ke il eust de vus memoire, 
 
 Pur vus recunustre a seingnur, 
 
 E aver vers vus amur, 
 4275 E fast a vus obeissant, 
 
 Ki li feis honur si grant. 
 
 Tu la treis cum fait la mere 
 
 Sa porture, ke ele ad cliere : 
 
 Mais li reis ne se cliastie, 
 4280 Ne a Deu sen humilie. 
 
 Mais apres cele grant gloire, 
 
 Dunt vus faz en cert Festoire, 
 
 ^ MS. Liverereisun. 
 
 p. 59. col. 1. 
 
 Character 
 and con- 
 duct of 
 Harold. 
 
146 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Devint li nuveus rois Haraudz 
 
 Si orgoillus, si fers, e baudz, 
 4285 Si fruiz e si cuveituz, 
 
 Ke devant li ni fu teus nuls, 
 
 Ne fist ren co k'out promis ; 
 
 Einz ala de mal en pis. 
 
 Promis out devant I'estur, 
 4290 Ki par pruesce e par baudur 
 
 Cunqueroit sun enemi, 
 
 Suen fust le cunquest de fi. 
 
 Mais apres fist le cuntraire, p. 59. col. 2. 
 
 E pur servise hunte maire, 
 4295 Par quel I'amur de sa gent 
 
 A perdu communaument ; 
 
 Ses hummes reint e emprisune, 
 
 As bons tout, as feluns dune, 
 
 Bois asarce e maisuns art. 
 4300 Mut I'encliastie Seint Aedward 
 
 Pur sunge e par avisiun, 
 
 Mais ne fait si^ gaber nun : 
 
 Plus cuveite or e argent blanc 
 
 Ke ne fait sansue sane ; 
 4305 Marchant semble u usurer 
 
 Plus ke prince u chivaler, 
 
 Plus prise aver u marchandie 
 
 K'armes e cbivalerie. 
 
 Co fist pecche e encumbrer, 
 4310 Ne puet parjure fusuner. 
 
 DuW ^^^^ Willames ben Tot dire, p. 59. col. 3. 
 
 Normandy Au quer en a grant [desire] 
 
 fheTrtn. Nel fine de amonester 
 
 Par lettres e par messager, 
 4315 Ke il sulum sun- serement 
 
 Feist ke a leal prince apent. 
 Mais cist de tut co ne tint cunte ; 
 Einz fist a messao^ers errant bunte : 
 
 1 MS. se. 
 
 2 MS. sur. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 W7 
 
 4320 
 
 Dist k'a parfurnir n'apent, 
 Ki est a force fait, serement. 
 
 Dues Willame cest eschandre 
 Mustre a le^ Pape Alisandre, 
 E a Philippe rois de France, 
 E prie ke il li avance 
 
 4825 Sun tort venger e droit cunquere 
 Par force de bataille e guerre. 
 Aparaille lors navie, 
 Tresor, e chevalerie, 
 E vent a Seint Yaleri ; 
 
 4330 E quant ad vent e tens seri, 
 
 Mer passe, en Engleterre arive ; 
 E quant est venuz a la rive, 
 Une tur ferme e renuvele, 
 Ke li dues Hastinges apele, 
 
 4335 Hastivement ke fa ferm^e, 
 E pur CO fu si appelee. 
 
 La nuvele est espandue, 
 E par le regne tost seue ; 
 Li rois fait sa gent banir ; 
 4340 Plursurs resoingnent venir, 
 
 E ki vindrent, vindrent enuiz, 
 Kar li rois fut mut hai'z ; 
 Ki reint les out e enchartrez 
 Laidiz e desheritez. 
 
 4345 Turner cuvent a ma matire, 
 Dunt vus oi em purpos dire ; 
 Loing e pres checune part 
 Crest la fame Seint Aedward, 
 Ki les peccheurs a Deu acorde, 
 
 4850 As doillanz fait misericord, 
 As almes fait avoir salu. 
 As cors saunt^ force, e vertu : 
 
 He sends 
 to the Pope 
 Alexander 
 (IL), and 
 to the King 
 of France. 
 
 Landing of 
 William. 
 
 He builds 
 a Tower. 
 
 Origin of 
 the name of 
 Hastings. 
 
 p. 60. col. 1. 
 
 Miracles at 
 the Tomb 
 of S. Ed- 
 ward. 
 
 1 MS. la. 
 
 K 2 
 
148 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 E plus vaut salu del alme 
 
 K'or u argent, u sole u balme ; 
 4355 U plus vaut saunt^ du cors, 
 
 Ke nuls terrien tresors. 
 
 Ke vaut a humme tut le mund, 
 
 E les nobleis, quanke i sunt, 
 
 Si Talme en eit desturbers, 
 4360 E le cors n'est seins ne enters ? 
 
 Ki ses vertuz en sun livret 
 
 Seint Aedward escrit e met, 
 
 Cest miracle ki est apert p. 60. col. 2. 
 
 Escrit, dunt li pople est cert. 
 
 a' Blind ^^^^ JJns liumme gentiz, mes poveres, ere. 
 Sacristan. En I'iglise servi Seint Pere, 
 
 Ne vit gute, einc a la vue 
 
 D'ambe deus les oilz perdue ; 
 
 Cum il pout fere en I'iglise 
 4370 De marglers parfist le servise, 
 
 E les seinz as ures sune, 
 
 Du luer vit ke hem li dune. 
 
 Suvent requert Seint Aedward 
 
 K'il eit vers li sun serf regard ; 
 4375 A sa tumbe suvent ure, 
 
 E a genoissuns i plure ; 
 
 Prie le Seint ke il e[n]tende 
 
 A sa priere e vue rende. 
 
 Avint un jur de relev^e, 
 4380 Ke I'ure estoit ja pass^e, 
 
 Ke li moine deussent lever. p. 60. col. 3. 
 
 Quant tens fu deust cist suner, 
 
 Mais li margler pas ne sune, 
 
 E passe Ture de nune ;^ 
 4385 E s'endort ferm en muster. 
 
 Cum plout a Deu a li mustrer. 
 
 This line is repeated in the MS. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 149 
 
 Vis li est ke Seint Aedward 
 
 Leve, e s'en vent cele part, 
 
 Enpeint le serjant e Tesveille, 
 4390 E le reprent k'il tant sumeille ; 
 
 " Levez," dist il, " danz per ecus, 
 
 Ke il est ja u mine u plus : 
 
 Mi moine deussent lever, 
 
 Nune a cest liure chanter." 
 4395 A I'esveiller tut Testune. 
 
 Atant li rois, portant curune 
 
 E ceptre, vers Tauter tent, 
 
 Ki de sa grant luur resplent ; 
 
 Cist ce leve ki ja clier veit, 
 4400 Ki uncore ben regarder creit 
 
 Li rois Aedward ki s'est partiz ; 
 
 Effreez est e esbaiz ; 
 
 Al grant auter va tut dreit, 
 
 Cum cist k'est tut seins e cler veit : 
 4405 A la tumbe va Seint Aedward 
 
 Ke il ni est vis li est tard ; p. 61. col. 1. 
 
 E rent au Seint e grace e gloire 
 
 Ki de ses serfs ad en memoire. 
 
 De eel ure en sun vivant 
 4410 Des oilz fu seins e cler veiant, 
 
 E parfurni sun servise 
 
 Des cloches suner en I'iglise. 
 
 Fame s'espant cum fam^e Other 
 
 D'encens par fa ki est muntee; Cures. 
 4415 Testmoin de gent veritable 
 
 En rent fame veritable ; 
 
 L'oil verrai ki cerche I'ovre, 
 
 Les vertuz partut descovre. 
 
 Li lano-erus ki unt bosoino', 
 4420 I sunt venuz de pres e loing ; 
 
 Ke n'est nule si forte e vive, 
 
 Si seure u si hastive, 
 
]I50 LIFE OF 
 
 Cum est mescine du eel, 
 
 Quant decent sur le mortel : 
 4425 Kar li peccheur i unt pardun, 
 
 E li malade garaisun ; 
 
 Bocu, e tor[t], e pilentic, 
 
 Muet, gutus, e pleuretic, 
 
 Li langerus, e li flestri, 
 4430 Li emfle, e enganni, 
 
 Li cuntrait, e li leprus, p. 61. col. 2. 
 
 Li forsene, e li feverus, 
 
 Li surd, li paralitic, 
 
 Li avogle, e li ydropic, — 
 4435 En chescune maladie 
 
 Fait Deus a ses feus aie, 
 
 Par la priere Seint Aedward, 
 
 Ki ses sugetz cunseud e gard; 
 
 E k'en terre li funt honur 
 4440 En eel eient par li sujur. 
 
 Au Pere seit omnipotent 
 Glorie pardurablement, 
 E a sun fiz especial, 
 E a lur Espirit eummunal. 
 
 Conduct 4445 Vengance Deu vent tost u tart, 
 of Harold. ^ reduter fait mut teu dard. 
 
 Cum plus demure e plus est grefs, 
 
 Lung sulum la cupe u brefs ; 
 
 Co di piu- le rei Haraud p. 61. col. 3. 
 
 4450 A ki ne cheut cum li mundz aud ; 
 
 Ki met tute sa entente 
 
 Terres seisir e faire rente 
 
 Cunter e saver les^ summes 
 
 D'escliaecteus a gentilz hummes ; 
 4455 Gardes destruit, e poveres reint, 
 
 Ne cheut s'aucun ses pleint ; 
 
 ^ MS. Ice^, the scribe hav ing first written la, and then wishing to alter 
 it to les. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 151 
 
 Pur une simple parole 
 
 Les met en chartre e en geiole ; 
 
 A droit u tort chastens seisist, 
 4460 Gentilz femmes enbastardist. 
 
 Pur aver vent mariage, 
 
 Gentilz hummes desparage, 
 
 As mans ahert e as bons nuit, 
 
 Seint iglise reint e destruit, 
 4465 Les cuntez e barunies, 
 
 Evescli^es e abbeies, 
 
 E autres escbaetes tutes p. 62. coLl. 
 
 Tant tent ke soient destrutes ; 
 
 Cunseil ne dit de prudumme, 
 4470 Ne prise vaillant une pumme ; 
 
 N'averoit mester ke Deu sufrist, 
 
 Ke teu tirant regne tenist. 
 
 Nepurquant Deus, a ki plest 
 
 Ke bons seit chescuns, ki nel est, 
 4475 E desire le pru chescun 
 
 E k'ateingne a sauvaciun, 
 
 Le fait garnir mut ducement, 
 
 E amonester suvent 
 
 Par blandir e par manace ; 
 4480 Ke de Deu eust la grace 
 
 Par Seint Aedward ki pur li prie, 
 
 Ke Jesus ament sa vie, 
 
 Par avisiun e sunge, 
 
 Ki n'est fentosme ne mencoinge. 
 4485 Suvent de nuit, suvent de jur, . p. 62. col. 2. 
 
 L'apert li seint Cumfessur, 
 
 Aedward li rois, ki I'enchastie, 
 
 K^il voille amender sa vie. 
 
 Mais cist ne deingne ne ne veut ; 
 4490 Dunt sis amis Aedward s'en deut. 
 
 Deners cum usurer amasse, 
 
 De gent reindre ne s'alasse. 
 
 Cum vescunte al escbecker 
 
 Set pur deners acunter ; 
 
152 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 4495 Armes e chivalerie 
 
 Del tut despit e ublie ; 
 
 Des hestoires n'enquert, n'en oi, 
 
 Ne d'anciene geste un mot. 
 
 Marchand meuz ke prince pert ; 
 4500 K'of ses fardeus feires quert. 
 
 Nepurquant _bons chivalers 
 
 De cors fu seins, forz, e pleners ; 
 
 Ne fust plus truvez en la terre 
 
 Force en estur u cuinte en guerre. 
 4505 Mais pecclie e malicun 
 
 Si grant fesa, si grant lascun, 
 
 Ke ne pout prendre foisum 
 
 K'il n'alast a perdiciun ; 
 
 Ke orgoil e surquiderie p. 62. col. 3. 
 
 4510 Soillent mut chivalerie. 
 
 Du grant cunquest d'Engleterre, 
 Si pur esclarcir nun e fere 
 
 4515 Entendre cum la vengange 
 
 Seint Aedward avoit grant poissance, 
 Ki tant pria Haraud H rei 
 Ke il tenist ses diz e fei ; 
 Mais il lessa a nunchaler ; 
 
 4520 Pur CO li vint gTant encumbrer. 
 
 Conquest 
 of England. 
 
 A ma matire pas n'apent 
 De vus dire mais brefment 
 
 Rois Haraud liastivement 
 Va cele part a pou de gent, 
 Ne vout sun grant ost atendre, 
 Ne cunseil de suens entendre. 
 
 4525 Tant fa li tyranz Haraudz 
 Orgoillus, e fers, e baudz, 
 Pur la victoire ke il eu^ out 
 Cuntre Noreis, cum a Deu plout. 
 
 p. G3. col. 1. 
 
 ^ MS. eu en. 
 
S. EDWAED THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 153 
 
 Li dues Willame al ariver William 
 4530 Cliei suvin sur le sTaver, falls on 
 
 . J. 1 1 landing. 
 
 As mems se prent a la gravele ; 
 
 A un cliivaler k'il apele 
 
 Dist : " Ke puet signifier ?" 
 
 "Ben/' CO dist li cliivaler, 
 4535 "Engleterre avez cunquise, 
 
 La terre as meins avez ja prise." 
 
 Li dues ki s'arma tost apres, 
 
 Sun hauberc endosse envers. 
 
 Dist ki Tarma, " Seit tort u dreit, 
 4540 Vernuis ke li dues rois soit." 
 
 Li dues, ki la raisun ot, 
 
 Un petit surrist au mot ; 
 
 Dist, " Ore seit a la devise 
 
 Celui ki le mund justise." 
 4545 Lores se fait li dues cunfes, p. 63. col. 2. 
 
 E puis acumenger apres, 
 
 E vue a faire un abbeie 
 
 Si Deu li saut honur e vie, 
 
 En Tonur de Seint Martin : 
 4550 E CO aeumpli ben a la fin, 
 
 Ke bein parfurni sa promesse. 
 
 Sur sun escu fait chanter messe. Battle of 
 
 E pus fait ordeinner sun ost. Hastings. 
 
 Li rois Haraud, ki s'en vent tost 
 4555 Ki I'envai premerement, 
 
 Perca e desrund sa gent. 
 
 Cum fait dromunz wage en und, 
 
 Quant curt siglant en mer parfund. 
 
 Li rois fu tut li premer, 
 4560 Ke en tut Tost n'avoit sun per 
 
 De force et de ehivalerie, 
 
 K'avant tuz les autres guie, 
 
 Ki passe, depart e desclost 
 
 Des Normanz le forcible ost. 
 4565 Oissez lances briser, 
 
 Gent e chivaus tr^bucher. 
 
154 LIFE OF 
 
 Yolent setes quareus e darz 
 
 Espessement cum gresle en Marz. 
 
 Crest I'estur, e a pou d'ure p. 63. col. 3. 
 
 4570 Turna la descumfiture 
 
 Sur le dues e ses Normanz. 
 
 Li dues k'avei-tiz fu e vaillanz, 
 
 Sa gent reapele e amoneste : 
 
 " Ke put estre/' dist il, " ceste 
 4575 Guar die, segnurs Normantz? 
 
 Ki ancesurs ave[z] si grantz, 
 
 Reis Rou, ki as coups de lance 
 
 Descumfist le rei de France, 
 
 E le mata enmi sa terre 
 4580 Par force de bataille e guerre ; 
 
 E dues Richard k'apres li vint 
 
 Ki li diable ateint e tint 
 
 E le venquit e le lia, — 
 
 E vus failliz, forlignez ja ! 
 4585 Si vet moi, ma gent demeine.' 
 
 Atant s'est turnez par la pleinne, 
 
 E fait en un val parfund 
 
 Des plus hardiz ki i sunt 
 
 Muscer ; e cist sunt en agueit 
 4590 Geske li dues mests de eus eit. 
 
 Li Engleis sunt esbaudiz, 
 
 Plus seurs e plus hardiz, 
 
 E sivent a grant espleit, 
 
 Tant ke passe fiirent Tagueit ; 
 4595 K'asaut ja Tarere-gard 
 
 Ki de CO n'aveit unc gard. 
 
 Li dues fait semblent de fuir, 
 
 E vers la mer de revertir : 
 
 Dunt Engleis of rei Haraud 
 4600 En sunt si orgoillus e baud, 
 
 K'asparpillez sunt en la pleinne ; 
 
 Li dues pense k'il les e[n]ceinne j 
 
 Si fist il cumme perdriz. 
 
 Lors cumence li chapeliz, 
 
 p. 64. col. 1. 
 
 p.;64. coL2. 
 
S. EDWAED THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 155 
 
 4605 E fu I'estur crueus e forz. 
 
 Mahainnez e muz des morz 
 Ja del un e Tautre part. 
 Li rois feruz en Toil d unt dart 
 Chet, e tost est defulez, 
 
 4610 Periz, ocis, e adirez ; 
 
 E sun estandard abatuz, 
 E li ostz d'Engleis vencuz ; 
 E murut i quens Gruitli si frere, 
 E quens Leuwine : mortz i ere 
 
 4615 D'Englois mutz e de Normanz, 
 Nuls ne set ne queus ne quanz. 
 Si a ja dur^ I'estur 
 Sanz repos trestut le jur. 
 Mut est grant le duel e pleinte 
 
 4620 Du sane d'ocis fu Terbe teinte. 
 L'ost d'Engleis s'en va fuant, 
 E le sivent forment Normant. 
 Li dues en la bataille tute 
 De sane ne perdi nis gute : 
 
 4;625 Trois chevaus ocis ceu jur 
 Furent suz li en I'estur. 
 
 Quant est seur de la victoire, 
 A Deu en rent e grace e gloire : 
 Les morz fait ensevelir, 
 
 4630 E beu le servise acumplir. 
 
 Le cors le roi Haraud unt quis, 
 E truve entre les ocis : 
 E pur CO ke il rois esteit, 
 Grants est k'enterrez seit 
 
 4635 Par la priere sa m^re. 
 
 Portez fu le cors en bere, 
 
 A Wautham est mis en carcu 
 
 Kar de la maisun fundur fu. 
 
 ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 
 
 Death of 
 Harold. 
 
 Defeat of 
 the Eng- 
 lish. 
 
 p. 64. col. 3. 
 
 Burial of 
 Harold. 
 
 * 1 
 
 * A leaf has been torn from the I A Seinte Calixte, are given as the 
 MS. here, the first words of which, 1 catchwords at the foot of p, 64. 
 
156 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Opening of Le drap dunt fa envolup^ p. 65. col. 1. 
 
 To^mb^^'^ ' Enter trovent e colurd ; 
 
 E quant le vis est descovert, 
 
 Enter le trovent e apert. 
 
 Le chef, les nieins, les pez manient, 
 
 E cum de un vif cors dormaunt plient : 
 4645 L'eveske Gunnolf, ki se i fie, 
 
 La barbe cliauve planie, 
 
 Dunt un peil embler hi vout, 
 
 Mes de la barbe saker nel pout. 
 
 Li abes Gilebert Fescrie, 
 4650 " Sire esveske vus nel frez mie, 
 
 Un seul peil n'en porterez." 
 
 E cist respunt, " Abes, sachez, 
 
 Je le tendroi a cher tresor ; 
 
 Plus I'ameroi ke fin hor ; 
 4655 Mais ke li vent a pleisir 
 
 K'enter seit sanz ren partir, 
 
 Eit tut sun cors enterement 
 
 De ke le jur de jugement ; 
 
 A dunt avera gloire duble, 
 4660 Ne vout k em Fentame u truble." 
 
 Le paile ke sm' li fu 
 Unt remue e retenu. 
 
 En liu celu[i] un ausi bel p. 65. col. 2. 
 
 Unt mis, mut riche e bel ; 
 4665 Over^ fu mut richement 
 
 D'or fin e de argent, 
 
 Ki aveit fet rois Willame 
 
 A I'honur Seint [Ajedward e fame, 
 
 E I'igiise de Westmuster, 
 4670 Ki n'a en reaume per ; 
 
 Kar li lius dedidz ere 
 
 De meimes I'apostre Seint Pere, 
 
 E dignet^ ad du regal ; 
 
 Parquei di, n'ad peringal. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 4675 La est la mansiun des reys, 
 
 E lur graunz curz e lur paleys. 
 A I'igiise ne deit faillir, 
 Ki rois est, einz deit meintenir. 
 E quant k'apent a la meisun, 
 
 4680 Kar il est dreit patrun, 
 Honurez e beau serviz 
 Hy est Deus of ses esHtz ; 
 Hou li peccheur en unt pardun, 
 E li malade garisun. 
 
 4685 Issi finist Festoire 
 
 De Seint Aedward k'est en gloii'e. 
 
TRANSLATION. 
 
DESCRIPTION OF THE ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 I. 
 
 Here are painted in portraiture 
 The holy kings, whose fame endures : 
 Who formerly were kings of earth, 
 Who now are kings in Heaven. 
 From their lineage was extracted 
 Edward; of whom this book is written. 
 
 IL 
 
 Suanus, a felon Dane, 
 
 Of the English makes destruction ; 
 
 The people despoils, and houses burns ; 
 
 Woods and gardens roots up. 
 
 They who of the land of Saint Edmund 
 
 Are, of him make great complaint. 
 
 III. 
 
 Ethelred^ sends into Normandy, 
 
 In order to have peace and protection, 
 
 His wife and his children, 
 
 That the duke may be their protector 
 
 Against Cnut and his Danes : 
 
 And he receives them at once. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Edmund with Cnut here is combating : 
 
 Cnut who is more skilled in craft and deceit 
 
 To Edmund this counsel gives, 
 
 That between them they divide their crown. 
 
 By the good permission of Heaven 
 
 The gentle Edmund his counsel believes. 
 
 * The MS. reads Aelfred, an error for Aeldred, i.e. Ethelred, v. 1. 231. 
 
 L 
 
1G2 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 V. 
 
 Alfred comes into his countiy ; 
 Godwin, who was his pretended friend, 
 Makes him a semblance of friendship ; 
 At night seizes and firmly binds him ; 
 Causes him to be brought to the king, 
 And he causes his eyes to be put out. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Destroyed is religion, 
 
 There you would find nothing but sorrow ; 
 
 Much increases the woe by war, 
 
 Evilly governed is England ; 
 
 This one despoils, this slays, this burns. 
 
 The Queen Emma departs. 
 
 VIL 
 
 To redeem the honour of his mistress 
 
 And to restore her fame, 
 
 Fights the dwarf Mimecan 
 
 With the huge old monster Rodegan : . 
 
 Cuts off" his feet, so is acquit 
 
 The lady of the suspected shame. 
 
 VIIL 
 
 Here dies King Hardecnut, 
 
 Who was a powerful and valiant king. 
 
 The confusion now springs to the highest point, 
 
 Destruction and war increase. 
 
 Nor does the strong cease from injuring 
 
 The weak, in the ills v/hich increase. 
 
 IX. 
 
 The Bishop of Winchester, 
 
 Who sees so many ills both rise and increase, 
 
 Is asleep, and sees Saint Peter 
 
 And Saint Edward who was at his side ; 
 
 To the bishop the old man 
 
 Promises, that Edward shall be king. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOr.. 
 
 1G3 
 
 X. 
 
 Edward languishes without comfort : 
 
 Alas ! says he, would I were dead ! 
 
 I alone remain of my lineage, 
 
 Who have been slain by cruel people. 
 
 Sire Saint Peter, to you I render myself; 
 
 To me thy pilgrim a.ttend. 
 
 XT. 
 
 A messenger comforts him : 
 Of Hardecnut carries the news 
 That dead is the cruel tyrant ; 
 God has delivered the land 
 From the bloody Danish bastards ; 
 Edward is elected king. 
 
 XII. 
 
 Here come the English barons, 
 
 Who take Edward by their hands ; 
 
 They say to him, Come you away. 
 
 For the crov/n awaits you 
 
 Of England ; come thou, Edward, 
 
 That thou art not arrived seems tardy to us. 
 
 XIIL 
 
 His treasure, which was plentiful. 
 Sees the king, gold and money ; 
 The enemy sits on the top; 
 This sees the king, but none other. 
 To the poor he gives this collection, 
 Remits the ever crying debt. 
 
 XIV. 
 
 So as to display itself unguarded, 
 
 Open was forgotten a chest 
 
 Of money ; a serving-boy covets. 
 
 And plentifully helps himself to the money ; 
 
 He goes, tlnis carries off a great portion 
 
 Twice. Begone, says King Edward. 
 
 T <^ 
 
1G4 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 XY. 
 
 At London are assembled many people, 
 
 They hold a council and parliament ; 
 
 They say to the king, Our will 
 
 Is, sire, that you take a wife. 
 
 That we may have a sure heir and head. 
 
 He takes this short day to answer. 
 
 XVI. 
 
 Edith, who was the daughter of Godwin, 
 
 Of great sense and good genius, 
 
 Who is learned in literature 
 
 And skilled in portraiture. 
 
 In rich and noble work, 
 
 Had no peer as far as Constantinople. 
 
 XYII. 
 
 Edith, the beautiful and richly arrayed 
 
 Dr;aghter of Godwin, is crowned ; 
 
 And King Edward marries her 
 
 By common counsel and agreement ; 
 
 The pair was very glorious. 
 
 Good is the wife and good the husband. 
 
 XYIII. 
 
 One day of Pentecost it happened. 
 The king who held court at Westminster, 
 Crowned, where he heard mass. 
 Conceals his thought in his heart ; 
 The Danish king who to trouble him 
 Thinks, he sees drowned in the sea. 
 
 XIX. 
 
 The king falls headlong into the wave 
 
 Of the swollen and deep sea, 
 
 As he wishes to mount from a boat on board 
 
 Of the ship, so I truly relate ; 
 
 When they have lost their king, all the host 
 
 Discomfited makes off very quickly. 
 
S. EDWAllD THE CONFESSOK. 
 
 1G5 
 
 XX. 
 
 The king lias given in charge to the Commons 
 
 Everything that belongs to his crown ; 
 
 All his purpose word by word 
 
 Of his vow he discloses to his people ; 
 
 He asks leave his voyage 
 
 To make. The barons will it not. 
 
 XXI. 
 
 Two bishops are chosen, 
 By whom well shall be performed 
 This important royal message ; 
 Since they are both wise and loyal, 
 So they will acquit of his pilgrimage 
 The Idng, which he owes in his heart. 
 
 XXIL 
 
 Then depart the messengers. 
 
 The king has many a prayer for them offered, 
 
 That their desire may be accomplished, 
 
 As may please God ; 
 
 Sufficient gold and silver he finds for them, 
 And they depart hastily. 
 
 XXIIL 
 
 The messengers come to Rome, 
 
 They show the whole of their purpose ; 
 
 A full council there they find, 
 
 Which takes pains to make them succeed. 
 
 The privilege is obtained, 
 
 And is confirmed by the council. 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 The messengers with joy return. 
 Undertake their journey, and soon arrive 
 With great grace and blessing 
 Of Pope Leo, who was a holy man, 
 Who causes it to be noted in the register^ 
 As the legists have directed. 
 
166 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 XXV. 
 
 Saint Peter appears to a liermit, 
 
 As says the history which is written, 
 
 Dwelling in a wood of Worcester ; 
 
 And says, Joyful can the king be, 
 
 For according to the pleasure of the Son of Mary, 
 
 All his need is accomplished. 
 
 XXVI. 
 
 He sends the vision to the king, 
 Which can be nothing but true ; 
 He names the manner and the time 
 Of the privilege written at Rome : 
 The king clearly proves its truth. 
 For he finds the writing agreeing. 
 
 XXVIL 
 
 Of the messengers, when it is known, 
 The king is glad of the arrival, 
 Who their message have perfoi^med : 
 The more sure and rejoiced is he. 
 For the sake of God who made the sun and moon. 
 To the poor of his treasure he gives. 
 In order to render up to God and Saint Peter 
 The wealth which he in his journey to Rome to 
 expend 
 
 Had in purpose, and also for the monastery 
 Which to Saint Peter he wishes to restore. 
 
 XXVIII. 
 
 The king humiliates himself much ; 
 
 He carries the deformed man, who beseeches him j 
 
 The king has pardon of his sins ; 
 
 The deformed man cure of his body; 
 
 Each of them receives health ; 
 
 In fulness God sends it to them. 
 
S. EDWAKD THE CONFESSOE. 
 
 XXIX. 
 
 Long time before was founded 
 
 A clmrch the name of which was Thorney, 
 
 Which King Sebert fomided, 
 
 Who w^as nephew of King Ethelbert: 
 
 To Saint Paul one erected there a church, 
 
 The other to Saint Peter on the Thames. 
 
 XXX. 
 
 Good man, a person cries out, and departs not 
 From the Thames, that he may cross it ; 
 Much he entreats, and says that he shall have 
 Profit, who will carry him across ; 
 A fisherman, who this hears and sees. 
 Goes, in his boat receives him. 
 
 The fisherman with Saint Peter arrives, 
 Who waits and sits on the bank ; 
 Saint Peter, the doorkeeper of Heaven, 
 Goes to dedicate his church ; 
 Of angels a very large company 
 Do him service and gi^eat assistance. 
 
 The angels sing at the service. 
 
 At night, when they dedicate the church ; 
 
 So much light is there now from Heaven, 
 
 That it seems to the fisherman, 
 
 That the sun and the moon 
 
 There lend and give all their brightness. 
 
 XXXI. 
 
 When Saint Peter had caused him to see it\ 
 He returns to the boat of his fisherman, 
 And with great gentleness instructs him 
 How he might have a draught of fish ; 
 Concerning a salmon he tells the fisherman 
 To carry it, as from him, to Mellitus. 
 
 ^ I have translated this as if a voire, but with hesitation. 
 
168 
 
 Life of 
 
 In the morning, when day appeared, 
 Mellitus meets the fisherman, 
 Who was mindful and wise, 
 And well accomplished liis message 
 Of his salmon with propriet}^ 
 And then of the dedication. 
 
 XXXII. 
 
 To the people preaches Mellitus, 
 
 And with full certainty tells them, 
 
 That this night crossed the Thames 
 
 Saint Peter and dedicated his church ; 
 
 ' That 3^ou may take care that you know it, 
 
 We find there sufficient proofs.' 
 
 King Edward calls this holy place 
 
 The gate of Heaven, improves and loves it ; 
 
 But the church was old and in disorder ; 
 
 Wherefore he causes to come there a great band 
 
 Of masons and carpenters, 
 
 Th?tt the monastery may well be restored. 
 
 XXXIIL 
 
 When he has JSnished his work, 
 
 He wishes to have more certainty respecting it ; 
 
 He wishes that the Pope should confirm, 
 
 That always fixed and firm may be 
 
 The freedom of his church. 
 
 To which he had given so much thought ; 
 
 He has some of liis loyal friends 
 
 For that to Rome sent. 
 
 XXXIV. 
 
 At a council, which was a general one, 
 
 Before the Pope and Cardinals, 
 
 Is ratified and confirmed 
 
 The privilege, and then delivered 
 
 To the messenorer of King Edward, 
 
 Who takes leave, and gladly departs. 
 
S. EDWAKD THE CONFESSOK. 
 
 1C9 
 
 XXXV. 
 
 When the king hears the news, 
 His heart with joy is renewed ; 
 Now is lie sure, now is he at ease ; 
 He holds assizes, for ever quiets 
 The troubles of his land ; 
 Nor can there arise strife or war. 
 
 XXXVI. 
 
 When the chaplain raised 
 The body of God between his hands, 
 The king sees it all in Gemblance 
 Of a young and beautiful child. 
 Who gives his blessing to the king ; 
 And this sees the Earl Leofrei. 
 
 This circumstance was concealed 
 Until was ended the life 
 
 Of King Edv/ard, in order that such a secret 
 Might not bring pride to the king, 
 And much he prays the Count Leofrei 
 That he recount to none the vision. 
 
 XXXVII. 
 
 A woman young and beautiful 
 
 Under the throat had sores, 
 
 Nor could obtain a cure 
 
 By man's art, but only from God, 
 
 Which made her mouth offensive ; 
 
 The king cures her by touching her. 
 
 XXXVIII. 
 
 A blind man, who was ill, 
 
 Had darkened and weak eyes ; 
 
 By the water, with which his hands washes 
 
 The king, is the blind man healed ; 
 
 He strokes his beard, and makes trial, 
 
 Finds the miracle true. 
 
170 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 XXXIX. 
 
 His fame extends by report : 
 A townsman of Lincoln by birth, 
 Who for three years was blind, 
 Well believes that he by the virtue 
 Of this water aforesaid 
 
 Should be cured, takes of it, goes off quit (of his 
 blindness). 
 
 XL. 
 
 The carpenters are cutting in a wood 
 
 The material which they choose. 
 
 One falls asleep, and when he wakes 
 
 Loses his sight, whence was a wonder ; 
 
 He goes to the hostelry, but one conducts him, 
 
 And he lives in grief and distress. 
 
 XLL 
 
 By a circumstance which happened, 
 
 A man blind for nearly twenty years. 
 
 From the king, of whom he heard so much good said, 
 
 Eeceives health as he desires; 
 
 Him guardian of his house makes 
 
 The king at his own charges. 
 
 XLIL 
 
 Wonders I wish to tell you : 
 
 Four men who have a single eye, 
 
 For a man, who has one eye, guides 
 
 All the blind company, 
 
 Obtains part of the water 
 
 With which King Edward washes his hands. 
 
 Through a servant who takes and carries it off; 
 
 All four together are cured. 
 
 XLIIL 
 
 The king sees the sons of Godwin, 
 Harold the elder, the younger^ Tostin ; 
 
 1 The reading of the MS. is I Tostin," hut this is deafly an error 
 " Harold the younger, the elder | of the scribe. 
 
S. EDWAKD THE CONFESSOE. 
 
 171 
 
 The elder lights with the other, 
 
 Strikes him with fist, beats him to earth, 
 
 He would have strangled him, had there not been aid ; 
 
 The king alone knows what it signifies. 
 
 Tostin cannot help but he must go 
 Out of the kino'dom throuoh Harold, 
 For he fears dishonour from the combat, 
 And goes to sojourn in Flanders. 
 Each ceases not to injure the other ; 
 Of such ill origin were the}^ 
 
 XLIV. 
 
 Says Earl Godwin at table, 
 
 This morsel be my death, to blame 
 
 If I am for the death of thy brother, 
 
 That all this court may see it. 
 
 Now he eats the morsel, 
 
 Which at once strangles and kills him. 
 
 The corpse of the felonous glutton 
 Is dragged out of the house ; 
 He is immediately buried 
 As befits an attainted traitor : 
 By this account one can learn, 
 Guilt is discovered after delay. 
 
 XLV. 
 
 The seven sleepers sees King Edward 
 
 All lying on the right side ; 
 
 But they turn themselves to the left ; 
 
 He sees that the meaning must be evil. 
 
 The messengers go at once 
 
 To Greece, to know the time and hour. 
 
 XLVI. 
 
 He finds nothing in his almonry. 
 
 He takes the ring which was on his finger. 
 
172 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And gives it to the beggar, 
 Who immediately disappeared. 
 It was John the Evangelist 
 Disguised and unknown. 
 
 XLVII. 
 
 Two palmers of English birth 
 
 In strange paths he seeks 
 
 In Syria^ who have lost their way ; 
 
 They see the brightness of angels of Heaven. 
 
 They are in fear of robbers and wild beasts, 
 
 And of dangerous tempests ; 
 
 Hungry and tired they lie down ; 
 
 To go thence farther they dare not. 
 
 Tired and sad are these palmers; 
 
 But the holy Evangelist 
 
 Comforts the tired wanderers, 
 
 BrinQ's to them the rino- of Kino- Edward, 
 
 Prays that on their part 
 
 They carry it to the holy King Edv/ard, 
 
 And they undertake the message ; 
 
 The saint conducts them without injury. 
 
 XLVIIL 
 
 The palmer brings back the ring. 
 
 Who comes from beyond sea without delay ; 
 
 To the king gives it, who recognizes 
 
 His gift, and with joy receives it : 
 
 On a day and fixed time 
 
 Of liis death is the king assured. 
 
 The king dedicates his church 
 
 In the name of Saint Peter, in whom he trusts ; 
 
 His body for burial there he gives 
 
 And the regalia of his crown : 
 
 And since he is of great age, 
 
 He prepares for death, which is at hand. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 XLIX. 
 
 Duke Harold, son of Godwin, swears 
 
 That or tlie crown lie has no care, 
 
 To Duke William of Normandy 
 
 He will be an assistance, that he obtain it, 
 
 Or to his daughter, if it pleases him better ; 
 
 He is his relation, she is his relation. 
 
 The king is sad and ill. 
 
 His heart is all sorrowful and melancholy, 
 
 Feebleness quite prostrates him : 
 
 With difficulty regalia and crown 
 
 On this day of Christmas he carries : 
 
 But the service comforts him. 
 
 L. 
 
 The two monks appear to him, 
 
 Who formerly were his dear friends, 
 
 And tell him the prophecy 
 
 Which God to the king by them sends ; 
 
 It w^as secret, but word by w^ord 
 
 This book discloses it to you. 
 
 The king, who is now old in days. 
 Feels the stings and pains of death. 
 He knows not if he sleep or wake ; 
 But in a trance he sees the wonder 
 Of a very important prophecy. 
 Which after long time was accomplished. 
 
 The king raises himself on his bed, 
 
 Has the semblance that nothing hurts him, 
 
 And speaks quite distinctly 
 
 So that no one wdio is there does not hear ; 
 
 And the voice recounts to them with eagerness 
 
 His vision openly. 
 
 LI. 
 
 {No description) 
 
174 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 LII. 
 
 The king departs from tins life : 
 Of angels a great company 
 To meet him come singing, 
 And great joy displaying: 
 Saint Peter, his dear friend, 
 Opens the gate of Paradise. 
 
 Saint John, his own dear one. 
 Before the Majesty conducts him, 
 Of whom on earth he had thought ; 
 And God gives to him very great glory, 
 His kingdom grants and gives to him, 
 And better, who before had a crown. 
 
 LIII. 
 
 In the church of Westminster, 
 Which King Edward caused to be restored. 
 Is his body buried. 
 A deformed man there is cured ; 
 So God does many cures 
 Through Edward^ who is his loyal servant. 
 LIV. 
 
 His fame cannot be concealed ; 
 To seven has restored sight 
 By prayer and virtue 
 Saint Edward at his tomb. 
 There is no one who suffers from ills, 
 But at Westminster he watches for his health. 
 Six blind men there he cured 
 With their leader, who had one eye. 
 LY. 
 
 After the death of Edward the king, 
 Who had no heir issued from himself, 
 Harold, the son of Godwin by birth, 
 King of England crowned 
 Wrongfully, who from- his father has 
 Castles, treasure as much as he desires, 
 Puts his crown on his head ; 
 Wherefore he reigned for a very short time. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 175 
 
 LVL 
 
 Tostin, who was banished 
 When his brother was crowned, 
 
 ^ goes, directs his way 
 
 To King Harold of Norway, 
 
 Who was called Harfager 
 
 For his surname ; so they are allianced. 
 
 With a great company of armed men 
 From Norway in ships 
 
 Comes King Harold with his Norwegians, - . 
 
 And Tostin, of whom I have spoken already, 
 
 Against Harold, King of England, 
 
 The kingdom to conquer from him, 
 
 With a thousand ships, that was the number ; 
 
 They destroy everything as far as tlie Humber. 
 
 In a plain was encountered 
 
 The host of Northumberland : 
 
 The English flee discom.fited ; 
 
 Thus the Norwegians have the victory, 
 
 Who advance in the country 
 
 To do more destruction ; 
 
 A thousand men have they put to death, 
 
 And a hundred priests to grief and wrong. 
 
 LYIL 
 
 The King Harold has fear of it. 
 
 For in his thigh he has great pain, 
 
 Great suffering of illness has he. 
 
 No intimate has he to whom to mention it ; 
 
 But by Saint Edward the gout 
 
 In one night is entirely relieved ; 
 
 But he prays him that he amend, 
 
 Restore to each his due. 
 
 » So in MS. 
 
17G 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The holy King Edward appears 
 
 To an abbat, who was a holy man, 
 
 Of Ramsey ; tells him to go 
 
 From him to King Harold, 
 
 That he be not in despair or fear 
 
 To meet the army of Norwegians ; 
 
 He will be his protection that he perisli not ; 
 
 He gives him the proofs of his thigli. 
 
 LVIII. 
 
 (Fo deecription.) 
 
 LIX. 
 
 Harold the Kin or of Eno^land 
 
 o o 
 
 In mortal strife and war 
 Has slain Count Tostin his brother, 
 And conquered King Harfager, 
 And discomfited the whole army ; 
 For Saint Edward this promised him, 
 That he would aid him without fail^ 
 On this occasion in the battle. 
 
 LX. 
 
 A sacristan who had the sight 
 
 Of both his two eyes lost, 
 
 By Saint Edward, who awakes him 
 
 And reproves him for sleeping, 
 
 Is cured in his eyes, and rings, 
 
 As the saint commands, the hour of nones. 
 
 Many persons cured depart 
 
 From the tomb of the holy King Edward, 
 
 Humpbacked, crooked, and paralytic ; 
 
 The dumb, gouty, and dropsical ; 
 
 Tlie deformed, and the foully leprous, 
 
 The witless and fevered. 
 
 There is no one who renders not thanks, 
 
 And who of himself makes not an offering. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 177 
 
 LXI. 
 
 King Harold, like a false one and a pretender. 
 
 Breaks the covenant to which he has sworn, 
 
 Towards God and his people perjured 
 
 Is he ; it is not right that he live long. 
 
 His people he despoils and imprisons ; 
 
 From the loyal he takes, to the disloyal he gives; 
 
 He desires yellow gold and white silver 
 
 More than a leech does blood. 
 
 King Harold amends not, 
 
 Saint Edward frequently rebukes him : 
 
 He is a tyrant^ and a Vandal, 
 
 A fox he is or a leopard. 
 
 The nature of the root causes 
 
 That its thorn is pricking. 
 
 Money he amasses like a usurer ; 
 
 From despoiling his people he ceases not ; 
 
 Arms and chivalry 
 
 Entirely he despises and forgets; 
 
 Kather than a prince he seems a merchant^ 
 
 Who seeks the fairs with his packs. 
 
 LXII. 
 
 William, the bastard, of Normandy 
 Duke, of the bold countenance, 
 Who hears say that King Harold 
 To his people is cruel and fierce, 
 And hated as a wolf or bear, 
 To the English comes to bring succour. 
 
 The duke in England arrives ; 
 
 And when come to the shore 
 
 A castle he fortifies hastily ; 
 
 To God and to his saints he renders himself, 
 
 And he vows to build an abbey, 
 
 That God may guide his intention and deeds. 
 
178 
 
 LIFE OF S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 LXIII. 
 
 The battle and the mel^e 
 
 Near to the sea is begun, 
 
 Which was very fierce and long ; 
 
 Through the day till evening it lasts ; 
 
 Then appears true* what King Edward 
 
 Said, for in the eye with a dart 
 
 Is King Harold wounded, 
 
 And soon after all torn in pieces. 
 
 The duke has conquered the kingdom, 
 King Harold is discomfited ; 
 Grith the earl, brother of the king, 
 And Leuwine, with all the nobility 
 Of England, are struck down. 
 Such grief in the world never was. 
 The Normans have the victory, 
 And the English are discomfited. 
 
 LXIV. 
 
 (No description.) 
 
 * See the Glossary, v. Prent. 
 
LIFE OF S. EDYMRD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 Here begins the History of Saint Edward the 
 King, translated from the Latin. 
 
 In the world there is not, (well I dare say it to you,) ^^^^y.^^ 
 
 , ' ^ »^ the Kings 
 
 Country, realm, or empire, of Eng. 
 
 Where have been so many kings good 
 And holy, as in the island of England, 
 5 Who after their earthly reign 
 Now reign kings in Heaven, 
 Saints, martyrs, and confessors. 
 Of whom many for God died ; 
 Some, mighty and very bold, 
 10 As were Arthur, Edmund, and Cnut, 
 Who by strengi^h and courage 
 Increased their baronage : 
 
 Others, who were more wise. 
 Peaceable, and moderate, 
 15 Who by good counsel and their intelligence 
 Were powerful in their time. 
 As were Oswald, Oswin, Edmund, 
 Who to Heaven passed from the world ; 
 
 Especially Edward the King Especially 
 20 Was such, of whom I must write ; 
 
 Who their flesh, the devil, and the world 
 Have conquered, these have the victory. 
 
 M 2 
 
 Edward. 
 
180 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 For these three are our enemies 
 "Who day and night do ns injury. 
 
 Brave and of great enterprize 25 
 
 Is the man who keeps down these three ; 
 
 This did the wise King Edward 
 
 For whom God had regard : 
 
 His flesh he subdued by chastity, 
 
 Tlie world by humility, 30 
 
 And the devil by liis virtues ; 
 
 For justice he did to all, 
 
 By his sincere and sure belief, 
 
 Which by his works was evident : 
 th^^'^Tt whom for you I write and for you translate 35 
 mentasto Without falsehood and without deceit 
 hisinten- The history from Latin into French, 
 
 tion and . . 
 
 materials, lo revive his memory. 
 
 Whereof I adduce as my authority the book ; 
 Whatever in French I wish to write, 40 
 I would not ever m.ake one couplet, 
 If the history had not a copy 
 Which is w"ritten in Latin, 
 Where no falsehood is said ; 
 
 Nor has the truth remained concealed, 45 
 Since Holy Church well avows it, 
 And since the writing records it, 
 Which is openly sung and read. 
 
 Dedication Under your protection I place 
 
 Qu^erof ^' This book, which for you I have made, 50 
 Henry III. Noble lady of high descent, 
 
 Eleanor, rich queen 
 
 Of England, who art the flower 
 
 Of dames in virtues and honours ; 
 
 No man is there who does not love you and prize 55 
 Your goodness, intelligence, and frankness ; 
 But that I should be called a flatterer 
 I would wilUngly speak of your virtues ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 181 
 
 But in a word every thing suiTOunds yon ; 
 QO Since it befits me and I venture to say it, 
 As a carbuncle is among other gems 
 A flower are you among other women ; 
 
 Who art the fountain of perfection, 
 
 To you I make this little present ; 
 (35 All that Henry thy lord loves, 
 
 Thou cherishest, I know well, and desirest ; 
 
 And this love causes you to prize 
 
 The having a common will in what is good, 
 
 What the lover wills, this should will the lady love ; 
 70 Then the company is good, 
 
 What the lady love wills, that her lover should will; 
 
 The nuptial-couch gives us the proof 
 
 The story and the history for Saint Edward's sake 
 
 Which King Henry loves, of whom 
 75 I write to you especially, 
 
 It behoves you to love and to cherish. 
 
 For he was king and saint, before 
 
 That in love he (Henry) had embraced you ; 
 
 He was the friend of Saint Peter. 
 80 By his virtues and his prayers 
 
 He governs you and comforts you, 
 
 He will cause to be opened for you the gate of Heaven ; 
 
 The eldest of his house 
 
 Are you ; he has none but you two, 
 85 The king and you who his wife 
 
 Are ; you ought to know of it : 
 
 Nor ought he of right to fail you. 
 
 Since no falsehood in you he sees. 
 
 Now I pray each one who reads and hears The au- 
 
 90 This treatise, if in any word dress'to tis 
 
 I mistake, that he be willing to correct it; readers. 
 For there is no man who slumbers not. 
 
182 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Language varies in countries ; 
 
 If I speak tlie language of France, 
 
 I ought not of right to be "blamed 95 
 By people of the neighbouring country. 
 
 Lineage of When the root is of good stock, 
 
 ward.^^ It is just that the fruit should savour of it, 
 
 When a good graft grows from a good trunk. 
 
 Good fruit naturally springs from it, 100 
 
 And evil fi-uit from the evil : 
 
 But my subject extends not in that direction. 
 
 Who intend to treat of King Edward, 
 
 Who both on one side and on the other 
 
 Was of gentle blood and legitimate 105 
 
 By holy father and holy mother. 
 Descent From King Alfred the holy, the wise, 
 Alfred Saint Edward sixth in descent. 
 
 If to the direct line of birth 
 
 From father to son you pay attention ; 110 
 If of reigning kings you take account, 
 Edward is the tenth who now ascends. 
 (Which is) the number of reigning kings. 
 Kings rightful and conquerors. 
 
 From sons and also from brothers, 115 
 From King Alfred to Edward, 
 Edgar. Of whom one was named Edgar ; 
 
 A king he was stored with all good ; 
 So that at the time of liis birth 
 
 The angels significantly 120 
 
 In singing promised peace 
 
 During the time that he should be reigning ; 
 
 Whence afterwards he had the name 
 
 Of the king peaceable as Solomon. 
 
 By the advice of his barons 125 
 He allies himself by marriage 
 
8. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 183 
 
 To Duke Richard of Normandy, 
 Who was the flower of chivahy, 
 Who had a very beautiful daughter, 
 130 A well-disposed damsel. 
 
 King Edgar had a son 
 Who was adorned with bravery and intelligence, 
 Whose name was Ethelred, a good governor, Ethelred. 
 Who, peaceable in peace, in war was fierce ; 
 135 The kingdom he held by courage. 
 As one whe was peaceable and wise. 
 Loved, feared. He a wife 
 
 Married, whose name was Emma ; Emma. 
 
 A graceful pair they were ; 
 140 As sapphire and sparkling gold. 
 
 Or the lily and full-blown^ rose. 
 
 Such was the pair and the company. 
 
 Because the one was of royal blood, 
 
 The other of a legitimate line ; 
 145 Of the queen good 
 
 And holy was the whole ancestry ; 
 
 This proved the nephew and the brother 
 
 Of the queen, who were good ; 
 
 These were Richard and Duke Robert, 
 150 With whom the history acquaints us. 
 
 For their life was glorious 
 
 And precious their death. 
 
 As the history of Normandy 
 
 Says in Latin and in Romance. 
 
 155 Now we return to the subject 
 
 Of which it is my intention to tell you. 
 Ethelred, who before had a son 
 By the daughter of Count Theodric, 
 
 Whose name was Edmund Ironside, Edmund 
 160 Brave and bold as is a lion; Ironside. 
 Afterwards by his second wife, 
 The daughter of Richard, whose name was Emma, 
 
 1 See the Glossary v. Espanie. 
 
18^ 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 (Had) Alfred; who too soon died ; 
 But Edmund in silence grew, 
 And surpassed in courage 
 All the best of his line ; 
 No taint in him was there ; 
 Afterwards was the queen enceinte 
 Of a child, who in future time became, 
 By the grace of God and his own virtue, 
 When he was of strength and age. 
 The wisest man of his hne : 
 This was Edward of whom I must speak. 
 Who afterwards was kino^ of Eno'land. 
 
 At this time arrived in England 
 To acquire property by war, 
 der Sweyn. A hardened felon tyrant 
 
 Dane, whose name was Swe^ni. 
 
 The red gold and the white silver 
 
 He covets as a leech does blood ; 
 
 Cruel and well skilled in war. 
 
 Fiercely he attacks the land, 
 
 As one who thought to conquer it, 
 
 Or at least to carry off the property. 
 
 Woods and gardens he roots up. 
 
 Monasteries and houses burns, 
 
 Bobs the money and carries away the booty, 
 
 Prisoners takes and despoils and troubles. 
 
 Ethelred to the great injury 
 
 Of England pays a tribute. 
 
 In order that he might spare 
 
 And suffer the people to have their lives, 
 
 Who from him had deserved no ill. 
 
 But he broke the covenant, 
 
 The country burns and entirely destroys: 
 
 All the inhabitants fly before him, 
 
 All the property he keeps and amasses ; 
 
 And makes war the worse because he kneAV 
 
 Birtli of 
 Edward. 
 
 Invasion 
 of the 
 
S. EDWAllD THE CONFESSOll. 
 
 185 
 
 That against liiiii could make iio resistance 
 200 The people of the country. 
 
 Etlielred to Normandy 
 Flies to save his life : 
 
 Wherefore was Sweyn more fierce and bold, 
 
 When the people lost comfort ; 
 205 And caused himself to be called king, 
 
 And did outrage and great disorder ; 
 
 Property be robbed out of all bounds. 
 
 Without pity and without right ; 
 
 Then lie came into the country of Saint Edmund, 
 210 Where he destroys all and confounds all ; 
 
 He demands property for his exactions 
 
 Beyond the power (of the people) and without reason ; 
 
 The people poor and already destroyed 
 
 Fly to the martyr Edmund, 
 215 And cry to their Lord, 
 
 And he avenges them with great readiness ; 
 
 At night came to him the vengeance 
 
 That he was pierced with a lance. 
 
 Flight of 
 Ethel red to 
 Normandy. 
 
 Death of 
 Sweyn. 
 
 Now come into England, 
 220 To make war and to conquer, 
 
 From Denmark with a powerful army 
 
 Of Danes a great company, 
 
 Who covetous, felons, cruel, 
 
 Love war more than peace. 
 225 The country they close in and destro}^, 
 
 Who even children and women slay. 
 
 Who put to flame and ashes 
 
 Sooner church than house. 
 
 This one slays, this despoils, this bm-ns^ 
 250 Illtreated is every part. 
 
 Invasion of 
 the Danes 
 under 
 Cnut. 
 
 Misery of 
 the coun- 
 try. 
 
 When King Ethelred knows this, 
 No wonder is it if it grieves him^ 
 
186 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The queen 
 and her 
 two sons 
 sent to 
 Norman- 
 
 Determi- 
 nation of 
 Edmund 
 Ironside. 
 
 Single 
 combat of 
 Edmund 
 Ironside 
 and Cnut. 
 
 To Duke Richard of Normandy, 
 For safety and protection, 
 
 He sends his wife and his children 235 
 To the duke that he may be their protector, 
 As being his daughter and liis grandsons : 
 He who was debonair and gentle, 
 Who could not fail them of right, 
 
 With joy and honour receives them. 240 
 
 The children were very beautiful 
 
 And amiable youths ; 
 
 Alfred was the name of the elder, 
 
 Edward of the yomiger : 
 
 But Edmund Ironside 245 
 
 Was the son of the daughter of Count Torin, 
 
 The third son of King Ethelred, 
 
 Eldest of the tluree ; he said, " By my faith, 
 
 Noble father, from us departs 
 
 No portion of our enemies ; 250 
 
 Our friends and our people they slay. 
 
 The country they burn and destroy. 
 
 Strange and unnatural. 
 
 Their sovereign fierce and cruel, 
 
 Whose name is Cnut, spares no 255 
 People, so as not to take their lives. 
 Much grief I have, and much saddens me 
 Both his disorder and his pride ; 
 
 your counsel and assistance 
 I go to crush his cunning." 260 
 So did he, for afterwards in war 
 As far as the frontiers of his land 
 He drove him ; then according to the general wish, 
 Edmund with Cnut fought 
 
 In single combat, as the English 265 
 And the Danes had proposed. 
 
 Cnut was fi.erce as a dragon, 
 Edmund bold as a lion ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOE. 
 
 187 
 
 Nor could one find in the whole world 
 270 An equal to Cnut and Edmund. 
 
 When the one and the other consent to it, 
 
 The kings arm themselves with great courtesy, 
 
 With coats of mail and shining helmets. 
 
 And mount their swift war horses ; 
 275 Their lances soon they break, 
 
 The splinters of which fly far ; 
 
 Then they seize their fui'bished brands. 
 
 Now begins the combat : 
 
 The blows are hard which each gives, 
 280 Each in striking stuns the other ; 
 
 Nor on this side can the Englishman boast. 
 
 Nor on the other side the Dane ; , 
 
 The Earl displays more skill. 
 
 But Edmund was more vigorous, 
 285 For young and hardened was he ; 
 
 The other, wise and older, 
 
 And less gifted with strength. 
 
 Feels that Edmund was long-winded ; 
 
 And the longer the fight lasts 
 290 The fresher and fiercer leaps on him, 
 
 And is stronger in the battle, 
 
 And strikes with the greater violence ; 
 
 Nor can Cnut long endure ; 
 
 But he feigns himself quite fresh and strong, 
 295 Makes a fierce assault on Edmund, 
 
 Strikes and strikes again : so that from the middle 
 
 Of Edmund's shield he breaks off a piece. 
 
 Of his armour breaks a link, 
 
 With his brand of steel which cuts so well. 
 300 Then he says : " Edmund, friend. 
 
 Now listen to what I tell you. Proposal of 
 
 Much would be the grief and loss 
 
 If a youth of yom^ age 
 
 Should perish, good son Edmund ; 
 805 All the world would be injured. 
 
188 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Lord and king am I of the Danes, 
 And thou art king of the English; 
 Thy father is dead, certainly it is a loss. 
 For he was peaceable and wise ; 
 
 Thy brothers are in Normandy, 310 
 Thou remainest alone, and without aid ; 
 Thou hast been elected king of England, 
 But thou hast not the consent of all. 
 Nor can you so as to drive me out 
 
 Expel me from the country ; 315 
 
 Pity seizes me of thy beauty. 
 
 Courage, good sense, and boldness. 
 
 Thy gentleness and thy youth, 
 
 Who hast not more than thirty years, 
 
 I desire not to seek to oppose thee ; 320 
 
 I dare not for God's sake to do the sin ; 
 
 Believe my counsel, that never in the world 
 
 You have heard of a more loyal one, Edmund. 
 
 Let us be kings in common 
 
 Of both one and the other people. 325 
 Bo you have a share in my country, 
 And I a share of yours without fighting; 
 1 covet your friendship more 
 Than kingdom, country, or city : 
 
 As we were before enemies, 330 
 
 Let us henceforward be friends ; 
 
 Let neither in peace or in battle 
 
 Fail the other in this life, 
 
 And there will be no one who fears not 
 
 Among these princes our companionship ; 335 
 
 From Paynim even to France, 
 
 Will the alliance be feared ; 
 
 Reign you with me in the Danish 
 
 Land, and let me in the English 
 
 Reign with thee. Be you Cnut, 340 
 
 Let me be Edmund ; let us be one. 
 
 There shall not be between us, as long as I am alive, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 189 
 
 If it please God, quarrel or strife/' 
 
 Edmund, who was debonair, 
 845 At these words would not be silent : 
 
 " Friend Cnut, who art so wise, 
 
 Bold, and courageous, 
 
 If treason had not been sown here. 
 
 At once would you have brought me to consent ; 
 850 But treason fear I much." 
 
 Fear not/' replied Cnut ; 
 Then each throws aw^ay his brand, 
 And unlaces the shining helm, 
 And they kiss each other with gentleness ; 
 355 When they saw it, both one and the other people 
 Had great joy ; no fear is there ; 
 English and Danes make one company. 
 
 When the terms of agreement are repeated. 
 
 They well please both the one and the other people ; 
 860 To Edmund remained the crown 
 
 Of England, and is surrendered 
 
 London to him with of the country 
 
 All, which is situated towards the south ; 
 
 To Cnut the north, which less pleased him. 
 865 But Edmund reigned not long, 
 
 A duke slew him by treason 
 
 At the house of retirement. 
 
 Cnut then remained entirely lord and king, Cnut sole 
 
 He made his laws according to his will. King. 
 870 He exiled the two sons of Edmund 
 
 And by treachery meditated 
 
 The relations and friends 
 
 Of King Ethelred out of the country 
 
 To banish, or put to death 
 875 By sin, treason, and wrong ; 
 
 Division of 
 the coun- 
 try be- 
 tween Ed- 
 mund and 
 Cnut. 
 
 Death of 
 Edmund 
 Ironside. 
 
190 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And that lie might have no fear of Richard 
 The duke, nor of Alfred nor Edward, 
 He married Emma the queen, 
 Because these were all of one origin. 
 
 Marriage 
 of Cnut 
 with the 
 Queen 
 Emma. 
 
 His great- 
 ness. 
 
 Death of 
 Cnut. 
 
 Harold 
 
 Harefoot 
 
 King. 
 
 Cnut styles himself king of England, 380 
 Whence great disgust have the honest men, 
 And because so misallied is 
 A dame of such renown : 
 But their opposition he little values. 
 
 Mounts over all and governs all ; 885 
 
 Of body he was bold and strong, 
 
 A good Christian, a good governor; 
 
 After he conquered Norway, 
 
 To Saint Edmund the martyr he built 
 
 An abbey, and supplied it 390 
 
 With lands and manors, and gave it treasure. 
 
 In his writings, which he sent. 
 
 At the beginning he caused himself 
 
 To be styled, Cnut king of the English, 
 
 Of Norway, of the Danes, 395 
 
 Of Scotland and of Sweden lord. 
 
 And then after that it pleased him to speak thus, 
 
 He lived twenty years ; finally 
 
 He died, whence all had grief 
 
 Two sons he had, who were very 400 
 
 Valiant, Harold and Hardecnut. 
 
 The one was by Algiva, and the other by Emma, 
 
 Who was queen and his wife : 
 
 Harold, the elder, was a bastard. 
 
 And Hardecnut was legitimate : 405 
 
 But Harold who was present 
 
 Was hastily elected king ; 
 
 Hardecnut remained king 
 
 In Denmark, where he was living : 
 
 Alfred with Edward his brother 410 
 Was with the duke his grandsire ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 191 
 
 No one of these was chosen 
 Because they were in Normandy, 
 
 When Alfred heard this said, 
 415 Much sadness and wrath had he in heart, 
 
 Because to the kingdom he had the greatest right, 
 
 As he who was tlie eldest : 
 
 Although Cnut was king by might, 
 
 Alfred was right heir by birth ; 
 420 And from Normandy he comes 
 
 With a mighty force of vessels, 
 
 At the port of Sandwich he arrives ; 
 
 Immediately after he had come to the shore. 
 
 This hears say the earl of Kent 
 425 Godwin, and comes there hastily. 
 
 Gently embraces and kisses him, 
 
 And says to him : " Now am I at ease, 
 
 Since I have my rightful lord ; 
 
 Have I not for long time desired him ? " 
 430 He displays his joy to him, with him eats, 
 
 With him jokes, with him plays. 
 
 At night when they were asleep, 
 
 Godwin with his men with furbished brands 
 
 Delays not to seize and slay them, 
 435 Who had no fear of him. 
 
 Alfred he caused to be seized and to be brought 
 
 To King Harold for his pleasure. 
 
 And Harold to the isle of Ely 
 
 Sends him, who had not deserved it, 
 440 Immediately causes his eyes to be put out, 
 
 Where he remains now in the tomb. 
 
 Now their remains none but Edward, 
 
 Whom God counsels and God protects. 
 
 There remained now no cause of anxiety 
 445 Excepting only Edward in Normandy, 
 The wise, debonair, and valiant. 
 Youngest of all his brothers ; 
 
 M 8 
 
 Expedition 
 of Alfred. 
 
 His seizure 
 by God-vrin. 
 
 He is 
 brought 
 before 
 Harold and 
 his eyes 
 put out. 
 
 Edward 
 remains in 
 Normandy. 
 
192 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 But to hear of England pleases him not, 
 Which then was not at ease, 
 
 Because Harold, who was son of Cnut, 450 
 
 His countrymen held at naught. 
 
 Because he was a Dane ; wherefore the Danes 
 
 He drew to himself, and abased the English. 
 
 Of Denmark he was king and lord 
 
 Powerful ; so much the harsher was he to the English, 455 
 
 Who had chosen him for king, 
 
 And caused in the kingdom much disorder. 
 
 Harold the bastard, son of Cnut, 
 Caused the young Edward to be watched : 
 But Edward, when he heard say of it, 460 
 Laments for grief, sighs from tlie heart ; 
 
 Grief of Much he t hinks of such ruin, 
 
 Edward. ^i^g ^£ Emma the Queen, 
 
 His mother ; who longs to die ; 
 
 The king seeks her to slay her. 4G5 
 By day he groans, and by night he watches, 
 If he grieves no wonder is it ; 
 His brothers are both dead ; 
 His mother who lived in sorrow. 
 
 Who has concealed herself in abbeys, 470 
 Because the king persecuted her so much, — 
 Even in the abbey of Winchester, 
 She, the queen, cannot be in peace 
 For the king who was her stepson ; 
 
 Her manors who burns and causes to be ruined, 475 
 
 Causes her to be hunted from the country, 
 
 And wars against the whole kingdom. 
 
 Since he draws to himself alien Danes 
 
 And destroys his own people, as I said before; 
 
 He was not courteous nor of great intelligeace. 480 
 
 But he reigned not long time ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 193 
 
 Such was lie, that one rejoices at his downfall 
 He reigned but for three or four years ; 
 Tlie king died at Exeter. 
 485 At Westminster, as it pleased him to be, 
 He was buried full richly. 
 As befits a royal corpse. 
 But the Danes whom he had brouo-ht 
 Are on the watch for ill doing. 
 
 490 Afterwards as pleased all the barons, 
 
 Hardecnut was crowned king, 
 
 Son of Cnut and Emma, and brother of Edward, 
 
 As I said before, on one side. 
 
 The exiles he caused to be recalled, 
 495 Whom Harold had banished. 
 
 And he caused to be hurled out the body 
 
 Of Harold, and to be thrown, 
 
 Beheaded, all out of the church ; 
 
 Head and body he tln-ows into the Thames. 
 500 The Danes drew it from the water, 
 
 And caused it to be buried 
 
 In the cemetery of the Danes, 
 
 Because of two kingdoms he was king. 
 
 And son of Cnut the powerful king, 
 505 Who was so valiant as long as he lived. 
 
 A daughter had the king. 
 Who was not so beautiful as clever, 
 Gunnild her name, and he gave her 
 To him who with love had asked for her, 
 
 510 The noble Emperor Henry. 
 
 She remained not long with him. 
 Because by felons, who had no reason 
 To blame her calumniously. 
 She was charged with shame, 
 
 515 To the Emperor was she accused. 
 
 According to the custom of the empire 
 
 It behoved her to clear herself from shame 
 
 Death of 
 Harold. 
 
 Hardecnut 
 King. 
 
 The body 
 of Harold 
 thrown 
 into the 
 Thames ; 
 
 but reco- 
 vered and 
 buried by 
 the Danes. 
 
 Gunnilda, 
 wife of the 
 Emperor 
 Henry IH, , 
 vindicates 
 her cha- 
 racter by 
 battel. 
 
194 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 By battel, and she takes much trouble 
 To find one to be her champion ; 
 
 But finds no one ; for very huge was 520 
 
 The accuser as a giant : 
 
 But a dwarf whom she had brought up 
 
 Undertook the fight with him : 
 
 At the first blow he hamstrung him, 
 
 At the second he cut off" his feet. 525 
 
 Mimecan was the dwarf's name, 
 
 Who was so good a champion, 
 
 As the history, which is written, 
 
 Says of him ; the lady was freed from blame. 
 
 But the lady the emperor 530 
 
 No more will have as her lord. 
 
 Unpopu- At this time was Enorland 
 
 Hardecnut Destroyed and dishonoured in war, 
 among the For the Danes hated much 
 
 The rightful King Hardecnut ; 535 
 ihS- He defends himself with courage, 
 dom. ° From the English collected a great subsidy ; 
 
 By the treasure and the mighty host which he had. 
 
 The war he sustained against the Danes, 
 
 Much chivalry had he, 540 
 
 And a great army have the Danes : 
 
 They wound, destroy, trouble, bind, 
 
 Women and children they slay, 
 
 To flame and ashes they put 
 
 Even houses of religion ; 545 
 This one slays, this despoils, this burns. 
 This slays infant and this old man. 
 And the clergy and Holy Church, 
 Are put to grief and shame ; 
 
 Nor knew any one what to say or do, 550 
 Nor knows he against whom or to whom to attach 
 himself 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 Dishonoured is religion ; 
 
 And put to confusion 
 
 And driven out are hermit and monk, 
 555 Prior, clerk, and canon ; 
 
 The bishops and abbats 
 
 Are despoiled, insulted, mocked. 
 
 Privilege or writing of Rome 
 
 They value not an apple ; 
 560 Sentence or absolution 
 
 They value not a button. 
 
 He has fear who holds with the Danes, 
 
 And he fears who is with the English : 
 
 Of the people they make great destruction, 
 565 111 here, ill there, ill every where ; 
 
 The gentlemen of the land 
 
 They bind, they hang, they diminish in numbers ; 
 
 The rabble and low-fellows 
 
 Get possession of their lands. 
 570 Matrons and gentle virgins, 
 
 Beauteous in form and face. 
 
 By the Danes are dishonoured, 
 
 And vilely treated in their bodies ; 
 
 They take their rings from their fingers, 
 575 Their robes, money, and palfreys. 
 
 Now are the Danes stronger and bolder. 
 
 Now is King Hardecnut master. 
 
 According to fortune and her riot. 
 
 Which in war makes of people a ball, 
 580 According to the custom of war, 
 
 Now to lose, and now to conquer. 
 
 "When he had reigned a year or more 
 King Hardecnut died 
 At Lambeth suddenly, 
 585 While at table among his people, 
 Without speaking to clerk or priest. 
 He is buried at Winchester. 
 
 N 2 
 
 Sudden 
 death of 
 Hardecnut. 
 
19G 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Before it was ill, now it is worse ; 
 Now are bolder his enemies. 
 
 The gentlemen of legitimate line, 590 
 Especially those of the royal blood, 
 Are dead, and taken and exiled ; 
 The ills increase more than enough. 
 
 I wish clearly to give an account, 
 Of what the great history in Latin 
 Makes mention (to keep it) in memory. 
 Prayer of Bishop of Winchester, 
 
 Bishop Who sees these ills so much rising and increasing, 
 wold. Whose name was Brittewold, 
 
 From his heart made a prayer GOO 
 
 In tears and with sorrow 
 
 With a good and holy intent : 
 
 " Ah ! God, whose mercy 
 And pity Holy Scripture records, 
 
 To whom it belongs to have pity G05 
 On thy servants, since long 
 Will languish thy people, 
 Who wait for thy grace, 
 Lord God, of thy work 
 
 May pity and care occupy you; 610 
 For bethink you that it waits for 
 Pity, not for judgment. 
 Although we are caitifi* sinners. 
 We call to you as our Lord ; 
 
 We have no refuge but in you, 615 
 In our anguish, in our distress. 
 Although we have not deserved it. 
 On your servants have mercy, 
 Nor turn you a deaf ear ; 
 
 England is like a sheepfold 620 
 Delivered up to lions and wolves, 
 Alas, worn out and troubled ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 197 
 
 Holy Church is like a ship 
 Without helm and sail and mast. 
 625 God, who art our shepherd, 
 Bring succour to your sheep : 
 Saint Peter, guide and govern 
 Our ship, which is Holy Church." 
 
 The good man watches for so long, 
 680 That he sleeps through fatigue ; 
 And sees in a vision 
 That heard is his prayer. 
 
 It seemed to him that he sees a personage His vision 
 
 From Heaven coming shining and bright, ronado^n'of 
 
 635 An old man like to a clerk Edward h>r 
 
 S. Peter. 
 
 Who shines, like the beaming sun ; 
 
 Before him appears a 3'outh 
 
 Who remains, marvellously beautiful. 
 
 Says the good man to the youth, 
 6-10 "I am Peter the door-keeper, 
 
 Servant of Heaven." Says the old man, 
 
 "How art thou called?" "Sire, Edward. 
 
 A gentleman am I of England, 
 
 My lineage is destroyed by war. 
 6i5 By great wickedness and wrong am I 
 
 Watched by many to be put to death. 
 
 Not wise am I, and young and tender ; 
 
 My country is put to flame and ashes. 
 
 Without aid and deprived of counsel. 
 650 But, good father, who well seem 
 
 Sire of great dignity. 
 
 And are, it seems to me, Saint Peter, 
 
 Who hear my prayer, 
 
 What counsel you this poor Edward?" 
 655 Says the good man, "Son, God protect thee." 
 
 Now he calls him to himself, 
 Blesses, consecrates, anoints him as king; 
 
us 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Peace and plenty lie promises him, 
 Counsel, succour, wealth, 
 
 In word, in thought, and deed ; 660 
 And discovers how many years he shall reign, 
 And (promises him) victory over his enemies : 
 And he shall pass from the world to glory, 
 Right and justice he shall keep, 
 
 And he shall honour much Holy Church : 665 
 
 And much he admonishes and prays him 
 
 That he live a chaste and holy life ; 
 
 That from Saint John, the friend of Jesus, 
 
 Who was apostle and evangelist, 
 
 He take example ; " and he shall bring to thee 670 
 
 Great honour, since he has the power. 
 
 Peace there shall be in England 
 
 In your time without loss and injury." 
 
 The bishop all amazed 
 Says, " Saint Peter, I pray you, (575 
 Who art prelate of our prelates. 
 Tell me when shall be in good estate 
 This realm." He' looks 
 Kindly, hesitates a little : 
 
 And then says to him, " Friend, this belongs q^q 
 
 To God himself the Almighty, 
 
 Who transfers, and alters and changes. 
 
 Alienates kingdoms taken from one. 
 
 And gives to whomsoever it pleases him, 
 
 To ask why he permits not. g85 
 
 " God has . chosen a man. 
 He has not a better from here to Rome, 
 Who wiU do right and justice. 
 Who in life will be pure and sinless, 
 
 Who shall discomfit the Danes 690 
 
 And their pride and their baseness, 
 
 Wbo are now cruel felons ; 
 
 And he shall reign in glorious peace, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 199 
 
 And shall live a good long life. 
 695 T, Peter, will be his protector. 
 
 But, good friend, that I may tell you true, 
 
 Thou shalt not be in this life, 
 
 Before (this) it shall behove thee to die. 
 
 But I tell you what is the future." 
 700 Now the old man disappeared, 
 
 The youth on the other side. 
 
 The bishop now awakes, 
 Marvels at the adventure. 
 Of this vision the sum 
 
 705 He retains ; and well names these two. 
 Of the vision openly 
 Were many persons well assured ; 
 He gives thanks to the Almighty, 
 That it has pleased him to discover so much; 
 
 710 To his intimates he disclosed all, 
 
 Whatever here I relate and tell you, 
 Which afterwards was as a prophecy 
 Of King Edward all accomplished. 
 
 Edward stays beyond the sea, 
 715 Grieving, pensive, sad, and mournful. 
 
 Who laments and complains much ; 
 
 He believes that if he is taken and seized. 
 
 He would be despoiled, nor would be rescued 
 
 For all the gold that is in Damascus : 
 720 And he knows that very closely 
 
 For ill watch him many persons : 
 
 Had he much gold or silver. 
 
 To make presents to the Danes, 
 
 No one would lie in wait to take him away, 
 725 To seize, or slay, or carry him off. 
 
 ('ou(liti(ni 
 of Edward. 
 
200 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 He cannot feel himself safe 
 In chamber, in castle, nor in tower ; 
 His hope in God he placed : 
 Now he has entered a church, 
 
 Before the altar on his knees 730 
 
 Has poured out his afflictions, 
 
 Tenderly sighs and weeps, 
 
 And thus prays with joined hands ; 
 
 His prayer was pure and holy ; 
 
 Before the face of God on his throne, 735 
 
 It mounts, as does the smoke 
 
 Of incense, which is pleasing to God. 
 
 P^ayer^of Q God, who createdst by thy single word, 
 Air, earth, and fire and flood ; 
 
 And the moon in the firmament, 740 
 
 The stars, the sun that shines ; 
 
 Who alone of right art King of kings. 
 
 Whose kingdom shall never fail ; 
 
 I cannot say by what reason 
 
 Is any one called king but you. 745 
 Alexander, who conquered Darius, 
 Priam, Menelaus, Caesar, 
 
 And other of whom none knows the number. 
 
 All are passed away by death like a shadow. 
 
 Thou givest kingdoms at thy pleasure, 750 
 
 And takest away when it pleaseth thee to take away ; 
 
 Saul the proud thou abasedst. 
 
 And in his place thou exaltedst David ; 
 
 Look, sweet God, at thy unfortunate one, 
 
 Thou who alone art father of the orphan ; 755 
 
 Jesu, son of Mary, protect 
 
 Me thy servant Edward. 
 
 Jesu, I have no father but you : 
 
 Already put to confusion 
 
 Are the best of my line 760 
 By strange savage people : 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 After great perils and sorrows 
 
 My father is dead, a short life had he ; 
 
 My mother Emma, the queen, 
 765 Pricks my heart as does a thorn, 
 
 Who of Cnut to me made a step-father, 
 
 And from mother made herself step-mother. 
 
 So much has he changed the whole condition 
 
 Of our kingdom, and this confusion arises, 
 / / ^ So much with bastardy was 
 
 The land entirely filled ; 
 
 For all the royal line 
 
 He slew with sufferino^s and outraofe. 
 
 O • CD 
 
 My nephews, the sons of Edmund, 
 775 No one knows what has become of them. 
 
 Ah, Edmund, lion hearted. 
 
 Thou too perishedst by the treason 
 
 Of Godwin, the Earl of Kent, 
 
 The flatterer who is buoyed up and depends 
 780 Upon treason, sin, and wrong. 
 
 Who delivered up my brother to death. 
 
 Sweyn and Cnut with their Danes 
 
 Have slain the gentle English, 
 
 Whose parents, whose ancestors 
 785 Were noble conquerors : 
 
 Coming in the company 
 
 Of Brutus of the bold countenance 
 
 Who arrived with a great navy 
 
 From might}" Troy, the flower of Asia. 
 790 Alas ! what thou wilt do, England, 
 
 Where thou wilt be able better to seek counsel, 
 
 I know not; but I pray the Almighty 
 
 That He may have pity speedily on it, 
 
 And on me his own Edward, 
 795 W'^ho carry in my heart a dart of grief ; 
 
202 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 But, God, by thy redemption, 
 Give me cure of my grief, 
 And by thy holy Passion 
 Protect me from evil and treason, 
 
 From sharpened arms and poison, 800 
 
 As already thou hast protected the noble Edwin, 
 
 And Oswald the noble hero, 
 
 Whom it rejoiced to trust in the Cross, 
 
 Sire Saint Peter, under whose aid 
 I put myself and my property, 805 
 Be to me a shield and protection 
 Against the tyrant Danish felons ; 
 Be to me lord and friend 
 Against all my enemies. 
 His vow. To thy service I entirely give myself up, 810 
 And well I vow to you and promise you, 
 When I shall be of strength and age, 
 To Rome I will make my pilgrimage, 
 Where you and your companion 
 
 Saint Paul suffered your passion." 815 
 
 When so much he had prayed and said, 
 He is emboldened by the Holy Spirit ; 
 He who before was in despair. 
 Is all joyous and renewed ; 
 
 Of the Holy Spirit he receives comfort, 820 
 
 As those in danger who come to port ; 
 
 All his heart is renewed, 
 
 With joy and exultation he rejoices. 
 
 A mes- Now lo ! news brings 
 
 sengerin- ^ messenger who comforts him, 825 
 Edward he Who by a letter closed by wax, 
 elect^?^ And marks which he well knows what they mean, 
 King. Makes him all confidently sure. 
 
 That Saint Peter is brinoino- him succour. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 203 
 
 830 " Thou slialt be the dear one of England, 
 It can seek none but thee : 
 Dead are all thy enemies ; 
 God has chosen thee for our king." 
 
 When Edward hears and understands, 
 835 Thanks to Saint Peter he gives, 
 
 Assured is he of the death of Cnut, 
 
 Who has so much injured his lineage. 
 
 Dead is Cnut, and his two sons 
 
 Soon died after liim : 
 840 The Danes depart in confusion, 
 
 Nor dare to stay longer ; 
 
 Then are the English overjoyed, 
 
 And give thanks to their Creator, 
 
 Who as from Egypt he did of old 
 845 His servants from slavery has freed. 
 
 With joy have they asked for their Edward, 
 
 That he has not arrived seems tardy to them. 
 
 To meet him with joy they go. 
 
 The feast is noble, which they make for him. 
 850 They say to him : " Welcome 
 
 In the name of God, his own dear friend." 
 
 As before was said of the Son of Mary 
 
 On the day of Palm Sunday, 
 
 He was elected king before he was born, 
 855 And called the happy king. 
 
 Of England is he now called His Coro- 
 
 Anointed King, now crowned ; nation. ^ 
 
 The prelate of Canterbury, 
 
 The archbishop who is primate 
 860 Of all the kingdom, anoints him 
 
 And consecrates, without delay ; 
 
 So came there in great company 
 
 The clergy and chivalry 
 
 And he, who the prelacy 
 865 Of York governs and guides, 
 
LIFE OF 
 
 Because the feast is general 
 
 In monastery, city, and palace : 
 
 There is no one who has not joy and exultation, 
 
 And who praises not the Creator for it, 
 
 And they pray that God protect for long S70 
 
 Their lawful lord Edward. 
 
 Popularity Then is the land in good condition ; 
 of Ed^^ard, Q^^^^ ^^^^^ prelate, 
 
 There is none whom the king pleases not, 
 
 All are rich, all are at ease. 8/^5 
 His power And the neighbouring princes^ 
 fluence. ^U. his submissive friends. 
 
 From the mountains as far as to Spain, 
 
 Even the Emperor of Germany. 
 
 With God and with man he is in favour, 880 
 There is no one in the world that hates him, 
 Excepting the Danes — this matters not, 
 Because they can do nothing but threaten. 
 The powerful king of France 
 
 With him has made now alliance, 885 
 
 The dukes, counts, and barons 
 
 From distant lands around. 
 
 Each to him surrenders himself; 
 
 Each good man to him gives himself up, 
 
 Much he resembles King Solomon 890 
 
 Of great fame, of great renown ; 
 
 French, Germans, Lombards 
 
 Desire to see King Edward, 
 
 To hear, his laws and his judgments, 
 
 His sense and courtesy ; 895 
 
 Each one who sees King Edward 
 
 Is more courteous when he leaves him ; 
 
 Each one receives there, each one learns 
 
 Moderation, sense, and good manners. 
 
 ^ I have ventured to adopt the correction princes for privee ; cs this, 
 intimates, can hardly be correct here. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 205 
 
 900 There is no one so wise but he departs 
 
 Wiser from the court of Edward ; 
 
 There is no one so courteous, who is no "bastard, 
 
 That he learns not something sooner or later, 
 
 Nor was there felon or stupid servant 
 905 Who made himself deaf to his prayer. 
 
 His court was of courtesy 
 
 The school and of accomplishments ; 
 
 Nor was there since the time of Arthur 
 
 A king who had such honour : 
 910 Fierce was he to liis enemies, 
 
 Debonair to his friends ; 
 
 To the one he was as to barbarians, 
 
 A lamb to his own people and to his neighbours. 
 
 His own barons he loved, 
 915 And willingly avanced them. 
 
 Flatterers and aliens, 
 
 Of whose loyalty he was not sure. 
 
 He avoided with courtesy. 
 
 And among his own people 
 920 With gold and silver he was provided, 
 
 And thus was much more feared ; 
 
 Nevertheless he rendered them freed 
 
 From a detested tribute 
 
 Which at the first as a favour 
 925 Without dispute, anger, or threats 
 
 Was collected throughout England 
 
 To support the war against the Danes i 
 
 Afterwards the custom of it sprung up He abo- 
 
 And the tax was collected in the royal purse Danegeit 
 930 By covetous and cruel bailiffs. 
 In time of peace as in war. 
 King Edward abolished this. 
 And by a charter confirmed it. 
 
 It came about by an adventure, 
 935 Of which the written history testifies. 
 
206 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 ^egendj)f The treasurers to gladden 
 on the heart of the king had a desire. 
 
 Treasure. That in such treasure he may not trust, 
 The king goes where he is led: 
 
 They show large and full barrels, 940 
 
 Which were full of money, 
 
 Which were obtained from the tribute 
 
 Turned from a favour into a debt ; 
 
 He sees a devil sitting on the top 
 
 Of the treasure, black and hideous. 945 
 
 King Edward alone sees him. 
 
 And bids him to depart at once ; 
 
 And shields himself with a blessing ; 
 
 And he departs through the great virtue 
 
 Of the Cross : but much he laments 950 
 
 That he had pillaged and despoiled (his people) ; 
 
 And the king from that hour 
 
 For that treasure had no care; 
 
 On the contrary he caused it, where it had been taken, 
 
 to be returned, 
 Nor more allowed the Denscot to be taken, 955 
 For the exaction of that impost 
 Was called Denscot in that language ; 
 To great length runs liis fame and his honour, 
 His love of rich and poor ; 
 
 From his people he had blessing, 960 
 And high guerdon from God. 
 
 The service of the church he loved, 
 Right and justice at court ; 
 With simple appearance and humble glance 
 At each he looks without pride ; 965 
 Very good friends to him are monks, 
 Hermits, priests, and canons. 
 
 The holier man was the more esteemed by him ; 
 His dearest friends were two 
 
 Very religious monks, 970 
 Good clerks of high discretion, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 207: 
 
 Of whom it belongs to me to tell you, 
 When it falls to my subject. 
 
 The king holds as a very great vice 
 975 Above all others, avarice ; 
 
 By this account who wishes to understand 
 
 Can know and understand it ; 
 
 So one may be certain, 
 
 That of great pity he was full. 
 
 980 One day it came about by chance, The Thief 
 
 That after much counsel and care, Treasury 
 
 Lying on his bed he could not sleep. 
 
 Nevertheless he reposed himself, 
 
 And supported his drooping head. 
 985 Now arrived Hugelin 
 
 The chamberlain, who takes some money, 
 
 Carries off as much as he wished 
 
 To pay to his seneschals. 
 
 To his caterers, and marshals, 
 090 But in his haste he forgets 
 
 That he shuts not the chest. 
 
 The scullion of the kitchen 
 
 Goes to do his office, 
 
 Well believes that asleep is 
 995 The king, and seizes the money. 
 
 He goes to conceal them and then returns, 
 
 And takes as much and conceals them at once^ ; 
 
 And a third time, for he had no fear 
 
 Of Hugelin, who delays for long, 
 1000 He desires to take a large portion of the money. 
 
 The king sees all, who is not asleep, 
 
 Who in spirit sees, that quickly 
 
 Afterwards there the officer would come. 
 
 And says, " Fly, fellow, for well I know 
 1005 That Hugo the chamberlain is coming; 
 
 By the Mother of God, assuredly 
 
 1 This may be aveire, (he mor.cy. See lines 1011, 1022, 1031. 
 
208 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 He will not leave you even a halfpenny." 
 
 He departed without speaking a word ; 
 
 The king gives him leave to go in peace. 
 
 The chamberlain afterwards returns, 1010 
 
 And sees at a glance the theft, ^ 
 
 By a great mark which he finds there, 
 
 Proves that injury has been done there ; 
 
 Jle sees the diminution, 
 
 And perceives that the king is awake ; 1015 
 Then like one astonished he cries out, 
 "Harro !" but the king rebukes him, 
 " Silence, Hugelin/' " Sire, pardon ! 
 Great injury has now been done here. 
 
 Did you see a stranger, since 1020 
 I went away entering in yoiu' sight. 
 Who has carried off this property?" 
 The king answers that it matters not. 
 
 Pardon sire, and the thief 
 Did you not see?" "Hugelin, no; 1025 
 It was a poor needy one, 
 He has more want of it than we ; 
 Enough treasure has King Edward ; 
 It is right that the promise made to him should be 
 performed ; 
 
 Twice he comes there and heaps up some pieces, 1030 
 
 Money he wishes the third time to take ; 
 
 I say to him. Be off, wretch, 
 
 What you have already taken keep in peace. 
 
 By me you shall not be discovered ; 
 
 Hugo is coming, be well assured; 1035 
 So far I know him, so may God guard me, 
 He will not leave you even one halfpenny, 
 If he comes. And well may you boast. 
 If you get off without disturbance ; 
 
 What remains is quite enough for thee; 1040 
 
 As Jesu Clu-ist teaches us, 
 
 Common ought to be worldly property 
 
 ^ Perhaps larcin aveire, the theft of the money. See 1. 997. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 209 
 
 To all those who have need of it." 
 
 It may be understood by this account 
 1045 How little store he set by wealth : 
 
 And how full he was of pity 
 
 Of gentleness and humility, 
 
 That he was unwilling to do to the thief, 
 
 Who stole his property, any thing but good. 
 1 050 Let each one speak his opinion 
 
 Clearly of the Saints of Paradise ; 
 
 I have not heard of one who showed more 
 
 Debonair simplicity, 
 
 Save Jesu alone, who to the thief 
 ]055 Hung on his right hand gave pardon 
 
 Of his sins during His Passion, 
 
 As we read in the Gospel. 
 
 It is right too I should say and recount to you, Request of 
 
 That the barons and counts thauhr°^ 
 1060 To strengthen the kingdom. King wiU 
 
 Wish that he take a wife, marry. 
 
 In order to have a lawful heir. 
 
 Assembled are all his vassals. 
 
 They say to him : " Good sire king, 
 J 065 Thou seest well, that by cruel Danes 
 
 Is the royal line 
 
 Much ravaged and brought low, 
 
 And the countr}^ is destroyed. 
 
 We pray that it may please you, 
 1070 To take a wife to strengthen 
 
 The kingdom, crown, and its power ; 
 
 That if it pleases the King of Heaven, 
 
 We may have of you a lawful heir, 
 
 Who may have knowledge and power when he shall 
 be of age 
 
 1 075 After you to govern the baronage ; 
 Who may teach us to whom to hold, 
 Whom to love, and v/hom to serve ; 
 
 o 
 
9 
 
 210 LIFE OF 
 
 For we have cruel neighbours 
 Who seek our possessions ; 
 
 Of whom each longs for war 1080 
 And to rob us and to slay us/' 
 
 The king here, when he understands their wish, 
 Bows, answers them simply ; 
 "Lords, I wish to act according to your wish, 
 I will not oppose you, 1085 
 For it behoves a wise prince 
 To obey his own people. 
 I ask a respite, but for a short time." 
 The barons easily consent to it. 
 
 The king much thanks them : ] 090 
 
 Now he applies himself in prayer 
 With very good intent : 
 
 His Prayer, J esu, from whom each purposed 
 Yow and will is entirely a gift. 
 
 And you, my friend Saint Peter, 1095 
 
 For you hear my prayer. 
 
 And Saint John the Evangelist, 
 
 Comfort my heart which is sad ; 
 
 Well know you all my intention, 
 
 I wish to be chaste all my life; 1100 
 
 How then can I marry a wife 
 
 And live with her chaste and perfect? 
 
 And if I am unwilling to do it. 
 
 To my people I shall be opposed. 
 
 " And how will it be concerning my journey, 1105 
 Dear God, who art so wise a counsellor ? 
 In this dismay and doubt 
 Grant me the assurance 
 
 That there shall not come on me the injury 
 
 Of losing my virginity; 1110 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 211 
 
 ' Saint John, who art chaste and pure, 
 
 And Saint Peter, powerful shepherd. 
 
 To the one I commit my virginity, 
 
 To the other my pilgrimage, 
 1115 That against me be not wroth 
 
 Jesu, the Virgin's Son, 
 
 Thou who a Virgin and Son of a Virgin, 
 
 Wast born from a Mother pure and beautiful. 
 
 Who otherwise belongs by birth 
 1] 20 To God, who (now) to an earthly sinner. 
 
 He by his own power ; 
 
 My life governs and directs ; 
 
 For I desire my barons 
 
 To satisfy, and to please God." 
 
 1125 To his barons who wait and An- 
 
 Answers the king very gently : ^^^^* 
 
 ''According to your will and pleasure 
 
 I will do, lords, your desire : 
 
 Since he who does not the will 
 3180 Of his people, will have no power over them; 
 
 The king has not his subjects entirely 
 
 When he has not the hearts of his people." 
 
 Godwin, whose design was Godwin. 
 
 To obtain treasure and revenues, 
 1135 Was largely provided and stored 
 
 With gold and silver of which he had enough, 
 
 Since by lawsuits and by bargains 
 
 He had obtained much property : 
 
 Much had he acquired by fraud 
 1140 More than by chivafry ; 
 
 There was no one so noble in the land 
 
 Who would have dared to make war with Godwin, 
 
 And the great men with fidelity 
 
 Made alliance with Godwin. 
 
 O 2 
 
212 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Edith, his No equal had he in any land 1145 
 Daughter, j^^ acquiring territorial possessions. 
 
 A daughter had he, very beautiful, 
 
 A well-disposed damsel, 
 
 Imbued with courtesy, 
 
 Who was called Edith. 1150 
 "With God, with man she had much favour, 
 Of her father she follows not the steps ; 
 Modest is she in conduct. 
 As well befits a virgin ; 
 
 She had great good sense in literature 1155 
 And every thing to which she paid attention ; 
 Whose fame you might hear spreading 
 From England to Alexandria. 
 In engraving and portraiture, 
 
 In gold and silver embroidery, 1160 
 
 She made so many true, appropriate and beautiful, 
 
 Either in needlework or patchwork. 
 
 Men, birds, beasts, and flowers ; 
 
 And so well did she divide her colours ; 
 
 And in other rich and noble work 1165 
 
 She had no equal as far as Constantinople ; 
 
 Eloquent was she and wise 
 
 More than maiden of her age. 
 
 Much care and thought had she employed 
 
 In well passing her youth. 1170 
 
 As comes the rose from the thorn. 
 
 Came Edith from Godwin ; 
 
 Thus of it was made a courteous verse, 
 
 Of which clerks know well the French, 
 
 That is, Sicut spina rosam 1175 
 
 Genuit Godwinus JEditham. 
 
 Design of 
 Godwin 
 
 Ed-vvard 
 should 
 marry her. 
 
 Godwin by foresight thought 
 That he should make a great alliance 
 In giving his daughter to the king ; 
 She by her own goodness, 
 Through her good sense and learning 
 Might well be chosen for queen, 
 
 1180 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOE. 
 
 213 
 
 And thus completely at rest would be 
 
 The report and cry of his murders. 
 1185 For much he fears that King Edward 
 
 His brother's death sooner or later 
 
 And his other treasons will avenge ; 
 
 And at some time will take heavy vengeance. 
 
 By flattery and by promises, 
 1190 By gifts, by paying and by expending, 
 
 He did so much with the king's councillors, 
 
 That he obtained his desire; 
 
 More by the goodness of the maiden 
 
 Who was so good and beautiful, 
 1195 Than through the father. Count Godwin, 
 
 Who so well knew art and stratagem. 
 
 Of opponents he had in it many a one. 
 
 Because Godwin was an attainted traitor; 
 
 They fear that the streamlet take 
 1200 The flavour of its spring, 
 
 That the daughter draw from the father 
 
 Evil ffoit from bitter root ; 
 
 But the maiden is so beloved, 
 
 Proved to be good and wise, 
 1205 That she can have no opposition. 
 
 Since nothing ought to be said of her but good. 
 
 So she is married to the kinff Marriage 
 . , , ® of Edward 
 
 And crowned queen ; and Edith, 
 
 The nuptials are richly solemnized, nadon^of" 
 1210 As befits king and queen; the Queen. 
 
 Enough of chivalry had they there, 
 
 Enough of youth; 
 
 Knights of bravery and youth, 
 
 Who set themselves to play, 
 1215 The one to shiver their lances, 
 
 The other to conduct the dance ; 
 
 They sing, dance, and fiddle. 
 
 Play the harp, frisk and leap ; 
 
 Many rich gifts had she there 
 1220 Robes, jewels, and ornaments ; 
 
214 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The dresses of silk and jewels of gold 
 Amount to a large treasure. 
 
 Their Vow The day passes in great amusement, 
 of Chastity. 35^^ ^Yien they lie down at night, 
 
 The king makes to the queen, 1225 
 
 By the consent and agreement of both, 
 
 A firm promise and covenant, 
 
 Of which they make God the witness and protector, 
 That never on any day of their lives 
 
 Will they lose the integrity of their virginity. 1230 * 
 
 The one wishes it, the other prays it; 
 
 Each is determined to keep this vow : 
 
 And they request the Virgin 
 
 Who gave suck to God from her breast, 
 
 Who alone was Virgin and Mother, 1235 
 
 Saint John the Evangelist, and Saint Peter, 
 
 That these three towards the Creator 
 
 Should be their aid and succour, 
 
 Should undertake the guardianship and care of them. 
 
 That neither of them break the vow. 1240 
 
 Together they abide years and days, 
 
 They preserve the flower of chastity : 
 
 So of it there was much marvel ; 
 
 The white lily, red rose, 
 
 The heat of their youth 1245 
 
 Makes not wither, injures not. 
 
 Together they are, together they abide. 
 
 Their vow and their promise they infringe not. 
 
 And they live in marriage 
 
 As in a monastick order ; 1250 
 
 Together are they in the manner 
 
 Of a dear sister with her dear brother ; 
 
 So is it with the holy King Edward 
 
 As the wood which burns not in the fire. 
 
 By the conquest over fleshly lust 1255 
 
 Well ought he to be called a martjo* ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 215 
 
 Nor do I know of any history which describes 
 A king, who had so great a victory. 
 Conquered his flesh, the devil and the world, 
 1260 Who are three powerful enemies. 
 
 Full is the world of treason, Popular 
 
 Of slander and detraction: opinions 
 
 . , respecting 
 
 borne say m reproach this. 
 
 That he approaches not his wife 
 1265 Through simpleness and timidity 
 
 And foolish simplicity. 
 
 Others that he had no desire 
 
 To have offspring by Edith, 
 
 Who was daughter of the wicked count, 
 1270 Who never was ashamed of betraying. 
 
 But they know not the great secret 
 
 Of Saint Edward the chaste king, 
 
 Nor know they the agreement 
 
 Of Edith the chaste queen, 
 1275 How God had directed 
 
 And ordered all their lives ; 
 
 Who sees whatever is to come. 
 
 And ordains all at His pleasure. 
 
 One day of Pentecost it chanced, The King's 
 
 1280 That King Edward held his comt Vision of 
 
 High and full at Westminster, the Danish 
 
 Where many of the baronage were. 1^^"^- 
 
 That day the king wore his crown. 
 
 Entirely abandons his heart to God 
 1285 At the sacrament of the mass ; 
 
 In his heart he ceases not to pray : 
 
 Although he was in royal array, 
 
 And holding his chief sceptre. 
 
 His heart he has simple and humble and lowly. 
 1290 After that he is tired with praying, 
 
 He smiled as if in a trance ; 
 
 All wonder at the smile, 
 
 o 4 +- 
 
216 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Both counts and barons, 
 And all who were around. 
 
 After this hour for long time 1295 
 Was he in a reverie and deep thought. 
 But when they saw a time and hour, 
 The intimates of his house 
 Request that of the laugh 
 
 The occasion should be shown, 1300 
 
 Because they all marvel 
 
 That he thence had joy and amusement, 
 
 Who like a simple infant 
 
 Was wont to be at that hour. 
 
 The king now groans and sighs, 1305 
 To the inquirers begins to speak : 
 "My loyal people, my dear friends, 
 I will tell you why I laughed : 
 When was begun the service 
 
 Of the mass according to the session 1310 
 
 And the custom of this day, 
 
 When the Spirit of God filled the world, 
 
 I prayed God with earnest intention, 
 
 That he would save me and my baronage. 
 
 And would send us his Holy Spirit, 1315 
 
 As of old on this day he did 
 
 To his apostles and friends. 
 
 " Now I was put into a trance : 
 Far off in Denmark I saw 
 
 Our mortal enemy 1320 
 
 The King, who with a mighty navy, 
 
 And great company of Danes, 
 
 Prepared thence to come 
 
 To bring shame on me and on us all ; 
 
 With arms and . . . . ^ they load their vessels, 1325 
 Bring them on deck, hoist their sails ; 
 
 * The MS. reads nefs, ships, both here and at the end of the line ; an 
 obvious error. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 21T 
 
 The wind was as they wished 
 
 For coming straight to England ; 
 
 But when they should embark in their ships, 
 1330 A misfortune arrived to them : 
 
 When the waves were high and swollen, 
 
 The king who was their sovereign, 
 
 Well I saw it, well I know it, well I relate it, 
 
 As he wished to pass from a boat on board, 
 1335 Fell between the ship and the boat, 
 
 Supine and headlong in the sea,^ 
 
 He is drowned, covered in the water 
 
 By a swollen and deep wave. 
 
 Of him afterwards they saw nothing ; 
 3 340 He perished, floated down the flood. 
 
 When this the whole armament had seen. 
 
 Discomfited they soon return, 
 
 Of vengeance much they rave. 
 
 Because they are destroyers and overturners. 
 3 345 Wherefore I tell you, my good people. 
 
 It is Almighty God 
 
 Has done this in love and gentleness, 
 
 Who thus knows how to avenge his servants, 
 
 And to a sinner discovers 
 1350 So glorious a miracle and deed/' 
 
 To clerks, to laymen, all together, 
 Who are there, it seems a marvel ; 
 To Denmark they soon sent ; 
 The truth soon inquired 
 
 1355 Knights and wise clerks, 
 
 Who now there are well certified 
 That at this hour and on this day, 
 That they leamt it from their lord. 
 The king died in embarking, 
 
 1360 Drowned by falling into the sea. 
 
 1 I have adopted the correction of mer for nef. 
 
 5-1- 
 
218 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 To God they give thanks and glory 
 Who has His servants in memory. 
 All those who hear of the adventure 
 Praise God "Who has done such works, 
 
 And he who ever hears of the miracle, 13 Go 
 
 Makes on himself the sign of the Cross, 
 
 And they say, " God save and guard for us 
 
 Our holy Lord Edward/' 
 
 The emperor and king of France, 
 
 And other kings of great power, 1370 
 Come to see, and to become acquainted with him, 
 And to strengthen their friendship with him. 
 
 Prosperity Much he resembled King Solomon, 
 country. Since they came from distant countries 
 
 To make alliance with him, 1375 
 
 To hear his wisdom, to see his power ; 
 
 King Edward had not a neighbour, 
 
 Who was not to liim a respectful friend. 
 
 The kingdom is in good condition ; 
 (So are) knights and prelates, 1380 
 Townsmen and merchants, 
 Husbandmen and peasants, 
 Clerks and citizens, 
 Freemen and serfs, 
 
 Since justice is upheld 1385 
 Throughout, and peace maintained ; 
 It might seem to be in England 
 After the miseries of war 
 That the world is renewed ; 
 
 Winter is gone, and summer arrived. 1390 
 
 But whoever is at ease 
 Ought to think of his discomforts ; 
 And when he is in better condition 
 To think of ruin and destruction ; 
 
 Since from a height man falls very low, 1395 
 And joy soon turns to woe. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 21 9i 
 
 Thus did the wise king Edward; The King 
 
 • discloses 
 It seems to him that he is not acquit his Vow of 
 
 Of his vow and pilgrimage. ^^the^Ba^^ 
 1400 Since he is at so good a period of Kfe, rons. 
 He then sends to all his people 
 That to London they should come promptly, 
 To discuss the condition of the kingdom ; 
 And they come without demur. 
 
 1405 When quiet and silence is obtained, 
 
 The king begins to speak to them : 
 
 ''Lords, it ought not to be concealed, " . 
 
 When I was in anguish and distress, — 
 
 This was, to tell you the truth, 
 1410 When I was sojourning in Normandy 
 
 With the duke, who was my grandsire, 
 
 Richard^ and was young, — 
 
 News came to me often. 
 
 Which made me very sorrowful, 
 1415 Now of Cnut, now of Sweyn, 
 
 By whom you suffered so much sorrow, 
 
 Slaughter, arson, 
 
 Exaction of property, 
 
 Exile, banishment, 
 1 420 And imprisonment.^ 
 
 News of the death of my father, 
 
 News of the marriage of my mother, 
 
 News of Edmund my brother. 
 
 Which was worse than the former, 
 1425 News of my nephews 
 
 Who were slain by gluttonous Danes : 
 
 Then of Alfred, my brother, who 
 
 Was destroyed and died in Ely. 
 
 I was watched as a prisoner, 
 1430 Nor was I safe even in a monastery. 
 
 Besides God and His Mother I had no 
 
 Comfort, and my lord Saint Peter, 
 
 * These lines, though evidently only two, are thus printed in the MS.', 
 the initial letters being in each case rubricated as usual. 
 
220 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And Saint John the Evangelist; 
 Thus I went one day very sad 
 
 Into a church where I prayed, 1435 
 I surrendered myself to these four 
 To order my whole life, 
 
 And I made a vow, I ought not to conceal it. 
 For myself and for my heritage, 
 
 And for you who are my baronage, 1440 
 
 To go to Kome to pray; 
 
 So I wish, very dear lords barons, 
 
 By your aid to perform this journey, 
 
 That it may accord with God's pleasure and yours 
 
 Not to oppose my purpose, 1445 
 
 That God may be wrath with me and you. 
 
 Who said, as I find and read to you, 
 
 * Vow, pay what you have promised/ ^ 
 
 What I desired God has accompHshed 
 
 And much more has his mercy; 1450 
 
 It is not right that I should delay 
 
 To pay my service and my vow ; 
 His ex- But you, lords, and you, commons, 
 to the^*^"^ Who are the kingdom and the crown, 
 
 people. If you well keep together, 1455 
 You have no neighbour who will not fear you and dread 
 To trouble you ; if one hates the other 
 And you him, and he pains and grieves you, 
 When the enemy has heard say this. 
 
 Both of you he can discomfit. 1460 
 
 If I hold a stick weak and slender 
 
 In my small and slight hand 
 
 Without difficulty I can break it with my fist ; 
 
 If six or seven long and old 
 
 Sticks together you tie, 1465 
 I could not break them in pieces. So seems (it to be with) 
 The people in a country ; 
 
 If they love each other, they have nought but good ; 
 If there is contention and wrath, 
 
 And one draws this way and the other that way, 14/0 
 
 ' Ps. Ixxvi. 11. = Ixxv. 12. Vulg. 
 
4^ 
 
 S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 221 
 
 Each weighs down his neighbour. 
 
 Wherefore I say to you, my good people, 
 
 Who are before me at present, 
 
 Provide in common, 
 1475 To whom I can deliver my country. 
 
 To govern it without iU and war. 
 
 And to whom of my vassals (I can delive r 
 
 My cities and my castles, 
 
 To whom the ports, to whom my wife, 
 1480 It belongs to you to advise ; 
 
 I ask leave from all my people ; 
 
 To Saint Peter I commend you all. 
 
 And do you pray that he save and protect for you 
 
 His loyal pilgrim Edward, 
 1485 And you, people of religion. 
 
 This I pray you especially.'' 
 
 The people with loud voice cry out 
 
 In fright and astonishment, 
 
 ''What is it that you wish here, good sire? 
 1 490 Wish you to slay us all ? 
 
 God has made us a gift of you ; 
 
 Do you wish our kingdom and people. 
 
 Which he to govern to you has 
 
 Delivered, now to abandon to wolves? 
 1495 As well might you give command 
 
 To behead us all, who are yours. 
 
 We cannot suffer it, 
 
 Bather would we all die." 
 
 The archbishop and the chieftains 
 1500 See that this journey to Rome 
 
 Would be dangerous to the kingdom, 
 Refuse to permit his intention ; 
 They tell the king that he should hear advice. 
 So would he have much profit and happiness ; 
 
 Answer of 
 the people. 
 
 Advice of 
 the Arch- 
 bishop and 
 Barons to 
 the King. 
 
1 
 
 the Jour- rj^^ accomplish so distant a journey, 1515 
 
 222 . LIFE OF 
 
 They say : " Consider that you have no heir ; 1 505 
 
 If we fail of your return, 
 Inasmuch as we have bold felons 
 As our nearest neighbours, at once are we dead : 
 Full of danger is man's Hfe ; 
 
 Do we not see that frequently 1510 
 
 By illness and by weakness 
 
 Man dies in peace and rest. 
 
 Even the little and young infant ? 
 
 Dangers of You undertake with so great a toil 
 ther * 
 ney. 
 
 Where is so much annoyance and difficulty, 
 The paths, the sea, the mountains, the vaUeys ; 
 How great is the annoyance, how great the toil ! 
 Full of peril is this journey ; 
 
 Ambuscades at the bridges and the crossings, 1520 
 Venomous and poisonous^ 
 And spyings of foreign people ; 
 Especially the felon Romans 
 Seek nothing but gain and gifts ; 
 
 The red gold and the white silver 1525 
 
 They covet as a leech does blood ; 
 
 So many perils has it, one knows not how to say : 
 
 And to you we say, good sire, 
 
 You shall here expend your treasure. 
 
 Give up manors to purposes of piety, 1530 
 With it you shall build a grand church, 
 Situate in the midst of your land, 
 To the sainted memory and honour 
 Of some martyr and confessor, 
 
 With people of rehgion 1 535 
 
 Who shall have nothing to do but to pray, 
 
 Who as long as the world lasts 
 
 Shall of serving God undertake the duty. 
 
 Who to the souls of your ancestors 
 
 Who are dead, shall bring great aid; 1540 
 
 For kings present, for kings future, 
 
 And for the estate of the kingdom and peace. 
 
 ' I have translated this as if it 
 "were entuchement. See the glos- 
 sary. The word in the text, en- 
 
 cuchement, lying in ivait, may, how- 
 ever, be correct. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 225 
 
 In purity of life without wickedness 
 Shall offer to God service 
 1545 In masses and matins 
 Fasts and disciplines, 
 
 Singing and reading and chanting in alternate verses. 
 
 Giving alms to the poor, 
 
 And shelter to travellers, 
 1550 And living a chaste life. 
 
 Many are worth much more than one, 
 
 Especially good is a community. 
 
 Which lasts for a long time. 
 
 Which is not a good soon at an end. 
 1555 Send therefore to the Pope, 
 
 That he may absolve you from your vow. 
 
 And that you may know it. Sire, 
 
 We do not wish to advise or to say 
 
 That the journey be entirely given up ; 
 1560 But tq have still some delay, 
 
 So you shaU send weU lettered clerks 
 
 And with them wise knights, 
 
 And send to our father, 
 
 Who on earth is in the place of Saint^^Peter, 
 1565 Who has fuUy the power 
 
 To alter and to free from a vow, 
 
 When through the alms and the benefits 
 
 He sees advantage, increase, J profit, 
 
 And the honour of Holy Church, 
 1570 To advance which he has taken on himself the care. 
 
 And in the court of Rome 
 
 Be the end of all this counsel, 
 
 When they whom you shall send shall arrive, 
 
 Which counsel you wiU pardon. 
 
 They re^ 
 quest the 
 King to 
 obtain a 
 release 
 from the 
 Pope of his. 
 Vow of 
 Pilgrimage, 
 
 1575 " And, Sire king, on the other side 
 
 It is better to disclose it sooner or later; 
 It is weU to speak and to repeat it, 
 That you be not opposed to us, 
 
224. 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 1580 
 
 1585 
 
 TheKing 
 yields if 
 the Pope 
 consent. 
 
 Not with our counsels or our judgments 
 Have you sworn this, loyal King Edward ; 
 Nor can you then, if a reason to give 
 You wish,^ without us undertake such a thing; 
 Nor without permission of the commons (undertake) 
 Such peril to the crown." 
 
 Each class of the people say, 
 
 Have pity, gentle King Edward, 
 Loyal counsel give thee 
 Thy own lawful people ; 
 For the safety of your country 
 
 Trust well to this advice." 1590 
 
 So much they lament, and so much they cry, 
 And that he for God's sake remain, say, 
 That the king through their prayer 
 Consents to them, but on this condition, that 
 The Pope agrees to it : 
 Then have all the design 
 
 To choose from among them such messengers. 
 Who with good will know both how to speak 
 And to perform this message 
 For the noble king and his baronage. 
 
 1595 
 
 1600 
 
 Two Bi< The prelate of York, who wise 
 
 Romelo sensible in speaking, 
 
 obtain for Whose name was Aeldred, is chosen for this ; 
 And he, who was sensible in words 
 And loyal in deeds, he of Winchester, 
 Whose name was Herman, is to be the other. 
 
 the King 
 release 
 from his 
 Vow. 
 
 1605 
 
 They ar- 
 rive at 
 Homci 
 
 The}" are requested thither to go. 
 And they prepare and get ready ; 
 To the court they come, and have discovered, 
 God had provided and ordered it, 1610 
 The pope whose name was Leo, 
 A holy man of much religion, 
 
 ^ This is literally who a reason to give wishes, the author having mixed 
 up two constructions. 
 
S. EDWAKD THE CONFESSOR. 225 
 
 And all the cardinals, 
 And of the chief prelates 
 1615 A very great assembly, 
 
 Which there was prepared and united 
 To hold a general council. 
 
 They, when they know these two have arrived, 
 Have great joy and hope 
 1620 That confirmed would be their provision, 
 For of great authority 
 
 And of great intelligence are they possessed. 
 
 When the pope their message Answer of 
 
 Hears and understands, with kind intention (l?eaTx. 
 1625 In whatever by them he sends and prays io^4) 
 
 His dear son Edward, he consents 
 
 That an abbey which is destroyed 
 
 He restore, or build one entirely 
 
 To the praise and glory of God, 
 1630 And to the memory of Saint Peter; 
 
 And releases him from his vow of a journey, 
 
 Since it would cause injury to the kingdom ; 
 
 And grants that under the protection should be 
 
 Of Saint Peter and Paul his companion, 
 1635 Whatever he with good design 
 
 Should wish to give to his house ; 
 
 And his blessing he gives him. 
 
 When the assembled council 
 
 Hears the sum of the message, 
 1640 It confirms it and assents to it; 
 
 The witness to it was sure and full : 
 
 Then a guarantee was put to the writing, 
 
 Where the buUa hangs by the silk, 
 
 At the council, which was all through 
 1645 By common wish and consent. 
 
 Read in quiet and in silence ; 
 
 P 
 
226 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And then by the advice of the legists 
 
 There was a counter- writing in the great register ; 
 
 That no one ever attempt 
 
 To infringe this privilege 1650 
 Which is thus confirmed at Rome ; 
 And this is the sum of the writing, 
 Which is in Latin distinctly 
 
 Written, that any one may be certain respecting it. 
 
 Of the writing this is the sum : 1655 
 ^' Leo, Bishop of Rome, 
 
 Servant of the servants of God, to King Edward 
 iSends health and blessing : 
 
 " Since I have heard and understood 
 Your will, purpose, and vow, 1660 
 To the King of all kings I give thanks, 
 Through whom in common reign 
 The renowned kings of earth, 
 And princes in order to do justice; 
 
 Since always near 1665 
 
 Is God to his real friends. 
 
 And all the same is the will 
 
 Of God and of his saints, as if one. 
 
 To his saints is He head and to us ; 
 
 He surely wills what His apostles will. 1670 
 
 To Saint Peter art thou held 
 
 By thy promise and by thy vow ; 
 
 For the reason which has been already said 
 
 I do what pleases God ; thus are you quit : 
 
 In peril is your land, 1675 
 
 Since from neighbours it fears war ; 
 
 To thee it belongs to guide the rein 
 
 Of justice towards those, who full 
 
 Of wrath are and treason. 
 
 And trouble the country; 1680 
 So that there might arise peril 
 From your departure, good son ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 227 
 
 By the power which to me belongs 
 
 From Almighty God, 
 1685 And the might of Saint Peter 
 
 Who was his holy apostle, 
 
 Who received a gift of this power 
 
 In that hour when He said to him,^ 
 
 'Whatever you shall bind on earth, 
 1690 All shall be bound in Heaven, 
 
 And whatever you shall absolve, 
 
 In Heaven shall be all freed 
 
 Even I, a mortal, who in the place of Saint Peter 
 
 Shall be able to do it ; and by the prayer 
 1695 Of all this assembly, which agrees to it, 
 
 Since it is the present will of God ; 
 
 Of thy vow of which thou art held. 
 
 For which thou fearest lest God be wroth, 
 
 And of thy sins which from infancy 
 1700 Thou hast committed by thy ignorance. 
 
 And by negligence aforetime, 
 
 Absolve you, son, on this condition, 
 
 That to the poor in alms you restore 
 
 The treasure you have intention to expend, 
 1705 A monastery in honour of Saint Peter 
 
 A royal one you make, for chant and prayer 
 
 Where monks shall take pains and care. 
 
 To serve God while the world lasts ; 
 
 And that you complete the church entire, 
 1710 Or restore one that is destroyed; 
 
 The monastery in freedom put 
 
 That it be subject to no layman but the king ; 
 
 And that always of the house 
 
 The king be especial patron, 
 1715 And that the privileges and freedom 
 
 He give which are given to the church. 
 
 I will that the Pope be its guardian 
 
 Henceforth for all the rest of his life ; 
 
 J Matth. xvi. 19. 
 
228 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And if any mortal attempt 
 
 To infringe this my consent, 1720 
 May he be finally cursed, 
 Condemned to the torments of Hell." 
 
 a^Herm^t adventure which you shall hear, 
 
 relative to Was the king now well informed 
 the Pope's Qf ^he messengers and of the result 
 
 nnsTver 
 
 Of their message and their journej^ 
 
 The answer which is written 
 
 Is proved by a hermit, 
 
 Who had great favour with God and men, 
 
 Because he lived very holily, 
 
 And was of a very lofty life. 
 
 And had his abode 
 
 In a good souterrain. 
 
 Living on fruit and roots : 
 
 Of great age, and now near 
 
 To his end was this holy hermit. 
 
 To receive the great rewards 
 
 Which in Heaven were stored up for him. 
 
 1725 
 
 1730 
 
 1735 
 
 One night by chance, 
 When during the day he had given much pains 17^0 
 To pray and read in Scripture 
 How hard are the pains of Hell, 
 And how the enduring life 
 Of Heaven is sweet and to be desired. 
 
 So far this thought conducts him, 174:5 
 He can neither sleep nor repose : 
 Saint Peter appears to him now 
 Bright and beautiful, like to a clerk ; 
 He is amazed ; and Saint Peter says 
 
 Gently, " Fear not, brother ; 1750 
 
 I am Peter who keep 
 
 The keys of Heaven. Tell Edward 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 The rightful king of England, 
 
 That his desire and his prayer 
 1755 By me, who have prayed God for it, 
 
 According to his pleasure is accomplished ; 
 
 Of all his sins he has pardon, 
 
 And absolution from his vow, 
 
 By my power and my right 
 1 760 Who govern the bolts of Heaven, 
 
 On the agreement and condition 
 
 That to me he make a house. 
 
 Where he may have a convent of monks 
 
 Taught according to the order of Saint Benedict, 
 1765 That they shaU give their care to serve God 
 
 And me while the world lasts. 
 
 At London is the spot marked out, 
 
 Two leagues from the city, 
 
 Thorney, where is a church 
 1770 Ancient and situated low, 
 
 So that no poverty may overtake it. 
 
 Towards the west on the Thames. 
 
 I myself will consecrate the spot 
 
 With my hands, since I hold it very dear. 
 1775 There I will that he build his church. 
 
 But first mark out the boundary. 
 
 This place shall be very glorious, 
 
 Pleasing to the Lord above. 
 
 "And let him know that his messengers 
 1780 Are coming to turn him from his intention, 
 On this day they will pass the mountains, 
 And on this day they will sail on the sea, 
 And on this day they will come to the king; 
 Their privilege he will see that they have, 
 ] 785 Nor can hurt them wind nor water ; 
 I myself will conduct them. 
 Thus I wish without fail to tell you 
 Of the messengers coming from Rome 
 The dangers and the journeys 
 1790 Which are to come, and which passed, 
 
 P 3 -H- 
 
230 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Of tlie privileges and freedom 
 
 That they may bring the particulars that have been 
 decided ; 
 
 And to relate the history of the messengers, 
 That the king may have no doubt of the story, 
 
 "I am he to whom in Normandy 1795 
 He prayed for succour and aid, 
 So that to me he vowed of his own accord 
 To come to Rome to my monastery : 
 Now I will then that he cause at Thorney 
 An honourable monastery to be made; 1800 
 And I wish, and let him well know my advice, 
 That my church should be in this place. 
 As for those who shall serve me there, 
 Hence to Paradise they shall go, 
 
 And I, because it is my office, 1805 
 Will allow them to enter Heaven. 
 
 ^' Whatever I have here said to 3'ou, 
 Clearly put in writing, 
 Send it to the king and his baronage, 
 
 To strengthen their courage. 1810 
 
 To God I commend thee. I depart ; 
 
 From me salute King Edward.'' 
 
 When this he had said, with the dawn 
 
 He vanished before the day. 
 
 The hermit now awakes; 1815 
 Certainly it was a miracle and a great marvel; 
 For on the day that this vision 
 By night was seen, as we read. 
 The messengers were at court, 
 
 Who were neither dumb nor deaf; 1820 
 Their need have they accomplished according to their 
 intention, 
 
 Returning have they finished their journey 
 
 With permission and blessings 
 
 From the Pope and all his companions. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 231 
 
 1825 And they come without delay, 
 . Without waiting or interruption 
 
 Very soon, on ambling palfreys, 
 
 As does a galley by (the work of) the rowers. 
 
 Now let us say what did the worthy, 
 1830 The good hermit in the mean while. 
 
 The good man delays not, in the morning 
 He causes it to be written on parchment, 
 The whole matter from beginning to end, 
 And then sealed with wax ; 
 
 1835 He has it very soon carried, as from 
 Saint Peter, to the good King Edward : 
 He reads the writing, is overjoyed with it, 
 But he will not that it be seen or heard. 
 Excepting by his intimates, for he desires not 
 
 1840 That it be considered folly or mockery. 
 When the messengers shall come, 
 He will know if they agree; 
 If they agree nob entirely, 
 It will be held nothing but a deception ; 
 
 1845 But if the writing agree 
 
 With the fact, then there is no contradiction ; 
 So the event will be assured, 
 To all will it then be clear. 
 
 The Her- 
 mit sends 
 the ac- 
 count of it 
 to the King. 
 
 The messengers come from Rome 
 1850 Bearing the result respecting the royal vow ; 
 
 All the barons are assembled 
 
 To hear this great message. 
 
 And they begin to say to all 
 
 Their message, to read according to the wiitino 
 1855 And the adventure, that is written. 
 
 Which came to the king from the holy hermit. 
 
 The one letter with the other entirely 
 
 Agrees, so that no one is in doubt 
 
 Eeturn of 
 the Bishops 
 fromEome. 
 The King 
 freed from 
 his vow. 
 
232 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 That the command comes 
 
 From Almighty God, 
 
 And Saint Peter, who of the gate 
 
 Of Holy Paradise carries the keys ; 
 
 For the one comes from the east, 
 
 And the other from the west ; 
 
 Hence every one is assured of it, 
 
 Because the recluse was very far away, 
 
 Where of it he could not be certified, . 
 
 In the country of Worcester, 
 
 Far from men in the wilderness, 
 
 On the slope of a wood, 
 
 Enclosed in a cave which he had obtained, 
 
 Deep down in the grey rock ; 
 
 Nor was he thinking at all in his heart 
 
 Of the king's vow, or of his journey, 
 
 Until God sent to him 
 
 Saint Peter, who related it to him. 
 
 His^Speecli When the king knows by this sign 
 rons. That it is God's pleasure that he remain, 
 
 To his barons who await him, 
 
 He now says openly ; 
 
 " Lords barons, since what pleases you 
 Has (pleased) him who is King of kings, 
 Now is my heart at ease ; 
 I acquit you of this tax, 
 Which was collected through the country. 
 And from a favour turned into a debt ; 
 A charter I give you that it be confirmed. 
 For all time certain and lasting, 
 In this common parliament. 
 So much the surer is the gift/' 
 
 Now the king amends his life, 
 SriSng^^ Makes large distribution to the poor, 
 And was praying early and late. 
 Who did the benefits but King Edward? 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 233 
 
 1895 Who clothed the naked poor 
 
 But Edward the holy, the gentle ? 
 
 Who fed the hungry 
 
 But Edward the glorious ? 
 
 Edward gave these gifts, 
 1900 Proclaimed deliverance from his prisons ; 
 
 Nor allowed himself to be conquered by avarice, 
 
 But held it as a very great vice ; 
 
 Of making excuses he was much ashamed. 
 
 Of gold or silver no account he made. 
 1905 His excellence increases from day to day, 
 
 And his fame and his honours. 
 
 And he was of great humility ; 
 
 Of the needy he had pity ; 
 
 Without opposition and raillery 
 1910 He did his alms in private ; 
 
 He had not in his country a house 
 
 Of order and of religion 
 
 Which had not from him a royal gift, 
 
 Which owed him not a blessing. 
 1915 Nor ought I pass over nor to be silent 
 
 How gentle and debonair he was ; 
 
 By a history I will prove it 
 
 Which prevents one from forgetting. 
 
 It chanced that King Edward 
 1920 Was at London in his palace; A Miracle. 
 
 He went to the chapel of Saint Peter 
 
 Which was near, to hear mass, 
 
 And a great circle of knights, 
 
 Among whom was Hugo the chamberlain. 
 1925 A poor man was sitting in the road 
 
 Deformed, a beggar, and orphaned, 
 
 Guil Michel was his name ; 
 
 And he was Irish by nation, 
 
234 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Thin, deformed, feeble, and weary. 
 
 Who cried out " Alas, alas ! 1930 
 I am here a poor wretch. 
 On whom no one takes pity, 
 Who am deformed and disfigured ; 
 Alas ! why was I ever born ? 
 
 He had a face contracted and discoloured, 1935 
 
 All had pity on his lamentation, 
 
 He had his feet twisted, his nerves torpid, 
 
 His legs without coverings curved 
 
 So that the joints of his knees 
 
 Turned towards his back against nature. 1940 
 
 His feet bent the wrong way, withered, 
 
 Were turned round and attached themselves behind him. 
 
 By a convenient stool 
 
 Which he held against his breast. 
 
 The poor unfortunate dragged himself 1945 
 
 By this on a good way. 
 
 He sees Plugelin, cries out loudly, 
 
 Mercy, Hugo, have you none on me ? 
 Of old wert thou gentle in blood. 
 
 And pitiful and frank of heart/' 1950 
 
 Explain,'' said Hugo, " what I can do for you.'" 
 He answered him very humbly, 
 "To Rome have I gone six times 
 In this manner, in this distress. 
 
 Six times at Home have I been, 1955 
 
 A pilgrim, weary, and ill at ease, 
 
 Where Saint Peter has promised me health ; 
 
 But on this condition. 
 
 That the gentle King Edward, 
 
 Whom may God and Saint Peter protect, 1960 
 On his own royal neck 
 
 As far as the monastery deign to carry me ; 
 Saint Peter his dear one wills it, 
 The saint whom he loves above all ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 235 
 
 19C5 He requests and commands it, 
 
 And by me a sinner bids him 
 
 Not to omit to do it. 
 
 As he desires favour from God ; 
 
 And do you for me carry the message 
 1970 Hugelin bold of heart." 
 
 He goes to relate it to the King ; 
 
 He answers : I will do it by my faith ; 
 
 With joined hands I thank God, 
 
 That for such an office he has chosen me.'^ 
 1975 Now he has sent for the poor man, 
 
 Takes him up on his back, thus treats him as a load, 
 
 Carries away the weary sick man : 
 
 The ignorant make their mock of it. 
 
 They say to him, Cease now 
 1980 From carrying the tired stinkard. 
 
 From his sores the matter 
 
 Descends along your dress. 
 
 Soils your body and robes, 
 
 And wets you even to the hams." 
 1985 But he ceases not from carrying him. 
 
 Now, lo ! of the dead flesh 
 
 The joints are straightened and loosened, 
 
 The deformities are righted, 
 
 The nerves which were turned the wrong way 
 1 990 Are restored in their right position. 
 
 The King now tired and weary, 
 
 Him who never had gone a foot, 
 
 Before the altar on the steps 
 
 Lets down, and he stood up on his feet ; 
 1995 And he praised God who has cured him. 
 
 And so do those who are there with him. 
 
 Now seized him by the hand 
 
 Godriz, who then was sacristan ; 
 
 P 6 4- 
 
236 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 He directs him to praise God, 
 
 Presents him before the high altar ; 2000 
 
 With sure step carefully 
 
 Conducts him along this pavement, 
 
 Which hurts him not or makes him tremble ; 
 
 Whence to all it seems a wonder. 
 
 Because for long time was known 2005 
 
 The deformed man to all passers by ; 
 
 They praise the King of Heaven above, 
 
 Singing Te Deum laudamus. 
 
 The poor man who feels himself cured, 
 
 To God gives thanks and acknowledgments, 2010 
 
 And that people may have remembrance of it, 
 
 He hangs up there on the wall his stool, 
 
 Then becomes a pilgrim 
 
 Of Saint Peter, pursues his journey : 
 
 The king for his sustenance 2015 
 Causes money to be given to him ; 
 He served God as long as he hved. 
 This account I therefore write, 
 That by it may be understood 
 
 How from his true and tender heart, 2020 
 He loved the apostle Saint Peter, 
 His Lord and our's. 
 
 Restora- Then he has intention and greater desire 
 ^^gj^/ To love him and to serve him, 
 
 minster. And to restore this church, 2025 
 Which is founded on the Thames, 
 The sanctity of which is assured. 
 Puined was it by poverty, 
 That which by men of old was called, 
 
 As before I told you, Thorney, 2030 
 The fame of which was assured and good. 
 For Saint Peter in person 
 Dedicated it with a bright 
 Company of holy angels, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 237 
 
 2035 And since to my subject Its History. 
 
 It belongs, it is right that I should tell it ; 
 
 I will not omit for any labour 
 
 The commencement of the history, 
 
 And the reason of the foundation 
 2040 And then of the dedication, 
 
 Of which the written history assures us. 
 
 Of old, King Ethelbert 
 
 Who reigned in the country of Kent, 
 
 With whom I must begin, 
 2045 Whom Saint Austin converted. 
 
 Had a nephew valiant and bold. 
 
 Who became a Christian through Saint Augustin, 
 
 Kinof of the East Ans^les, 
 
 Whose name was Sebert, and baptized 
 2050 Was in the name of the Trinity : 
 
 At London he built a monastery: 
 
 Which to Saint Paul it pleased him to dedicate ; 
 
 There was his chief city ; 
 
 Within the walls he had well placed it, 
 2055 A bishop he had put there on his throne 
 
 Ordained by Saint Austin, 
 
 Whose name was Mellitus, whom Saint Gregory 
 Sent us as the history tells ; 
 Then King Sebert undertook it, 
 2060 With the consent of his uncle Ethelbert 
 And through Saint Mellitus, who was 
 
 Of exalted life and great virtue ; Us Dedicf- 
 
 A monastery he erected to Saint Peter ' tion. 
 
 Towards the west, for chant and prayer: 
 2065 He directs and has arranged everything. 
 
 When the church was completed,^ 
 
 And ready for the dedication. 
 
 And furnished with the crosses as is befitting, 
 
 And Saint Mellitus on the morrow 
 2070 Was quite prepared to dedicate it. 
 
 ' The order of this and the previous line has been changed in the 
 translation. 
 
238 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The previous night for the wonder 
 
 Many people wait there and watch, 
 
 Who admire the sight of such a consecration, 
 
 As being persons newly converted to God, 
 
 Who ever admire the sight of such an event. 2075 
 
 Lo ! at night by the Thames 
 A man in a strange vesture, 
 Who cries out from hour to hour, 
 And ceases not, and continues 
 
 To the lay passengers there who pass,^ 2080 
 
 "Who there will cause me to arrive, 
 
 Shall have a rich reward, let him well know." 
 
 A fisherman who this hears and sees, 
 Goes, receives him into his boat ; 
 
 On the other side puts him on shore ; 2085 
 
 And he as soon as he arrives 
 
 Has entered into his monastery ; 
 
 The air becomes bright and clear, 
 
 There is not in the monastery darkness or shadow ; 
 
 Now is there a great number of angels, 2090 
 
 Who are come to his service 
 
 To dedicate this church. 
 
 So much odour is there now throughout, 
 
 That it seems to this fisherman 
 
 That the sun and the moon 2095 
 
 Lend or give all their brightness ; 
 
 Angels from Heaven descending 
 
 He sees, and then reascending ; 
 
 Such joy had he, that it seems to him 
 
 That he is ravished in Paradise 2100 
 
 By the vision which appears. 
 
 When they have done everything which serves 
 By reason to the dedication. 
 To his fisherman who waits 
 
 The noble Saint Peter comes, 2105 
 *'Art thou still here, good brother?" 
 
 1 The translation of v. 2080 is 
 put forward with great doubt ; per- 
 haps the inverted commas should 
 have been placed before this line in- 
 
 stead of the next, and then the sense 
 might be, "Ah, loyal passenger 
 who passest by" — but then we ought 
 to have had passes for passe. • 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 239 
 
 " Yes, sire, but in terror 
 
 Have I been this mght" " Why ?" 
 Because that, if I dare tell it you, 
 2110 So glistening were you, good sire, 
 
 More beautiful and bright were you 
 
 Than is the sun at mid-day, 
 
 I fear lest all the brightness should burn me." 
 
 " Friend," said Saint Peter, " fear not; 
 2115 Hast thou then food for me or others?" 
 
 Sire, I could not but be listening 
 
 To the celestial visitants only 
 
 Of whom all this place was full. 
 
 And the brightness which from you came, 
 2120 So blinded and occupied my eyes, 
 
 That this night I have caught but one fish ; 
 
 From you I look for my reward." 
 
 And he said to him, " Now in the Thames 
 
 Cast thy nets, thou shalt have a capture." 
 2125 And he did it ; he caught fish 
 
 At once in great plenty, 
 
 With which he was rich and well stored ; 
 
 To land have the nets drawn them, 
 
 Of which the greater part were salmon : 
 2130 And he said, " Fisherman take one: 
 
 So shall you make from me this present 
 
 To Mellitus ; say clearly 
 
 That I Peter, the keeper of the keys of Heaven, 
 
 This monastery come here to dedicate ; 
 2135 A true testimony of it you take, 
 
 Sufiicient proofs he will there find ; 
 
 And do not undertake to dedicate 
 
 The monastery since I have accomplished it. 
 
 Tell him that I give all 
 2140 My love and my blessing 
 
 To this my church. 
 
 Which God himself also prizes. 
 
 This shall be my frequent resort : 
 
 By the power which to me belongs 
 
240 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 I will absolve the people of their sins, 2145 
 
 The bound here will I deliver : 
 
 The gate shall not be interdicted to them 
 
 So that they may not have entrance into Paradise. 
 
 To the Bishop Mellitus tell 
 
 "What thou hast heard and seen here, 2150 
 And that he to the people discover 
 From point to point all this business." 
 The fisherman all his speech 
 Understands in his heart and well listens. 
 
 " Sire/' said he, " I have understood, 2155 
 All your commands I will perform." 
 At his feet he falls, and much prays him 
 That he be his counsel and aid. 
 He says to him, " Henceforward have 
 
 Mercy on me as thy servant, 2160 
 And accept the service and homage 
 From me and from my lineage." 
 
 Now from him the holy elder 
 Witli joy and brightness departs ; 
 
 The day soon begins to dawn, 2165 
 
 The Bishop Mellitus now rises, 
 
 And begins to prepare all 
 
 That was belonging to his office. 
 
 As for so great a dedication. 
 
 Anointing oils and vestments : 21 70 
 
 And he goes at the dawn of day. 
 Now he meets the fisherman, 
 Who was very mindful and wise 
 In performing his message 
 
 Completely from beginning to end; 2175 
 So as Saint Peter enjoined him ; 
 From Saint Peter in a gentle manner 
 He made the present of the salmon. 
 
 Sire," said he, " this salmon, 
 Thy new protector sends to thee. 
 
 2180 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOK. 
 
 Who at night was thy vicar, 
 
 He who is chief of the apostles. 
 
 Prince, doorkeeper, and pastor 
 
 With high service and great honours 
 2185 Of all the cloisters of the church; 
 
 This is Saint Peter the apostle. 
 
 Who has dedicated the monastery 
 
 Of Westminster this night ; 
 
 Marked is the whole church, 
 2190 That no one may doubt of the service. 
 
 In the sand the writings 
 
 All fresh, and figured 
 
 Without fault, evident and freshly written 
 
 There you will see the Greek alphabet." 
 2195 The bishop, who recognizes 
 
 The signs, believes all his words ; 
 
 The church he sees sprinkled, 
 
 And marked with twelve crosses ; 
 
 Within, without, the walls moistened, 
 2200 Sprinkled with holy water, 
 
 And the alphabet on the pavement, 
 
 Written distinctly twice. 
 
 And the marks of the oil; 
 
 And, chief of the miracles, 
 2205 The remains of the candles. 
 
 To the people discloses the prelate 
 
 Mellitus all this word by word, 
 
 Who at it displays great exultation and joy. 
 
 " Sirs," says he, Christian people, 
 
 2210 For you hear some news, 
 
 My heart leaps for joy for it ; 
 Anything so strange or glorious 
 You never heard, so marvellous ; 
 At night descended the grace 
 
 2215 Of God from Heaven in this place. 
 Our Sire Almighty Jesus 
 From Heaven sent the shining one, 
 
LIFE OF 
 
 This night to dedicate, 
 
 Know "well, this holy monastery, 
 
 Saint Peter, who is of the keys of Heaven 2220 
 
 Powerful and spiritual keeper ; 
 
 The news are assuredly certain, . 
 
 And evident the marks 
 
 Of the twelve crosses, the anointing, 
 
 The writings in the sand. 2225 
 
 Nor should I dare to interfere 
 
 In putting other blessing there ; 
 
 And he prevents and forbids 
 
 Us from violating what he commands. 
 
 Well assured am I with confidence 2230 
 
 That he the service has accomplished 
 
 Sufficiently, better, and in a more saintly manner, 
 
 Than a hundred such (as I), in truth, could.^ 
 
 By a vision am I certain. 
 
 And by the testimony of this fisherman, 2235 
 With other signs which I have 
 Said, the truth I well know, 
 You ought much to love this spot 
 Henceforward and to honour it ; 
 
 For Saint Peter, who is vicar 2240 
 
 Of God, says it should be his fi-equent resort : 
 
 Of your sins he will absolve you 
 
 And will receive you in Heaven, 
 
 Since all those whom he wishes to save. 
 
 He can, as chief doorkeeper of Heaven." 2245 
 
 All those who the news hear 
 Loudly praise the miracles of God ; 
 At this time and henceforward 
 To the monastery men paid great honour, 
 And flourished in green memory 2250 
 The history of this dedication. 
 
 The fisherman and his lineage 
 To give acknowledgment of their homage, 
 
 ' I am very doubtful as to the meaning of this line. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 To Saint Peter give a large portion 
 2255 Of what they gain by their trade, 
 
 The tenth they are accustomed to give ; 
 
 Whence arises to them more gain than loss. 
 
 But one who acted fraudulently in it, 
 
 For long could not boast himself, 
 2260 He had by it loss and great mishap ; 
 
 To Saint Peter it behoved him to make 
 
 Amends fully ; 
 
 At his altar he made offerings ; 
 So that he restored to him all 
 2265 That before he had retained. 
 
 By this account I have recalled the memory, 
 
 Just as the history testifies, 
 
 Of the love and devotion 
 
 Of King Edward, the reason for which 
 2270 This church, which was almost entirely 
 
 Fallen down and long ago destroyed. 
 
 Since the time of which I relate to you 
 
 Because age destroys mighty things. 
 
 To restore, to put in to a proper condition 
 2275 Under a prelate he had often wished, 
 
 And to enrich with rich gifts 
 
 Of treasure and possessions ; 
 
 His body he grants to it and intends 
 
 That he be buried in this church, 
 2280 And in order well to confirm his gifts. 
 
 He now sends to Rome, 
 
 Where is the mother throne of the world, 
 - That the privilege may be ratified : 
 
 But the one who was so intimate a friend 
 2285 Was dead, and another put into his seat, 
 
 And he wishes that he for him renew, 
 
 And reconfirm and reseal. 
 
 And cause to be put in the register 
 
 All the grants of his ancestor. 
 
244 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 ^^escription Now he laid the foundations of the church 2290 
 Church. With large square blocks of grey stone ; 
 
 Its foundations are deep, 
 
 The front towards the east he makes round, 
 
 The stones are very strong and hard, 
 
 In the centre rises a tower, 2295 
 
 And two at the western front, 
 
 And fine and large bells he hangs there, 
 
 The pillars and entablature 
 
 Are rich without and within, 
 
 At the bases and capitals 2300 
 The work rises grand and royal, 
 Sculptured are the stones 
 And storied the windows ; 
 All are made with the skill 
 
 Of a good and loyal workmanship ; 2305 
 
 And when he finished the work, 
 
 With lead the church completely he covers, 
 
 He makes there a cloister, a chapter house in front, 
 
 Towards the east, vaulted and round, 
 
 Where his ordained ministers 2310 
 May hold their secret chapter : 
 Refectory and dormitory 
 And the offices in the tower. 
 Splendid manors, lands and woods 
 
 He gives, confirms (the gift) at once, 2315 
 
 And according to his grant he intends 
 
 For liis monastery royal freedom : 
 
 Monks he causes there to assemble, 
 
 Who have a good heart there to serve God, 
 
 And puts the order in good condition 2320 
 
 Under a holy and ordained prelate ; 
 
 And receives the number of the convent 
 
 According to the order of Saint Benedict. 
 
 Three Pre- To Rome he has sent three prelates 
 
 latessentto^^ his most loyal friends, 2325 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 245 
 
 An archbishop and two chosen persons 
 
 Wise in worldly matters and in waitings, 
 
 Who arrive at Rome, 
 
 Where then a council was being held : 
 2330 So was their decision and their judgment 
 
 Better confirmed with greater certainty and 
 
 When their request was read, 
 
 All had great joy of it ; 
 
 Each agrees and well consents 
 2335 That it be lasting and stable. 
 
 The pope, whose name was Nicholas, 
 Opposes not the good king, 
 For his desire was rightful, 
 Which was such as 1 relate ; 
 2340 And now he requests that he send it 
 Fully entered in writing ; 
 The Latin is placed before, 
 ^ And the French foUows it. 
 
 Both the one and the other writing is given, 
 2345 What the Latin says in French/ 
 What King Edward requests, 
 What the pope on the other hand agrees to, 
 The one requests, the other agrees ; 
 I forget not the one or the other. 
 
 2350 Of Holy Church to the sovereign 
 
 Pastor, according to the will 
 
 Of God, Nicholas of Rome, 
 
 Who is called the Pope ; 
 
 King Edward sends health, 
 2355 As right and reason requires ; 
 
 We give thanks to the King of kings, 
 
 Who formerly had a good pastor, 
 
 weight. 
 
 Rome to 
 obtain con- 
 firmation 
 of its Privi- 
 leges, 
 
 Letter of 
 Edward to 
 the Pope. 
 (Nicholas 
 II. 1058- 
 1061.) 
 
 ' The MS. has erroneously, " What the French says in Latin.'^ 
 
246 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 So have we now Nicholas, 
 
 "Who of Leo follows well the steps. 
 
 It seems to me that you take pains to be 
 
 Better than was your ancestor. 
 
 " Much I pray that according to the justice 
 Of my purpose care may occupy you, 
 And that the request may ally us 
 In friendsliip together. 
 To acquit me of the vow 
 To Saint Peter with which I am bound. 
 Have I a monastery restored : 
 A convent exists placed 
 Under an abbat, who shall always 
 Live according to the order of Saint Benedict ; 
 The church is accomplished and finished 
 According to what was designed 
 By your ancestor Leo ; 
 By a writing which we have from him 
 To its freedom he gives consent, 
 According to what belongs to the king ; 
 And I pray that you confirm it, 
 Maintain and increase it ; 
 And we are ready to obtain for you 
 Your rights in England, 
 That you for our kingdom 
 May pray Saint Peter the apostle 
 And Saint Paul his companion, 
 That nothing but honour come to it, 
 That it may save my body and soul. 
 Now farewell ; God, who is able, guard you ! " 
 
 AnsweT ' "^^^ ^^P^ ^^^^ consents to it. 
 
 And sends this letter to the King ; 
 
 tion^fthe ' Nicholas, servant of the servants of Jesus, 
 
 Privileges To King Edward sends health. 
 Of friendship, of honour increas 
 And a long reign and peace. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 Thanks I give with joined hands 
 2395 To God and the saints of Heaven ; 
 
 Who have inclined your heart 
 
 To love and honour us, 
 
 And to obey the apostles, 
 
 And to agree to our intention 
 2400 Through the power and dignity 
 
 Which is given to me by God : 
 
 And may you have full blessing 
 
 And pardon of your sins ; 
 
 And I grant you my prayers, 
 2405 As did Pope Leo for himself; 
 
 And if now I do a right thing, 
 
 May you have an equal share with myself ; 
 
 So that from an earthly kingdom 
 
 You may pass to a Heavenly ; 
 2410 In Heaven may you have joy and glory. 
 
 On earth victory over your enemies, 
 
 From ills God grant you release, 
 
 May he confirm your reign in peace. 
 
 I confirm to you and to you grant 
 24] 5 Whatever before me gave you 
 
 Leo the just Pope, 
 
 That there may not be ever a mortal man 
 
 After me, prince or Pope, 
 
 Who at any time shall infringe or take away 
 2420 The dignities of your church, 
 
 Or the right or the freedom. 
 
 By my power aforesaid. 
 
 Free from subjection to the bishop 
 
 Let it always be ; and let there be no patron 
 2425 Of this church ever but the king ; 
 
 And there let the king be consecrated, 
 
 Placed on his throne and crowned; 
 
 And there be the regalia preserved 
 
 In sure and certain protection, 
 2430 Of which let the abbat and the convent 
 
 Be guardians for ever. 
 
248 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Nor by force or violence 
 
 Of the king, nor by sentence of the bishop 
 
 Let this convent be disturbed, 
 
 So that it may not elect with the freedom 2435 
 
 Befitting their house, 
 
 An abbat without any contention. 
 
 Nor let them take an alien foreigner 
 
 Through love, nor through hate ; 
 
 Let not the bishop send there his commands, 2440 
 
 Excepting with entreaty and by permission 
 
 Of the abbat, whom they shall have. 
 
 And the convent which he shall have under him ; 
 
 Nor ever let there be there an ordinary 
 
 Entrance, so as of right to cause 2445 
 
 That it be for a high road and general cemetery. 
 
 As the abbat desires 
 
 Or of their own right, 
 
 Let them have freedom of burial. 
 
 And whatever the kings of old, 2^50 
 
 Who from the world have already passed, 
 
 Had an inclination to give. 
 
 Those who are at present or to come. 
 
 Who have a desire to benefit it, 
 
 I confirm for ever; 2455 
 
 My bulla I put for a sign 
 
 That if any one attempt to forbid, 
 
 To take away, sell, or disturb, 
 
 Damage or impair. 
 
 Or to wound the freedom, 2460 
 
 As this writing determines ; 
 
 In the resurrection 
 
 Of the great general judgment. 
 
 May he have no part among the elect. 
 
 But of the fire which burns for ever. 2465 
 
 And to you at the beginning, 
 
 And to the kings who shall be protectors, 
 
 (I say), take care of this house, 
 
 That it have no sovereign excepting the king, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 249 
 
 2470 So shall you have great reward, 
 Salvation in the judgment 
 From Him who reigns and wlio commands. 
 Never perishes nor is impaired," 
 
 "When it is- heard and confirmed 
 
 2475 And registered and ratified 
 
 At the council, which at the Lateran, 
 So God wills it, sat that year, 
 The messengers are in great joy, 
 Depart when they have taken leave, 
 
 2480 And they find no interruption 
 
 On their return by land or by sea. 
 
 Eeturn of 
 the Mes- 
 sengers to 
 England. 
 
 When the messengers have returned 
 
 To King Edward without interruption, 
 
 His heart with great joy and liveliness 
 2485 Is emboldened and quite renewed, 
 
 He is no longer pensive nor anxious 
 
 Because he is not freed from his vow ; 
 
 To God he entirely abandons himself; 
 
 That the noise of the world may not stun him, 
 2490 Nor the mighty cares of his kingdom 
 
 Disturb him by chance, 
 * That the complaints and lawsuits of the court 
 
 May not draw him ofi* from loving God, 
 
 He makes judges and bailiff's His Go- 
 
 2495 Chosen from his wisest men ; ^ernmen 
 
 To the dukes, to the counts, and barons 
 
 He hands over his castles and dungeons, 
 
 Of whose loyalty he is quite certain, 
 
 Not to alien foreigners ; 
 2500 Those who are his own subjects, 
 
 Gentle of birth and vassals. 
 
 Take pains to guard the country 
 
 Without injuring the royal honour. 
 
 The King's 
 
 joy. 
 
250 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The king has peace, time, and leisure 
 
 To love God and to serve Him, 2505 
 
 Whence God regards him with such favour 
 
 That on earth he thus honoured him 
 
 With miracles and virtues, 
 
 That he keeps all his people in peace. 
 
 The knights and the prelates 2510 
 And the people are in good condition ; 
 There is no one who does not pray that God may guard 
 The holy peaceful Edward. 
 
 Miracle of In this abbey, of which 
 
 rist. ^~ ^^is history I have mentioned 2515 
 That in the name of the Trinity 
 Saint Peter had already dedicated it, 
 And the king had restored it. 
 As I related to you before ; 
 
 One day it chanced that King Edward 2520 
 Heard mass ; on the other side 
 Earl Leofric in this monastery 
 Heard mass at this altar ; 
 This earl was of good life, 
 
 Of great honour and lordliness, 2525 
 
 Founder of several monasteries, 
 
 As were his ancestors ; 
 
 And Godiva, the countess. 
 
 His wife, who there heard mass ; 
 
 Well agreed they with the behaviom- 2530 
 Of King Edward who was there before. 
 In deep devotion were they, 
 In tears and in prayers ; 
 The king prayed intently 
 
 For his kingdom and for his people, 2535 
 And that he might so reign in this life 
 That in the other he perish not. 
 
 When the chaplain raised 
 The body of God between his hands, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 251 
 
 2540 Lo a very beauteous child, 
 
 Pure, bright, and like a spirit, 
 
 Appeared to King Edward. 
 
 The earl looks on his side. 
 
 And his heart well understands 
 2545 That this is Almighty Jesus, 
 
 The heavenly King of all kings ; 
 
 Now that his right hand has raised 
 
 The child, the king bows to him, 
 
 Begs for medicine for his sins ; 
 2550 To the king He gives his blessing. 
 
 And the same vision 
 
 The earl sees, and to the king- 
 He turned ; he says, " Quiet thee, 
 
 Thou seest, it seems to me, what I see ; 
 2555 This is Jesus in whom I believe." 
 
 The king to Jesus bows and prays ; 
 
 With joy of spirit weeps. 
 
 Ceases not tenderly to weep. 
 
 As long as lasted the mass. 
 
 2560 After the mass says the King, 
 
 "Leofric, friend, this secret. 
 
 As a loyal knight and count, 
 
 I pray you, relate not to man ; 
 
 For you will not be believed 
 2565 Or will be considered foolish. 
 
 Let it not be known in my life, 
 
 That it appear no hypocrisy ; 
 
 Since it is better to follow the example 
 
 Of our Lord who commanded silence 
 2570 To the three who came to mount 
 
 Tabor with him and had the sight, 
 
 Peter and his two companions. 
 
 Of the Transfiguration. 
 
 Then went the earl to Worcester, 
 2575 To a holy man who was monk and priest, 
 
252 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And related to him the vision 
 
 In secret confession, 
 
 And prayed him to put it in writing, 
 
 In order to keep it in remembrance, 
 
 That at any time it may be known 2580 
 
 By the letter, which would be read; 
 
 And said, " So be it after my days. 
 
 When you shall be assured of my death ; 
 
 I give you assurance of the circumstance, 
 
 That you may conceal it as I have done/' 2585 
 
 He answered that he might be confident 
 
 That through him it should never be discovered ; 
 
 All this adventure he wrote, 
 
 The writing placed in a chest, 
 
 Which was in a holy and safe place ; 2590 
 Then a long time after the days 
 Of King Edward and the count, 
 As history relates it. 
 The chest opens of itself, 
 
 And this secret was made known, 2595 
 Which with liis remains was found. 
 After that a long time had passed. 
 
 It is right that I tell and relate to you 
 The great pity of God, 
 
 Who is not slow to give liberally, 2600 
 
 Since He is gracious and liberal. 
 
 Who gives royal lordship 
 
 To the king, and purity of life. 
 
 Favour has he with God, favour has he with men, 
 
 For which to God great thanks he gives. 2G05 
 
 Miracles. A miracle as I have read it 
 
 In history, I will recount to you. 
 Cure of a A very cruel disease 
 Woman!^^ Had a young and beautiful lady, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 253 
 
 2610 It took away her happiness and joy. 
 
 Tainted and darkened her colour, 
 
 In her neck she had bare swellings, 
 
 Which are usually called scrofulous ; 
 
 They turn to rottenness, 
 2615 Putrified, and swollen, and full of matter, 
 
 Which with pain and suffering 
 
 From the throat took their rise ; 
 
 Her face by it was much injured, 
 
 Mutilated and disfigured ; 
 2620 The putrefaction and the sore 
 
 Sent forth so fearful a stench, 
 
 That she had no friend who would approach her 
 
 Without derision and reproach ; 
 
 For she who once was young and beautiful, 
 2625 Is despised and appears leprous. 
 
 No one took care of her. 
 
 Even her husband held her in contempt, 
 
 She has no friend to comfort her, 
 
 Much she longs for death, 
 2630 Not only for one ill that troubles her, 
 
 For her grief is now double ; 
 
 By a misfortune whicli wounds her 
 
 And increases, she becomes barren. 
 
 By her long illness, and giving ear 
 2635 To physicians, she had done nought but expend money, 
 
 She now hopes for succour from no mortal, 
 
 But only from the God of Heaven ; 
 
 To die she desires, but she can 
 
 Not die, for God wills it not ; 
 2640 She falls into a wretched state of grief, 
 
 That death makes so long delay for her. 
 
 So cruel and great were her ills. 
 
 One night she is scarcely asleep, 
 And she hears a command, 
 2645 That in the morning early 
 
254 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 To the great palace at Westminster 
 
 She should go, where was King Edward; 
 
 That she should say to the king, that he for the love 
 
 Of Jesus oui' Saviour, 
 
 With the water, with which he washed his hands, 2650 
 
 Should moisten her sores. 
 
 And her neck should wash and touch. 
 
 Should mark her face and mouth, 
 
 That so she should quickly feel deliverance 
 
 From her pain and her malady. 2655 
 
 She as soon as she awakes. 
 
 At once prepares herself to go : 
 
 Comes to the king, and discloses to him 
 
 The vision, and he when he hears it. 
 
 As a gentle debonair king, 2660 
 Grants her request ; 
 
 He takes of the water, with which he had washed, 
 Sprinkles the spot that pained her. 
 Strokes the swellings and the sores. 
 
 Which are foul with the disease, 2665 
 And gently washes them with the water. 
 
 Now, lo, the malady departs ; 
 By virtue of God, and by a miracle, 
 When he had made the sign of the Cross, 
 Worms issue from the matter. 
 The blood is at once purified : 
 The disease and the stench cease. 
 The disfigurement and the pain ; 
 To the hostelry she goes cured, 
 And free from her malady ; 
 Her flesh is restored entirely, 
 For dead is rankling sore and gout ; 
 And she who was barren till this time 
 Afterwards had a beautiful infant. 
 All those who have seen the cure 
 Praise the mighty Lord Jesus, 
 And pray him that for long he guard 
 Their rightful King Edward. 
 
 2670 
 
 2675 
 
 2680 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 255 
 
 The graces of the Holy Spirit are Cure of a 
 
 2685 Diverse, as in his scriptures Blind Mar 
 
 Saint Paul tells us' ; some are full 
 
 Of good sense, others strong and healthful ; 
 
 One is knowing and this one is sensible, 
 
 The other maintains a firm faith. 
 2690 This saint, of whom I write and treat. 
 
 As his works bear witness, 
 
 Grace had especially 
 
 Above all saints, as I understand. 
 
 To cure all the blind 
 2695 By his prayer and his virtue ; 
 
 And there seems reason and right 
 
 That he who had a soul clear and pure, 
 
 Should be able to enlighten the darkened, 
 
 And thus to cure the blind. 
 2700 So my subject reminds me 
 
 To speak of another miracle 
 
 Of which I have made mention, 
 
 How a good man was cured, 
 
 Who had been blind from infancy, 
 2705 Famed and well known, 
 
 And was entirely blind 
 
 Without worldly pleasure and light. 
 
 " Ah ! God," this is what people said, 
 
 " Who sees not this man, much marvels." 
 2710 All the substance of his eyes 
 
 He had, but he saw not at all. 
 
 To this man, of whom I speak and tell you, 
 
 One night when he was asleep. 
 
 Said one, I cannot say who, 
 2715 He was from God, assuredly do I believe, 
 
 In a manifest vision 
 
 Which afterwards was well proved to certainty, 
 " Go thou," so spake the voice, 
 Who desirest to have restoration of thy eyes. 
 
 ^ 1 Cor. xii. 4. 
 
256 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 To-morrow morning to that palace 2720 
 Where now is Edward the king. 
 Be present when he washes 
 
 His hands ; with the water with which he washes, 
 Thy eyes, thy face, and thy mouth, 
 
 Pray him for God's sake that lie wasli and touch." 2725 
 He awakes, returns to himself. 
 Fears to speak of the circumstance, 
 Scarcely dares to do his intent, 
 Nevertheless with abased head 
 
 In the morning he causes himself to be conducted to 2730 
 court, 
 
 Causes the chamberlains to be called. 
 And relates to them the vision. 
 One of them, who was his friend, ascends 
 The steps and goes to the king : 
 
 He says : " Sire, listen to me ; 2735 
 
 A man, who now awaits you there without, 
 
 There is, who gives great thanks to God. 
 
 For at night in a vision 
 
 God told him he should be cured ; 
 
 He has been blind from infancy, 27^0 
 He has entire trust he shall be cured by you. 
 The remedy is now understood by him, 
 If it please your liberality 
 
 With the water, with which you wash your hands, 
 
 To wash his eyes, well assured is he 2745 
 
 According to his belief, according to his words. 
 
 He shall be entirely cured of his ills." 
 
 " Friend," thus spake King Edward, 
 
 I all but say that you are foolish : 
 Am I then of so exalted a life, 2750 
 That one should so far trust in me ? 
 This did of old the apostles. 
 And other saints whom God loved. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 257 
 
 Either martyrs or confessors, 
 2755 Not a sinner sucli as I am ; 
 
 Such a dream is not to be valued, 
 
 It appears a phantasm and a lie." 
 
 " Sire," said they, ^' pardon — 
 
 By a dream was Joseph warned, 
 ^760 That he should go into Egypt, 
 
 And when the time came that he should return, 
 
 It was no phantasm or guile, 
 
 So testifies the Gospel, 
 
 In his sight of the vision 
 2765 Of Pharaoh, king of Egypt. 
 
 The intention no one can say 
 
 That God has in his purpose, good sire ; 
 
 To simple people he often discovers 
 
 In what manner and how much it pleases him to work ; 
 2770 To oppose liim befits no one." 
 
 The king finally agrees, 
 And says, " Do not speak of the marvel." 
 Of All Saints that day was the vigil ; 
 He says, "It is time to go to the monastery ; 
 2775 Let some one bring basons, water and towel." 
 The water, which the king receives, 
 Was held in a light bason. 
 
 When the king came to the church. 
 
 As they were at the service, 
 2780 He causes it to the darkened eyes 
 
 To be applied, and washes them. Lo 
 
 Both the eyes of the sick man. 
 
 Which were injured, unpleasant in colour. 
 
 Dark without sight and clearness, 
 2785 Become whole and clear and pure : 
 
 Then with loud voice he cries, 
 
 Says with joined hands, " God help me, 
 
 Thank God and you, holy king, 
 
 Since through God and you I now see clearly ; 
 
258 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Much I rejoice, mucli I marvel, 
 
 A ray of the sun has not pierced me, 
 
 Now I see all of this court/' 
 
 With joy he cries, to the monastery he runs, 
 
 To his Saviour he gives thanks. 
 
 They say who were at the spot 
 
 One to another, " Art thou sure, 
 
 Is it he who saw not his hand ?" 
 
 Now are both astonished, 
 
 It is another, but it is like him ; 
 But health renews him." 
 The king now calls him to him, 
 " Seest thou clearly," said he, " friend V 
 " Yes, sire, for it I thank God 
 And you." " What am I then doing V 
 " The longest finger, sire, that you have, 
 Of the hand which you have raised. 
 Have you directed towards my eyes." 
 The king strokes his beard against his breast, 
 
 And what do I there now ?" and he cries out, 
 " Your beard you stroke, as I see, 
 Against your breast, good sire king." 
 All the people together 
 Rejoice, and it seems a marvel 
 That they in their earthly king 
 Have a prophet of Heaven. 
 
 The king bows himself before the altar. 
 Moistens his beard, his face and his mouth 
 With the tears which he sheds ; so much he weeps 
 Renders thanks to God and prays, 
 That of tears he has a streamlet 
 Like a fountain with quick course, 
 And says ; " Lord, this is your evident 
 Favour, not my desert." 
 
 The fame of the deed spreads. 
 And it was known henceforward 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 That through the king God sends healing, 
 
 So from it arises great joy to all ; 
 
 There is no one who speaks not well of it. 
 
 A townsman of Lincoln heard of it, 
 2830 Who, I know not in what manner. 
 
 Now for three years had been blind ; 
 
 Much desires he in his heart 
 
 To have from the king the benefit, 
 
 Which he hears that he commonly 
 2835 Did for God's sake to other people. 
 
 He said, "Foolish am I that I delay so long, 
 
 That I go not to King Edward, 
 
 Through whom it pleases God to do so many 
 
 Glorious acts of healing on earth ; 
 2840 I am like him who has great thirst 
 
 By the side of a fountain, and does not drink." 
 
 He determines that he will go to court 
 
 To the king, from whom to receive health. 
 
 Behold it came to him in the night, 
 2845 When he and others all were asleep. 
 
 That he by a vision 
 
 Should be cured in his eyes. 
 
 If he could have this favour from the king, 
 
 That he apply to him the same remedy 
 2850 That he applied to the blind man the other day, 
 
 And he directs himself without delay, 
 
 Causes himself to be brought at once to the court, 
 
 Where then King Edward was. 
 
 To a chamberlain of the king 
 2855 He says, " For God's sake listen to me ; 
 
 In a vision it has appeared to me 
 
 That I should be cured in the same manner 
 
 As he who saw not at all : 
 
 I who have lost all my sight.''' 
 
260 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And lie answered him, ''By my faith, 2860 
 
 Thy wish will I tell to the king ; 
 
 I will not draw back from thy prayer, 
 
 If it pleases him to do the charity/' 
 
 He goes to the king, and says, "Good sire, 
 It befits me not to abstain from speaking ; 2865 
 A blind man awaits here below, 
 Who seeks medicine for his ills. 
 And he comes as (the man) did the other day, 
 Who was cured of his illness 
 
 By the vision of a dream 2870 
 Which was true without falsehood. 
 Taught by God, as we believe ; 
 And seeks the same medicine. 
 
 The king answers, " If God wills it, 
 It is not right to be angry or sorrowful at it ; 2875 
 By a sinner another to cure 
 
 If it please Him, it is only right to bring him." 
 Now from his bed he rises 
 Asks for water and washes ; 
 
 When he has washed, he sends for the blind man, 2880 
 Bids him slowly wash his eyes. 
 His forehead, face, and beard. 
 And he by it receives a cure, 
 And sees clearly, is overjoyed. 
 
 And says, I am cured, God be praised." 2885 
 Great joy and great renown arises from it, 
 First through all the court, 
 And then through the country. 
 And through the kingdoms around, 
 
 That the blind man entered by the gate, 2890 
 
 Goes forth cured, and bears witness 
 
 To the holiness and virtue 
 
 Of King Edward, which he had experienceed. 
 
 Cure of a Of another miracle to write 
 
 iJiird Blind 3o o^^ght the book fully; 2895 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 261 
 
 According: to tlie Latin which I follow, 
 It behoves me to recall the memory. 
 
 At Brehenll the king caused 
 
 A royal palace to be made, 
 2900 Chambers, stories, as is there befitting ; 
 
 His bailifis pay attention to the work, 
 
 Masons he had there and carpenters, 
 
 Labouring in their office. 
 
 They take such material as pleases them, 
 2905 In the forest which is near. 
 
 The carpenters who were cutting the wood, 
 
 Slept when they were tired ; 
 
 There is no one who goes not to repose : 
 
 It was summer, and the heat was great. 
 2910 At midday after dinner 
 
 Each goes to lie down under a tree. 
 
 A youth, whose name was Yulsi, 
 
 Fell asleep near a bush 
 
 Under a great tree : were it oak, 
 2915 Or beech, or ash, no matter. 
 
 When he awoke, his sight 
 
 He who saw clearly before, had lost : 
 
 He rubs his forehead, and eyes and mouth. 
 
 But he sees no more than a stick. 
 2920 He wipes his eyes hastily. 
 
 But the blindness he wipes not away. 
 
 He summons his companions Avith a cry, 
 
 Conceals not from them his mischance ; 
 
 There is no one who does not siieve and weeD, 
 2925 Nor ever have they seen such an adventure ; 
 
 They then conduct him to the hostelry. 
 
 They knew not how to do him good ; 
 
 He languished nearly twenty years without sight. 
 
 Now is come a woman. 
 
262 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And says to him, ''Friend, I bring thee 2930 
 
 Good news of comfort : 
 
 If thou believest my counsels and words, 
 
 Of thy ills shalt thou be entirely cured ; 
 
 Provided that you have complete faith, 
 
 And good hope in God." 2985 
 
 And he answers, "My dear lady. 
 
 Thy commands and thy prayer I will perform." 
 
 The woman, who was wise, answers, 
 
 ''It behoves thee to make a pilgrimage 
 
 To eighty churches, 2940 
 
 Whether they are situate near or far ; 
 
 On thy knees, utter a prayer, 
 
 Beseeching God for thy cure. 
 
 And his saints who patrons 
 
 Are styled of the churches, 2945 
 That God may cause thee to have thy sight." 
 And he procures himself a leader, 
 To conduct him to so many minsters, 
 With good heart and willing faith. 
 
 According to the word and the direction 2950 
 
 Which he had learnt of the woman ; 
 
 And as he was told to stay^ 
 
 Where the king was, he went to court. 
 
 And put himself in the midst of the company 
 
 All of which followed King Edward ; 2955 
 
 He calls loudly, cries out aloud, 
 
 " Sire king, for God's sake, help ! " 
 
 He passes among this crowd. 
 
 Ceases not to cry for pity. 
 
 Each who passes is annoyed 2960 
 
 That he ceases not to cry. 
 
 They say to him, " Silence, wretch." 
 
 And he will not hold his peace ; 
 
 And this blind man has a resemblance 
 
 To him of whom the Gospel makes mention 2965 
 
 Who cried with a loud voice : 
 
 So that there he was healed in his eyes, 
 
 * The negative in the text, he ne sujurt, cannot be correct. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 263 
 
 Equally was lie of whom I tell. 
 
 Some of them take pity on him ; 
 
 2970 One who the message undertook 
 
 To perform, to the king comes and says, 
 " Sire, it behoves thee to take pity. 
 And to listen to a poor man's cry, 
 For your liberality and favour 
 
 2975 Through God will give him relief, 
 For in your [work]^ and service 
 He has lost and injured his sight ; 
 To weep and cry he ceases not ; 
 He is blind and seeks healing ; 
 
 2980 Fame discovers thy virtues. 
 
 That God on earth through you works, 
 And you ought not, good gentle king, 
 To let your virtues sink to nothing." 
 
 The gentle King Edward answers, 
 2985 ''Now then let him come forward, for the sake 
 Of God, and complete cure 
 May He grant him by my blessing." 
 He makes there the sign of the cross. 
 Signed his face and mouth and eyes. 
 2990 The malady, which was painful. 
 
 With the water he gently sprinkles. 
 
 Soon God displayed his healing virtue ; 
 Blood plentifully issued. 
 Which flows, descends and drops : 
 
 2995 All those of the company see : 
 To all who were in the place 
 God there shewed and gave his grace. 
 The blood ceases, and he sees clearly. 
 The king makes him stand straight below him, 
 
 3000 And says to him, Seest thou, friend ? 
 " Sire, your bright eye I see, 
 Which is so beautiful and full of honom\" 
 
 A word is omitted here by the scribe. 
 
264 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The king, when he was certain 
 That he was cured of the pain, 
 
 To God gave thanks and glory, 8005 
 And then commands, says the history, 
 That he should have office in the court, 
 And he was guardian during his life 
 Of the palace of Westminster. 
 
 And he performed the duties 8010 
 
 As one who was vigorous and wise 
 
 All the days of his life ; 
 
 He bore a true evident witness 
 
 Of the benefits of the king near and far, 
 
 And long he lived, until a distant hour, 8015 
 
 The time of King William the bastard : 
 
 For many years was he seeing and alive. 
 
 This account then for you also I write. 
 
 Another adventure I must 
 Tell, which happened to King Edward, 8020 
 Since the writing which is in Latin 
 Discovers wonders at the end ; 
 The end and the conclusion of the account 
 The writing much values and much praises, 
 Of which let whoever hears me, well know 8025 
 That I shall follow the steps very closely, 
 For it behoves me to translate the French, 
 So that it be not contrary to the Latin. 
 So can one be certain of it : 
 
 How full of the Holy Spirit 3030 
 
 Was King Edward, the writing proves 
 
 Which finds witness in Isaiah, 
 
 Who the seven gifts of the Holy Spirit, 
 
 Our Lord, relates and tells us ; 
 
 All these had King Edward; 3035 
 Who wishes to know it, let him examine this book. 
 
 Cure of A man, who had but one eye, 
 
 four Blind Conducted three quite blind. 
 Men. . 
 
 And it was a marvel to see 
 
 Four men- with one eye. 3040 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 265 
 
 He leads them all, and conducts them in front 
 As far as the king s own palace : 
 Pity on them takes a noble servant 
 Of the King, thoughtful for their health ; 
 3045 He says, " If I could accomplish it. 
 
 That I should have some of that water 
 With which the King washes his hands, 
 Well do I believe, and I am certain of it, 
 So good has it been for the restoration found 
 And proved in the case of the blind; 
 These four poor miserables' 
 Would have by it a very rich present 
 Of restoration all together. 
 
 Now he goes off and takes some of the water ; 
 3055 A theft he committed, but he committed 
 
 No folly, sin or villany : 
 
 He goes to the poor men who await him, 
 
 And expect to be cured by the water. 
 
 He comes and promises them health, 
 3060 Puts them in good hope : 
 
 If they have firm belief, 
 
 They will be cured : this he says without doubting^ 
 
 Sprinkles with it their^eyes, and says 
 
 " Now I request you, Jesu CMst, 
 3065 Who raisedst Lazarus, 
 
 Grant healing to these poor men ; 
 
 Look not at my virtues. 
 
 But at those of thy loyal King Edward : 
 
 I am not so foolishly bold, 
 3070 As to pray thee for so much excepting by him, 
 
 I undertake nothing, God keep me from it. 
 
 But the healing virtue by him descends 
 
 From you, Sire, who art the fountain 
 
 Of health and the origin of all good." 
 
 3075 Jesus hears his prayers, 
 
 Uncloses the eyes of the blind men, 
 
^266 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And all are cured together, 
 
 Which to all appears a great marvel. 
 
 But the king knows not yet 
 
 That he has restored their eyes : 3080 
 
 But when he hears the news, gives 
 
 Thanks to the Almighty; 
 
 Seven gifts he gave by his virtue 
 
 And by the grace of Jesus. 
 
 He who had one eye, he now has two ; 3085 
 The three blind men, each of them has two ; 
 This makes seven eyes to number them correctly. 
 This cannot be concealed in shade, 
 On the contrary the renown spreads 
 
 In very distant countries : 3090 
 
 Seven rays have now issued from the king 
 
 Which illumine all these four : 
 
 Well makes it to be believed that it pleased God 
 
 That King Edward had the seven gifts 
 
 Of the Holy Spirit fully. 3095 
 
 Do you wish for the proof? — Willingly. 
 
 Much he feared God and had dread 
 
 Of the might of his Creator. 
 
 Nor would he have gone to his poor 
 
 Had he not been loved and feared; 3100 
 
 In pity he was not wanting, 
 
 When thus he cured the weak ; 
 
 Stored was he with deep knowledge. 
 
 For he never believed false accusations ; 
 
 He was strong, since by strength and good sense 3105 
 
 He conquered his enemies always ; 
 
 Of high counsel was he entirely ; 
 
 Who doubts it, let him examine his laws ; 
 
 And of great intelligence. 
 
 For he taught all his people, 8110 
 Such deep wisdom had he 
 Of a heavenly light, 
 
S. EDWAED THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 267: 
 
 That he tells us by prophecy 
 
 What before had not been heard. 
 3115 By his virtues which now one knows, 
 
 Sufficiently by my argument I prove to you, 
 
 That with the seven rays of the Holy Spirit 
 
 Was the king filled and perfected ; 
 
 The seven rays the king had glistening 
 3120 With which he made seven blind men to see. 
 
 The Holy Spirit is comfort 
 
 To all in giief, port to the perishing, 
 
 And light to the darkened ; 
 
 Wherefore, as I told you above, 
 31 25 By King Edward who was purified 
 
 And enlightened by the Holy Spirit, 
 
 There was grace to heal the blind ; 
 
 He who knew not the reason, now may know it. 
 
 A great number of his miracles now 
 3130 1 have avoided mentioning, that it might not en- 
 cumber 
 
 The subject matter of the history 
 Which I have undertaken to tell you. 
 
 At dinner sat the king one day. The King's 
 
 Enough there he had of royal array ; Tf Harold 
 
 3135 The father of the queen was there, andTostin. 
 
 Godwin the rich and famous earl ; 
 
 By the side of the king he sat, in the land 
 
 As one who was of the highest condition ; 
 
 And he had two very beautiful sons, 
 3140 Valiant and brave youths. 
 
 Lo his two sons 
 
 Play in game before him, 
 
 One was Tostin, the other Harold, 
 
 Who was than Tostin bolder 
 3145 And stronger ; so hotly do they play 
 
 That both are made very angry ; 
 
 One to the other gives such a blow 
 
 That it strikes him down there and quite stuns him. 
 
268 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Harold enraged directly 
 
 Seizes Tostin by the hair, 8150 
 So that he drags him down by the locks, 
 Tries to force out both his eyes, 
 
 Covers him with blood and strikes him with his fist, 
 So that he keeps him all supine on the ground. 
 He would have strangled him, had he not been rescued, 31 55 
 So wrathful, raging, and vicious was he. 
 
 The king observes the combatants ; 
 He is pensive about it, hesitates to speak 
 For he sees in them the event such 
 
 As after long time was disclosed. SI 60 
 
 They were brothers of the queen. 
 
 Extract from an evil root ; 
 
 The lady who was of that origin. 
 
 Was born as the rose from the thorn. 
 
 Said the king, Seest thou not 3165 
 Of thy sons, earl, the struggle? 
 
 Yes, sire, this is their amusement ; 
 But it is a quarrel, cruel and violent. 
 Sire." ''Nor ill, nor danger 
 
 Expect you from it?" "Sire, nothing." 8170 
 
 The king deeply sighs, 
 
 " Earl Godwin, I will tell you, 
 
 If it please you that it should be revealed to you : 
 The meaning of this circumstance 
 
 Is not infantine simplicity; 8175 
 
 Much significance has it ; 
 
 It is not simple infantine play, 
 
 My heart is all pensive concerning it ; 
 
 Of what is to come certain 
 
 I will make you ; from Heaven it is made known 3180 
 to me. 
 
 "When they shall be of full age, 
 And shall have greater courage. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 269 
 
 The one who is stronger, through envy 
 Shall the other rob of life ; 
 3 J 85 But the vanquished shall soon be avenged. 
 Discomfited soon shall be the elder; 
 Their life shall not be lasting, 
 Nor their power stable." 
 
 After a few years the prophecy Accom- 
 3190 Was verified and accomplished. of 'the Pro- 
 
 For after the death of their father, phecy. 
 
 And the death of the king, a bitter 
 
 Chano^e arose in the kino-dom, 
 
 Whence hate grew between them. 
 3195 Nor can I relate the whole story, 
 
 But the result to which it reaches, 
 
 So as to make clear the speech of Edward, 
 
 Whicli was proved true, though late, 
 
 Harold hated Tostin much. Fate of 
 
 3200 And drove him out and banished him, Tostin and 
 
 ' Harold. 
 
 For Harold was king of England, 
 To whom Tostin was unequal in war ; 
 He drove him away and discomfited him, 
 And had him exiled as a waif; 
 3205 If he had caught him, he would have put liim to 
 death 
 
 With great misery and sin and wrong. 
 
 He withdraws himself, takes to flight. 
 
 Sailing directly to Norway, 
 
 To the king of the country, whose name was 
 3210 Harold Harfager, a felon. 
 
 He requested him that he would give him the aid 
 
 Of his people and his ships. 
 
 So did he, and the two came 
 
 To stir up war, and cause aimoyance 
 3215 To Harold, king of England; 
 
 They arrive, and stir up mortal strife; 
 
270 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 But when heard tell of it King 
 Harold, he came there with his English, 
 And discomfited them all. 
 
 Tostin was slain, the valiant 3220 
 
 Brother of the king ; and the felon king 
 
 Harold Harfager of Norway, 
 
 And the whole of their host completely. 
 
 In the north country was the battle. 
 
 Whence Harold king of the English 3225 
 Became so cruel and so bold ; 
 By his prowess and his victory 
 He increased in pride and glory, 
 Nor kept he charter, or oath. 
 
 With his neighbours or with his people ; 8230 
 To his governors he did villany 
 And to his barons violence ; 
 Law or justice of the land 
 He valued not a cherry : 
 
 Against God he often sinned, 3235 
 Man he believed no more than the wind, 
 Nor feared he sin or blame. 
 
 This very one Duke William 
 Of Normandy discomfited. 
 
 Him and his kingdom conquered. 3240 
 
 In one year died all three, 
 Tostin with Harold king 
 Of Norway, and his brother 
 Harold, who was perjured : 
 
 On that day he lost his life, 3245 
 
 And the lordship of England, 
 
 For he had not of his Creator 
 
 Or towards his countrymen love ; 
 
 Nor was it possible to destroy the malice 
 
 And the vice of perjury which he had. 3250 
 
 Thus was verified the word 
 
 Of King Edward, as history testifies. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 Of the death of Count Godwin 
 
 It is fitting that I give you an account ; 
 3255 What end had his treason, 
 
 Deceit, and contentions, 
 
 How he died suddenly 
 
 In shame, grief and suffering ; 
 
 Of him who always gave evil counsel, 
 3260 The death astonishes me not. 
 
 Thus God took on him great vengeance. 
 
 Right indeed was it, there is no doubt : 
 
 The dear friends, Norman and English, 
 
 Whom the king had near to him, 
 3265 Had this wicked flatterer 
 
 Destroyed and slain with his hands : 
 
 For it seemed to the wicked wretch, 
 
 That if there were no counsellor beside himself 
 
 Of the court and of the country, 
 3270 He should be able to do all his wiU. 
 
 But the king who was debonair, 
 
 Was unwilling to cause discord in the kingdom^ 
 
 And through love of the queen 
 
 Permitted the thorn to flourish. 
 3275 He knew that a heavy blow 
 
 Was in prospect and store for him. 
 
 As says the true history, 
 One day of Easter, at the great feast,. 
 At dinner sat the king, 
 3280 His counts and barons on the dais ; 
 Where Earl Godwin was sitting, 
 A servant served out the wine. 
 The cup of the king gently 
 Carrying over the pavement ; 
 
272 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 When he mounts the steps of the dais, 3285 
 
 His foot slips, which makes him ashamed ; 
 
 He has all but fallen on the ground ; 
 
 But the other keeps him standing, 
 
 He holds his cup, at once rights himself, 
 
 Nor has mishap, nor hurts himself) 8290 
 
 By means of one foot which aided the other. 
 
 Earl Godwin said to the king, 
 
 " So brings one brother to the other 
 
 Help, who was in danger." 
 
 The king replied, who was pensive at it, 3295 
 " So might mine (have helped me), had he been living, 
 If you, earl, had permitted him." 
 The earl changes and loses colour, 
 For he in truth had slain his brother ; 
 
 Of which when they had reminded him, 3300 
 
 His heart tears him with remorse. 
 
 For he had the sin and wrong of it. 
 
 Nor could he hide it or be silent or play the hypocrite. 
 
 The fact makes him change colour : 
 
 And he said, " Ah king, good sire, 3305 
 
 Much grief and anger hast thou caused me. 
 
 And no wonder is it if it grieve me ; 
 
 Thou hast reproached me with the death of Alfred 
 
 Your brother ; for which I am not to blame, 
 
 I will prove it openly. 3310 
 
 The mockery much troubles me." 
 
 Now a morsel of bread he takes and lifts up : 
 And says, " If I can enjoy 
 This morsel, which thou seest me hold. 
 
 Which I will eat in the sight of you all, 3315 
 
 That I am not to blame for this death, 
 
 All at the table will see ; 
 
 So I am either acquit or to blame for it." 
 
 King Edward blesses the morsel, 
 
 And says, " May God grant that the proof be true." 3320 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 273 
 
 The earl puts it in his mouth, 
 
 The morsel is fixed like a stick 
 
 In the middle of the opening of the throat 
 
 Of the traitorous felon glutton, 
 S325 So that all at table see it ; 
 
 Both liis eyes in his head seemed to be, 
 
 His flesh blackened and became pale. 
 
 All are astonished in the hall : 
 
 He loses breath and speech 
 3330 By the morsel which sticks fast. 
 
 Dead is the bloody felon ; 
 
 Much power had the blessing, 
 
 Which gave virtue to the morsel ; 
 
 For aye was the murder proved. 
 3335 " Now,^' cries the king, 
 
 " Drag out this stinking dog." 
 
 By his friends by chance 
 
 Was the body placed in the sepulchre. 
 
 By the queen with noble courage 
 3340 And his sons and those of his lineage. 
 
 One day of Easter it befel 
 
 That King Edward held his court ; 
 
 Great joy was there displayed 
 
 And an assembly of high chiefs ; 
 3345 Great and high was the service 
 
 Which was solemnized in the holy church ; 
 
 As the season permits it. 
 
 That day the king bore his crown 
 
 At the great feast, with great nobleness ; 
 3350 But not on that account was the heart of the king 
 
 More lifted up or proud, 
 
 Nor more haughty or vain-glorious. 
 
 On the contrary he reflects, and keeps in mind 
 
 That of the world all the glory 
 3355 Is like a flower which opens 
 
 In the morning, and at evening withers ; 
 
 S 
 
 The ffing's 
 Vision of 
 the Seven 
 Sleepers of 
 Ephesus. 
 
274 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Devoutly to pray he ceases not. 
 
 After the service of the mass 
 
 He went to dinner in his palace. 
 
 The king sat in the centre of the dais ; 
 
 He is not courteous who asks 
 
 If there was not enough meat ; 
 
 The circle was large and quite full 
 
 Of counts, barons, knights ; 
 
 The table is all resplendent 
 
 With vessels of gold and silver. 
 
 With head reclined for a short time 
 
 He remained in deep thought ; 
 
 It had the semblance of a reverie ; 
 
 Quietly and by himself he smiled, 
 
 And then like to a sage 
 
 He remained as he was before : 
 
 Thanks to God he delays not to give. 
 
 The chiefs observe it, 
 
 They understand that some secret 
 
 God has shewn from Heaven to the king. 
 
 But nevertheless at table 
 
 No one dared to ask : 
 
 They fear to anger him : 
 
 After dinner they go into the chamber ; 
 
 Duke Harold follows him, 
 
 Summons a bishop to him, 
 
 And an abbat ; he says, " Dear friends, 
 
 Thoughts from God bring great good. 
 
 And make one despise the vanity 
 
 Of the world, which is nought but falsity ; 
 
 Know of what I was thinking, friends, 
 
 At table where I was sitting, 
 
 When I was somewhat pensive ; 
 
 The seven sleepers I saw in Greece, 
 
 Who for many years that now are passed. 
 
 Have lain on their right sides ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 275 
 
 Well I know, it must be of evil significance. 
 
 That they have turned to the left. 
 3895 WeU I saw it distinctly, 
 
 I saw tlieir di^ess, their appearance, 
 
 And know, that without lying 
 
 It is not falsity nor a dream ; 
 
 It is a sign and a sentence 
 3400 Of war, and famine and pestilence : 
 
 The world is going from bad to worse ; 
 
 This shall last for seventy years ; 
 
 But then God shall show you his glory, 
 
 He will remember his unhappy ones. 
 3405 Of the sleepers good and pleasant is 
 
 The history which is written 
 
 And, as it is read in Latin, 
 
 Tells of them, from the beginning to the end. 
 
 For proof of the marvel, 
 341 The duke sent a knight ; 
 
 The bishop, a clerk ; the abbat, a monk ; 
 
 These three without delaying their care, 
 
 As the king entirely agreed, 
 
 Go into the land of the Greeks, 
 3415 Being sent to the emperor 
 
 Lord of Constantinople, 
 
 Who asks them what need 
 
 Had made them come there from so far. 
 
 And they relate to him the whole together. 
 
 3420 To the emperor it seems a marvel; 
 
 He causes (some) to be sent to tlie city 
 
 Where the martyrs were lying, 
 
 Which was called Ephesus, 
 
 And they see all verified 
 3425 The vision of Saint Edward ; 
 
 Even of the day mention was made. 
 
 The Greeks give glory to God, 
 
 Who had their martyrs in memory ; 
 
 And they return with great joy, 
 3430 Relating the virtue of their lord. 
 
 s 2 
 
276 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The vision was very clear 
 
 And the mishap certain; 
 
 The mart3rrs reposing on their right side 
 
 Had turned to the left ; 
 
 For in the aforesaid time 3435 
 
 The smiles of the world turned to tears, 
 
 For Syria was lost, 
 
 That the Cross was lost was known^ 
 
 And many kingdoms troubled, 
 
 People slain, deprived of their heritage ; 5440 
 
 There is no land which sin soils not, 
 
 France, Lombardy, Poland, 
 
 Even England, which degenerates, 
 
 And loses the line of its heirs. 
 
 Nor has there since a king appeared, 3445 
 
 Whom the world has well known, 
 
 "Who a life of labour 
 
 And a death of danger has not had : 
 
 This they know who of kings the history 
 
 Have in writing and in memory ; 3450 
 
 "Well to each with reason does this appear 
 
 The result of the vision. 
 
 Legend of The king was at the service, 
 the Ring. y^i^Q^Q ^.^3 dedicated the church 
 
 Of Saint John, who to God was dear, 3455 
 
 And whom the king could so much love ; 
 
 No Saint had he so dear except Saint Peter. 
 
 Lo a poor man, who was there, 
 
 A stranger and unknown, 
 
 "When he saw King Edward, 3460 
 
 For the love of Saint John prays him. 
 
 That of his possessions he would give him a part. 
 
 The king who hears his prayer, 
 Puts his hand to his alms-chest. 
 
 But neither gold nor silver does he there jfind ; 3465 
 He bids his almoner to be summoned, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 But he was not found for the crowd. 
 
 The poor man ceases not to beg, 
 
 And the king is in distress 
 34!70 Because neither gold nor silver he finds at hand. 
 
 And lie reflects, remains silent, 
 
 Looks at his hand, and remembers 
 
 That on his fino^er he had a cherished rinoj 
 
 Which was large, royal and beautiful ; 
 3i75 To the poor man he gives it for the love 
 
 Of Saint John, his dear lord ; 
 
 And he takes it with joy, 
 
 And gently gives him thanks ; 
 
 And when he was possessed of it, 
 8480 He departed and vanished. 
 
 But to this no one paid attention. 
 
 Soon after it chanced that 
 
 Two palmers of English birth, 
 
 Who go to seek the Holy Sepulchre 
 3485 By a path where no one guides them 
 
 In the land of Syria, 
 
 Go astray far out of the way. 
 
 See neither man nor house : 
 
 Now have they arrived in the wilderness, 
 3490 The night comes on, the sun sets : 
 
 Nor do they know which way to turn. 
 
 Nor where they can lodge for the night ; 
 
 They fear robbers, they fear wild beasts. 
 
 They fear monsters and dreadful tempests, 
 3495 And many an adventure of the desert ; 
 
 The dark night surprises them. 
 
 Now behold a band of youths 
 In a circle which was very large and beautifiil, 
 By whom the whole road and air 
 3500 Were lightened as if by lightning, 
 And an old man white and hoary. 
 Brighter than the sun at midday. 
 
278 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Before whom are carried two tapers, 
 Which lighten the path ; 
 
 He, when he comes close to the palmers, 3505 
 Salutes them ; says, " Dear friends. 
 Whence come you ? Of what creed 
 Are you, and of what birth? 
 
 What kingdom, and king? What seek you here?" 
 
 And one of them answered him, 3510 
 
 " We are Christians, and desire 
 
 Have we to expiate our sins ; 
 
 We are both from England, 
 
 We have come to seek the Holy Sepulchre, 
 
 And the holy places of this country, 3515 
 
 Where Jesus died and lived. 
 
 And our king is named Edward, 
 
 The good prince whom may God preserve to us. 
 
 He has not such a saint from here to France. 
 
 But it has befallen us by mishap 3520 
 
 We have lost to-day the company 
 
 Which comforts us and which guides us, 
 
 Nor know we what has become of us." 
 
 And the old man answered these. 
 Joyously, like to a clerk, 3525 
 
 Come after me, I go before ; 
 Follow me, I will conduct you 
 Where you will find a good hostelry. 
 For love of King Edward 
 
 You shall have lodging and good care, 3530 
 
 Your leader I will myself be, 
 
 And your host.'' He leads them on. 
 
 They enter a city, 
 
 They have found a good hostelry. 
 
 The table prepared, and good treatment, 3535 
 Linen and bed, and other preparations ; 
 The tired ones, who had great need. 
 Repose themselves after supper. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 In the morning when they depart, 
 3540 They find their host and leader, 
 
 Who, when they have issued from the gate, 
 
 Gently thus comforts them : 
 
 " Be not troubled nor sad : 
 
 I am J ohn the Evangelist ; 
 3545 For love of Edward the king 
 
 I neither will nor ought to fail you. 
 
 For he is my especial 
 
 Friend and loyal king. 
 
 With me he has joined company ; 
 3550 Since he has chosen to lead a chaste life. 
 
 We shall be peers in Paradise. 
 
 And I tell you, dear good friends, 
 
 You shall arrive, be assured, 
 
 In your country safe and sound : 
 3555 You shall go to King Edward, 
 
 Salute him from me, 
 
 And that you attempt not a falsehood 
 
 To say, you shall carry proofs — 
 
 A ring, which he will know, 
 3560 Which he gave to me John, 
 
 When he was at the service. 
 
 Where my church was dedicated ; 
 
 There I besought him for the love 
 
 Of John ; it was I in poor array. 
 3565 And let King Edward know well. 
 
 To me he shall come before six months (are over) 
 
 And since he resembles me. 
 
 In Paradise shall we be together ; 
 
 And that of this he may be confidently assured 
 3570 You shall tell him all whatever I tell you.'' 
 
 They who well understand his words, 
 Give him thanks for all his benefits, 
 And when they are possessed of the ring, 
 The saint departed and vanished ; 
 
280 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And the pilgrims depart, 3575 
 Who now are on the certain path 
 Without ill and without trouble ; 
 The saint leads and conducts them 
 They hasten to go to King Edward, 
 
 That they have not arrived seems tardy to them, 3580 
 
 And they relate their adventure, 
 
 Shew the ring at once ; 
 
 Whatever they relate he believes true, 
 
 When he sees the proofs ; 
 
 Of this witness bears the whole 3585 
 Company, large in numbers. 
 
 The King When King Edward knew 
 
 ¥Jeasur^ That he should die within six months, 
 
 the Toor He gives largely of his treasure, 
 
 He retains nothing of gold nor silver. 3590 
 
 In tears is he and in prayers. 
 
 Almsgiving and devotion. 
 
 In disciplines and vigils. 
 
 So much that every one wonders. 
 
 But of one thing he is very thoughtful ; 3595 
 
 Much longs he while he is alive 
 
 That his church should be dedicated, 
 
 To which he had given so much thought, 
 
 And where espoused by oath 
 
 He was to Almighty God. 3600 
 
 Summons Then he bids all his people 
 oftheBa- common throughout the kingdom, 
 Westmin- That at Christmas they come to Westminster, 
 ster for the ^nd there with him keep the feast. 
 
 Dedication ^ , 
 
 of the Counts come, barons come 3605 
 Church. ^|-^^g general command. 
 
 For the king intended 
 
 On account of the great feast and the holy time, 
 And for love of the commons, 
 
 On this day to wear the crown ; 3610 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 281 
 
 And King Edward purposed, 
 
 On the day which followed after the fourth, 
 
 With a service of great grandeur • 
 
 To have his church dedicated. 
 
 3615 Then he sent for Duke Harold, ^^^^^^ 
 
 TT T-i • 1 1 Harold. 
 
 He says, h riend, so may God save you. 
 
 What is thy intention respecting the kingdom?'' 
 Sire," said he, " I dare to swear to you 
 
 By the holy Trinity, 
 3020 By my lineage and Christianity, 
 
 It has never come into my thouglits 
 
 To possess your heritage ; 
 
 Duke William of Normandy, 
 
 Who to it has right and trusts in me, 
 3625 Sliall have it, so as it pleases you ; 
 
 I have sworn it, and he is sure of it ; 
 
 I shall keep the covenant and my loyalty, 
 
 Against you I shall not trespass ; 
 
 To the kingdom I have no claim nor right, 
 3630 Unless with his daughter he give it to me. 
 
 I will not do treason or guile ; 
 
 This I swear to you upon the Gospel." 
 
 And with him took this oath 
 
 Then the chiefs of their own accord. 
 
 3635 On Christmas night S^^izes him seized -with 
 
 A fever, which much inflames him. ^ Fever. 
 
 The king lies down, cannot eat. 
 
 For long time seeks to repose himself; 
 
 Feebleness in the morning troubles him ; 
 3640 Nevertheless the king gets up 
 
 For the great feast ; during the day 
 
 He dissembles and hides his pain. 
 
 The feebleness quite prostrates him, 
 
 Nevertheless on this day crown 
 3645 And regalia he carries with difficulty ; 
 
 And for the three days of the week. 
 
282 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 At table, though it troubles him, 
 In the palace at dinner he sits ; 
 
 On the fourth day, which was that of the Innocents, 
 
 The prelates come, the chiefs come, 3650 
 Dedication To farnish whatever appertains 
 Church. To so great a dedication. 
 
 The king forces himself to come there, 
 
 Since for it he had a great longing ; 
 
 But so weak and ill is he, 3655 
 
 So much doubt has his head and feebleness has his heart. 
 
 He cannot be according to his wish 
 
 Present, which much afflicts him. 
 
 But much he commands and admonishes 
 
 That the feast should be full. 3660 
 
 The queen, who is courageous, 
 Well conceals her grief, which is great, 
 Much she struggles to furnish 
 What may please her lord ; 
 
 She is queen, he is king, 3665 
 Both in church and in palace. 
 
 Privileges When the church is dedicated 
 si^es^gWen ^te king grants to it great freedom, 
 to it. And gives very largely 
 
 Vestments of silk, gold and silver 3670 
 
 Income and possessions, 
 
 Jewels and very rich gifts, 
 
 And em-iched and adorned it, 
 
 And gave it freedom and endowed it, 
 
 For he wishes to acquit himself of the vow 3675 
 
 Fully, with which he was bound ; 
 
 And when he had all this accomplished, 
 
 The King The king sickened violently, 
 
 falls into jjg cannot eat, he cannot sleep, 
 jj Trance. 
 
 He feels that he is now near death ; 3680 
 He grows pale, with difficulty draws breath; 
 The queen displays great grief, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 283 
 
 Softly she raises him, and softly lays him down, 
 
 Kisses his face and mouth ; 
 3685 Much she mourns, and laments and weeps, 
 
 And for him prays and beseeches God, 
 
 But she finds not comfort at heart ; 
 
 The king lies now as if he were dead. 
 
 In a trance he has lain more than two days, 
 3690 " Dead is the king,'' say many. 
 
 Then begins deep sorrow, 
 
 Wailings, sighs and tears : 
 
 The queen all but dies, 
 
 Tears her hair, wrings her hands. 
 
 3695 On the third day, whence was a wonder, 
 
 The king, like a man who awakes, 
 
 Or as a man restored to life, 
 
 Is now thoroughly re- invigorated ; 
 
 And he who had lost his breath 
 3700 Recovers his voice distinct and entire. 
 
 He is joyous in countenance, 
 
 As if he were all whole and cured. 
 
 The queen was in the presence. 
 
 And the chief men of his intimates, 
 3705 Duke Harold and Earl Robert, 
 
 And the simoniacal traitor 
 
 Stigand, prelate of Canterbury ; 
 
 The king then begins to tell 
 
 His great vision, 
 3710 Of which the history makes mention. 
 
 " When I was young in Normandy, 
 Much I loved the holy company 
 Of people of religion, 
 Who loved only all that was good, 
 3715 Especially a monk who led 
 A high and heavenly life ; 
 But two I found there most loyal, 
 Wise and spiritual, 
 
 The Kin^ 
 recovers 
 from his 
 Trance. 
 
 Account 
 of his 
 Vision. 
 
284 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Sensible and well instructed. 
 
 And virtuously disposed : 
 
 Much their company delighted me, 
 
 And through them I amended my ways 
 
 In courtesy, speech and wisdom. 
 
 Both are dead, a long time since ; 
 
 They have passed to heaven from the world. 
 
 Well have I seen that they are with God. 
 
 So while I lay in quiet, 
 
 These two appeared to me ; 
 
 "What God bids me by these two, 
 
 And commands you to hear. 
 
 Lords all, for God s sake, hear, 
 
 For for that I am reinvigorated. 
 
 Predicted " ' Too much now is virtue failing 
 
 of Eng'^''^* In England, and sin rising ; 
 
 land. Nor can God's long-suflTering endure 
 
 That He take not a mighty vengeance ; 
 
 The longer He waits to defer it, 
 
 The more fearfully will He strike. 
 
 Bishops, prelates, and priests, 
 
 No longer seek to be good pastors ; 
 
 They seek not to feed the sheepfolds ; 
 
 But to sell them is each one s business ; 
 
 To rescue them from the wolf none pains 
 
 Takes, but only for the milk and the wool. 
 
 Princes and counts and barons 
 
 Go seeking only vain-glory, 
 
 Nor do they live but to swallow money. 
 
 The poor they strip and illtreat; 
 
 But vengeance for it shall come, 
 
 It shall last a year and a day ; 
 ,This shall be by war and by fire.' 
 
 Thus they finished their speech. 
 
 " I say to them, ' Cannot penance 
 Prevent this mighty vengeance V " 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 28 
 
 3755 ' No,' say they, ' because their hearts 
 Advance to a greater hardening/ 
 ' How V say I to them ; ' is 
 God so cruel a tyrant without mercy, 
 And so fierce that He is not mindful 
 
 8760 Of His great pity ? 
 
 Will there ever be a day when He remembers 
 The English, and sustains their honour?' 
 Then answer the holy men : 
 ' The end of the counsel of God on that 
 
 8765 We will tell you truly, for it pleases God.' 
 
 ' The green tree which springs from the trunk. 
 
 When thence it shall be severed, 
 
 And removed to a distance of three acres, 
 
 By no engine or hand (of man) 
 8770 Shall return to its original trunk, 
 
 And shall join itself to its root. 
 
 Whence first it had origin ; 
 
 The head shall receive again its verdure, 
 
 It shall bear fruit after its flower ; 
 8775 Then shall you be able for certainty 
 
 To hope for amendment/ 
 
 " When they had ended their words. 
 From my eyes they vanished ; 
 To God in heaven they returned, 
 8780 And I am for this reinvigorated 
 By their prayer and their merits, 
 That I may make you aware of their words/' 
 
 Alone of this people, Stigand 
 
 The archbishop went away mocking; 
 8785 Who has turned aside, 
 
 And says that the old man dotes ; 
 
 But the wisest of the sages 
 
 Far better observed his sayings ; 
 
 And carefully have understood 
 8790 And retained the order of the words ; 
 
286 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The Vision All the words have they put down in writing, 
 
 i'he Poje ^^^^ ^^P^ 
 
 By letter and by ambassador. 
 
 The country takes pains to amend 
 
 By doing right and justice 3795 
 In worldly matters and in those of Holy Church ; 
 But they can no amendment 
 Thus produce among the people. 
 Afterwards the prophecy was 
 
 Made clear in the time of Harold, 8800 
 
 When William Duke of Normandy 
 
 Had the victory and the mastery ; 
 
 Whence ended of England 
 
 All the nobility of the royal line. 
 
 TheAutlior It is right, methinks, that I should tell you 3805 
 
 the^Alle- "^^^ ^^^^ prophecy, 
 
 gory. The tree of which I speak, signifies 
 The lordship of the realm. 
 
 Adorned with branches, with flowers and fruity 
 
 Embellished with leaves and verdure. 3810 
 
 This tree began to spring. 
 
 To flourish, bear fruit, increase, 
 
 Since the time of the valiant Alfred, 
 
 W^ho was anointed first of all. 
 
 For a long time till a late period, 3815 
 After the death of King Edward, 
 When Harold's people discomfited 
 Were, the picked flower of England : 
 Then was the beauteous branching tree 
 
 Severed from its own trunk, 3820 
 Then it was removed for three acres, 
 And withered and delayed, — 
 For for three kings' reigns lasted 
 Shows the The bastardy, — then returned 
 
 To its own trunk and certain head 3825 
 
 of the rro~ 
 
 phecy : In the time of the first Henry ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 287 
 
 For after King Edward 
 
 Were three bastards following ; 
 
 Harold nor William right 
 8830 Had, nor, to say the truth, 
 
 William the Second, 
 
 By royal descent, whence 
 
 It was removed by three acres. 
 
 But Henry, who was the fourth king 
 .3835 After Edward, richly clothed it again with verdure. 
 
 Who returned to the original head ; 
 
 When by his own will 
 
 He espoused Maud, who full 
 
 Of gentleness and goodness was, 
 3840 Of frankness and beauty, 
 
 The daughter of King Edward's niece ; 
 
 Then it had regard to the root. 
 
 And clung to its old root. 
 
 Flourished, bore fruit openly, 
 3845 When the Empress Maud was born, 
 
 And fruit, when (was born) the third Henry, 
 
 Who has filled with his favour 
 
 It, and throughout the kingdom 
 
 Both light and clear brightness gives 
 3850 Everywhere, as the sun and moon. 
 
 Now are king, now are barons, 
 
 And the kingdom, of a common blood 
 
 Of England and Normandy. 
 
 That company is worth more 
 3855 Which better knows how the prophecy 
 
 To answer, and better tells it ; 
 
 But it seems to me that this suffices 
 
 To make clear the obscure writing. 
 
 And takes 
 the oppor- 
 tunity of 
 paying a 
 Compli- 
 ment to 
 Henry III. 
 
 King Edward draws to his end, 
 3860 There is no one who has not great sorrow for it ; 
 
 The King 
 draws near 
 his End. 
 
288 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 His flesh is already half dead, 
 
 His people he calls again and again comforts ; 
 
 And he has been strengthened to speak, 
 
 And said to them ; " Dear loyal friends, 
 
 It is a folly to lament my death; 5865 
 
 When God wills it, one cannot remain." 
 
 Then he looks at them and raises his eyes. 
 
 Looks at the queen (to see) if she sorrows for him, 
 
 Who laments, weeps and sighs ; 
 
 Tears her hair, rends her clothes. 3870 
 
 " Weep" not,'' said the king, " dear one, 
 
 Grieve not for my death, 
 
 Smce after this my death 
 
 I shall arrive at the sure port 
 
 Where I shall live with my Lord, o875 
 
 Always in joy and happiness. 
 He com- Now I pray you all who are here, 
 Queen to^ % loy^l people and my friends, 
 the care of To my queen who is my wife, 
 
 his People, -yyj^^gg virtues I cannot number, 3880 
 Who has been to me sister and dear, 
 Bear loyal company. 
 She has been my daughter and wife. 
 And of very precious life ; 
 
 Honour her, as befits 3885 
 So good and so exalted a matron ; 
 Let her have her dowiy in full 
 And her manors and her people. 
 Be they English, be they Normans, 
 
 Honour them all their life. 3890 
 
 IlisDirec- Li the church of Saint Peter, to whom 
 
 hfsFuneral. ^ ^^^^^^ 
 
 To him I give myself, both living and dead, 
 
 Who was to me both aid and comfort." 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 289 
 
 3895 Duke Harold before the king, 
 
 Comes, and says ; " Sire, by my faith 
 I have sworn that -which is true ; 
 No man through me shall attack 
 The right of the throne which belongs 
 
 3900 To you, sire, naturally, 
 
 Who have no issue of yourself, 
 
 And have held the kingdom ; 
 
 You have granted it to Duke William : 
 
 I will not have in it sin or blame ; 
 
 39 05 Right has by Emma thy mother 
 
 The queen who shall be his daughter ; 
 If he gives it not to his daughter, 
 It is right that he have the crown ; 
 For thus dare I tell you, 
 
 3910 To mai'ry her I purpose ; 
 
 I am affianced to the maiden, 
 And allied to the duke." 
 Archbishop Stigand replies, 
 And the prelates who are present : 
 
 391 5 " Duke Harold, well you know it, 
 That if you violate this covenant, 
 I say it for myself, to whom belongs 
 To perform this holy sacrament, 
 There will be no prelate in the land 
 
 3920 Who will give you unction ; 
 
 There will be no man of our commons, 
 Who will put the crown on your head." 
 
 Then he gave him the Sacrament, 
 
 As befits a good Christian, 
 3925 And the holy unction 
 
 Which gives pardon of sins. 
 
 And when all was accomplished. 
 
 The soul left the body ; 
 
 Angels descend from above, 
 3930 Singing Te Deum Laudamus ; 
 
 All the court of Heaven is full 
 
 Of glory, and of the joy which conducts him. 
 
 Speech of 
 Harold 
 about the 
 Succession. 
 
 And of 
 Arch- 
 bishop 
 Stigand. 
 
 Death of 
 the Kinsr. 
 
290 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And Saint Peter, his dear friend, 
 Opens the gate of Paradise, 
 
 And Saint John, his Own dear one, 3985 
 
 Conducts him before the Majesty, 
 
 And God gives him his kingdom, 
 
 Who puts the crown on his head ; 
 
 Makes him possessed of this great glory 
 
 Which shall never be ended. 3940 
 
 And thus from an earthly kingdom 
 
 He passed to a Heavenly. 
 
 Truly blessed was this king, 
 
 Who here and there was crowned ; 
 
 And so much more is worth that (kingdom) than this, 3945 
 
 As gold is than mire ; 
 
 For the one is brief and ends soon, 
 
 The other sure and enduring. 
 
 Jan. 4, In the thousand and sixty-sixth year 
 
 , Since God took flesh, 3950 
 After he had reigned twenty-three years 
 And a half, King Edward 
 Died, the fourth day of January, 
 Virgin of body, pure throughout. 
 
 Prayer of Now I pray you, gentle King Edward, 3955 
 !o xtn'*'''' To have regard to me a sinner, 
 Edward. Who have translated from the Latin, 
 
 According to my knowledge and my genius. 
 
 Your history into French, 
 
 That memory of thee may spread ; 3 9 GO 
 
 And for lay people who letters 
 Know not, in portraiture 
 Have I clearly figured it 
 In this present book ; 
 
 Because I desire and wish ^ 3965 
 
 That ear should hear, eyes should see ; 
 Of this work to you 
 
 I make a present ; ■ . - 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 291 
 
 My poverty has ^ 
 3970 No greater extent/ 
 
 I have no gold nor silver in my power, 
 
 I pray God *that after this life 
 
 In the kingdom of Heaven 
 
 I may reign with you. Amen/' 
 
 8975 Virtue cannot be concealed in shade ; Miracles at 
 
 On the contrary it multiplies itself and numbers Tomb. 
 
 Miracles and healing powers 
 
 Which God by him 
 
 Did to many/ 
 3980 The body man can bury, 
 
 But his virtue cannot be concealed ; 
 
 The body of him who was a virgin 
 
 When dead cannot be corrupted ; 
 
 The sick man finds health,^ 
 3985 The sinner there holiness,^ 
 
 Which is a proof of his sanctity. 
 
 There is no one who turns with good intent 
 
 Who feels not release from his ills. 
 
 There was a poor man of Norman birth, 
 3990 Of poor and uneasy life. 
 
 Who by the alms of the king was 
 
 While he lived, sustained, 
 
 Deformed in his limbs and nerves ; 
 
 His feet are stuck to his back, 
 3995 His hands are to him both hands and feet, 
 
 On a stool is he supported. 
 
 He has invented a machine 
 
 By which he could go on his way, 
 
 A trough in which he is seated, 
 4000 And the unhappy one drags himself, 
 
 Swims on the road without water. 
 
 Of the great virtues of Saint Edward he heard 
 All the people relate ; 
 Now he drags himself to Westminster, 
 
 ■ Cure of a 
 Norman. 
 
 ^ See note on v. 1420. 
 
 I ^ I have altered the order of the original. 
 
 T 2 
 
292 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And arrives there with whatever pain (it costs) ; 4005 
 This was the very week 
 That King Edward passed 
 
 From the world. He mourned and lamented ; 
 
 Ah, debonair King Edward, 
 I can no longer keep from crying out ; 4010 
 Thou usedst to feed and clothe me, 
 So that I could live and be at ease, 
 But now I have a change without dying, 
 Who to die have great desire. 
 
 On all sides have I loss of goods, 4015 
 
 I am ill and in poverty ; 
 
 Either take me from this life 
 
 Or give me deliverance from my ills." 
 
 No sooner had the deformed man ended these words, 
 
 Than he was cured ; 4020 
 
 On his legs and his feet he rises, ^ 
 
 He feels there nothing which hurts him. 
 
 To all those who are there together 
 
 It seems a wonder of the healing power. 
 
 Increased and renewed is 4025 
 
 The fame and renown of the king, 
 
 Since to the needy he gave such comfort 
 
 Before and after his death. 
 
 Diverse graces and virtues 
 Had King Edward above all ; 4030 
 Cure of Six But in restorino^ sie'ht 
 mc en. j^^^ never, as I believe, his equal. 
 In the month in which the king died. 
 It chanced, as I well relate it to you, 
 
 Six blind men by one, who had 4035 
 Only a single eye with which he could see. 
 Are conducted through the country, 
 As poor mendicants ill at ease; 
 So I can and wiU speak a marvel. 
 
 The seven blind men had one eye. 4040 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 ^93 
 
 To Westminster have these come, 
 And there prayed at the holy tomb; 
 O debonair king," they say, 
 Do that which now thou art wont to do. 
 
 4045 When thou wast in the darksome world 
 To the blind thou gavest light : 
 Now thou art clear as is the moon 
 Or sun ; grant us brightness 
 Of your brightness, great Edward ; 
 
 4050 For to us unhappy ones you give a part. 
 Who now have double light, 
 Since you have not blind trouble in the world. 
 
 Lo ! he who the band 
 
 Conducts, which saw not at all, 
 4055 Has received another eye. 
 
 And he saw all the others 
 
 His companions whom he was wont to lead, 
 
 Each one of them have clear eyes. 
 
 And all have received their sight ; 
 4060 They fear that it may be unreal ; 
 
 One says to the other, " Companion, hast thou 
 
 Thy sight?" "Yes, Deo gratias." 
 
 When they understand his great healing virtues. 
 
 To God and to the saint they give thanks, 
 4065 To whom be praise and glory, 
 
 Since of his sinners he has had remembrance. 
 
 Duke Harold who was stored 
 With the castles and treasures of his father 
 Godwin, the count of Kent, 
 4070 Who had enough of gold and silver, 
 Who was a marvellous knight 
 Of boldness, strength and bravery. 
 Rich and tall, and very wicked, 
 Chivalry loved, no one so much. 
 
 Harold's 
 
 seizure of 
 the Throne, 
 and Coro- 
 nation. 
 
294 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 By the Queen Edith his sister 4075 
 
 He was feared and loved in heart ; 
 
 He was tall and open handed and handsome, 
 
 But less loyal than he appeared ; 
 
 He caused himself to be elected by many, 
 
 And crowned ; for to oppose him 4080 
 
 No one dared, and this wrong took place, 
 
 And this was as I relate to you. 
 
 Against the oath and agreement. 
 
 Which was made by King Edward, 
 
 That he was bound to advance (the claim of) Duke 4085 
 William, 
 
 Which he infringed, whence afterwards he had blame. 
 
 And according to the prophecy 
 
 Of King Edward, lost life 
 
 And kingdom and earthly honour ; 
 
 As he well foresaw, finally 4090 
 Verified and accomplished * 
 Were all the words of Saint Edward, 
 When Duke William had the victory, 
 As the history relates to you. 
 
 It was the feast of the Epiphany, when 4095 
 The crown he placed on his head, 
 And the morrow after King Edward 
 Died, Avhich had seemed to him long delayed; 
 By seculars and lay people. 
 
 With pride hastily 4100 
 Without sacrament of Holy Church, 
 And without service was he crowned. 
 
 Of a great vision 
 Makes the history mention ; 
 
 Since it belongs to my subject 4105 
 I wish to write and tell it you. 
 Tostin, brother of King Harold, 
 When he heard tell of this wrong, 
 That Harold is already crowned. 
 
 Is sad and very wrathful, 4110 
 
S. EDWAKD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 295 
 
 For they hated each other to the death, 
 
 No one could ever put them in accord. 
 
 The one was a briar, the other a thorn, 
 
 Issued from an evil root ; 
 4115 Tostin thought to avenge himself 
 
 On Harold because he caused him to be cast out 
 
 And exiled from the land. 
 
 He thought much of seeking aid, 
 
 Towards the north directs his way, 
 4120 Comes to the King of Norway, 
 
 Whose name was Harold Harfager, 
 
 Of great might and very cruel, 
 
 Rich in people and in ships, 
 
 And requests of him assistance : 
 4125 So much he excites and talks to him, 
 
 That the king who abandons himself to him. 
 
 With Tostin comes to England, 
 
 To conquer the kingdom and what is in it. 
 
 To a harbour in Northumberland 
 4130 They come with a numerous and powerful host ; 
 
 Without disturbance and without danger 
 
 They arrive with nearly a thousand of their ships ; 
 
 They mount their horses, go into the country, 
 
 Do murder, arson and great evils. 
 4135 The Earl of Northumberland 
 
 Sends to his people and his neighbours, 
 
 Who assemble and form a large host; 
 
 Against tliis king and Tostin they go ; 
 
 They fight with these Norwegians, 
 4140 But the English are discomfited ; 
 
 Then was Tostin very haughty. 
 
 And the King of Norway more so. 
 
 And advancing into the country. 
 
 They think to conquer it all easily; 
 
 Landing of 
 Tostin and 
 Harold 
 Harfager. 
 
 Their Vic- 
 tory over 
 the Earl of 
 Northum- 
 berland. 
 
296 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Towards York they direct their way, 
 Tostin and he of Norway. 
 
 Distress When Harold, King of England, hears it, 
 of HaioM^ Wrath has he in heart, he had not ever more ; 
 He causes to be assembled all his people 
 Of the kingdom in common ; 
 But when he ought to advance with his army, 
 The gout in his thigh seizes him 
 Fiercely, so that he cannot go a step 
 For all the treasure of Damascus. 
 Then he has grief on all sides. 
 He fears that he shall be held a coward ; 
 And that it will be believed that he is pretendin 
 And that Tostin will suprise them all, 
 Because he has a mighty number of Norwegians, 
 Who have already passed the Humber 
 Near York, and spreads himself far, 
 And causes very great destruction. 
 King Harold is in anguish, 
 Nor knows what he can do ; 
 For his thigh is much swollen, 
 And his leg is no^ festering. 
 Nothing has he said to any one in the world 
 Not even to those who are with him ; 
 Devoutly to Saint Edward he prays 
 That he be his counsel and aid. 
 All the night he laments and weeps. 
 With clasped hands and tears he prays, 
 He prays the saint to take pity on him. 
 To protect, guide, instruct him : 
 And says, " For the kingdom am I anxious, 
 No matter if I perish/' 
 Then he promises amendment 
 In full of his sins ; 
 
 At length Saint Edward appeared to him, 
 Who had regard to his desire, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 207 
 
 Who now fails not at his need, 
 And makes King Harold entirely cured : 
 Now he has no more anxiety nor pain, 
 But that he may conquer the Norwegians 
 
 43 85 There was an abbat of Ramsey, 
 
 Whose name was Alexis, of holy life, 
 
 And to him appeared Saint Edward. 
 Listen, friend,'' says he, " here. 
 
 Go tell King Harold 
 4100 To be active, courageous, and bold. 
 
 Nor to be in fear of his enemies, 
 
 Nor to delay to attack them, 
 
 Neither of Harfager nor of Tostin, 
 
 Nor of their foreign barbarians ; 
 4105 This time I will not fail him 
 
 So that he should not have victory at his desire ; 
 
 And let him do afterwards what he has promised, 
 
 As for his good I tell him : 
 
 And let him not be so daring as to attempt 
 4200 To infringe a promise that he has made. 
 
 He has promised me assuredly 
 
 Amendment of his sins ; 
 
 And (to show) that you do not attempt falsehoods 
 To speak, you shall tell him the proofs, 
 4205 That he had before great hesitation, 
 He was troubled by the gout ; 
 
 He feared that it should be believed that he was 
 
 pretending ; 
 To no one but to me he complains : 
 Suddenly of it was he cured/'' 
 
 4210 And the abbat when he hears it, 
 Goes to tell the king the message. 
 And when he has there told the matter, 
 He omits not the one point, to speak to him 
 Of the troublesome illness, 
 
 His Cure 
 by S. Ed- 
 ward. 
 
 Appear- 
 ance of 
 S. Edward 
 to the 
 Abbat of 
 Eamsey. 
 
 His advice 
 to Harold, 
 
298 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Harold ad- 
 vances to 
 meet the 
 enemy. 
 
 Battle of 
 Stamford 
 Bridge. 
 "Victory of 
 Harold. 
 
 And of the remainder of the message, 
 
 As one who was sensible and wise. 
 
 The king who very well recognized 
 
 The proofs, is overjoyed at it. 
 
 With great joy and exultation 
 
 He prepares his people for a great battle, 
 
 Who very soon are assembled ; 
 
 So they form a very numerous host ; 
 
 Seven legions are there numbered, 
 
 Well prepared to fight ; 
 
 Towards York he directs his way. 
 
 And with a powerful force he there arrives 
 
 With his English, who at this time 
 
 Were of great nobleness and good sense. 
 
 King Harfager had in purpose, 
 
 Through Tostin's counsel, whom it pleased. 
 
 To be placed at York on the throne 
 
 And crowned by the archbishop. 
 
 So he committed great murders. 
 
 And put the country in flames ; 
 
 A thousand laymen and a hundred priests 
 
 He put to death and torture. 
 
 Harold, King of England, 
 
 A brave and fierce knight in war. 
 
 Of sound body, whole and cured 
 
 And quite emboldened by Saint Edward, 
 
 Near York encountered 
 
 His enemies with great fierceness 
 
 At the water and bridge of Stamford. 
 
 Many thousands of men were slain there. 
 
 Who at the battle there were struck down : 
 
 A more deadly one was never seen; 
 
 Slain there was King Harfager, 
 
 And Tostin liis fierce companion. 
 
 4215 
 
 4220 
 
 4225 
 
 4230 
 
 42.35 
 
 4240 
 
 4245 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 209 
 
 And men whose number I know not, 
 4250 So as to encumber the country ; 
 
 A riddance make of the bodies 
 
 Wliich are torn in pieces, the wolves and crows. 
 
 King Harold for the victory 
 
 To Saint Edward gives thanks and glory. 
 4255 That Tostin is slain by Harold, 
 
 The end of this history proves, 
 
 As it displayed the opposition 
 
 Which existed between them in their infancy. 
 
 All was accomplished, though after delay, 
 4260 Which King Edward had said before. 
 
 Much it makes the prophecy to be believed, 
 
 For the truth is not forgotten ; 
 
 Sin is concealed at the beginning, 
 
 But too clearly shows the evil at the end. 
 
 4265 O God of almighty glory, 
 
 Who the air, and the sea, and the firmament, 
 
 The sun and moon with their light. 
 
 The stars hast created in four days, 
 
 Much it makes one prize thy long suffering, 
 4270 And fear thy power ; 
 
 To King Harold thou hast granted victory ; 
 
 That he may have remembrance of you, 
 
 To acknowledge you as the Lord, 
 
 And to display love towards you, 
 4275 And that he may be obedient to you. 
 
 Who dost him so great an honour. 
 
 Thou carriest him as a mother does 
 
 Her infant, whom she holds so dear : 
 
 But the king corrects not himself, 
 4280 Nor humbles himself before God. 
 
 But after this great glory, 
 
 With which the history makes you acquainted, 
 
 Character 
 and con- 
 duct of 
 Harold. 
 
300 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 The new King Harold became 
 So haughty, so fierce and bold, 
 
 So violent and covetous, 4285 
 
 That before him there was none such, 
 
 Nor did he anything of what he had promised ; 
 
 On the contrary he went from bad to worse. 
 
 He had promised before the battle. 
 
 That whoever by prowess and courage 4290 
 Conquered his enemy. 
 
 The conquest should for certain be his own. 
 
 But afterwards he did the contrary, 
 
 And for service rather (returned) disgrace, 
 
 By which the love of his people 4295 
 
 In common he lost ; 
 
 His subjects he despoils and imprisons, 
 
 Robs the good, gives to felons, 
 
 Roots up woods and burns houses. 
 
 Frequently Saint Edward rebukes him 4300 
 
 By dream and by vision. 
 
 But he does nothing but mock : 
 
 He covets gold and white silver more 
 
 Than a leach does blood ; 
 
 A merchant or usurer he seems 4305 
 Rather than a prince or knight. 
 More he prizes money or merchandize 
 Than arms and chivalry. 
 This caused sin and trouble. 
 
 Nor can a perjured man resist. 4310 
 
 William Duke William well heard tell of it, 
 
 Normandy ^^^^ ^^^^^ B'^^^^ longing, 
 
 demands Nor does he cease to admonish 
 the Crown, -g^ Jitters and by messengers, 
 
 That he according to his oath 4315 
 
 Would do what befitted a loyal prince. 
 
 But he made no account of all this. 
 
 On the contrary he did to the messengers gTeat shame ; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 301 
 
 He says that it behoves him not to perform 
 4320 The oath, which had been made by force. 
 
 Duke William this insult 
 Lays before the Pope Alexander, 
 And before Phihp King of France, 
 And prays him that he aid him 
 
 4325 To avenge his wrong and conquer his right 
 By might of battle and war. 
 Then he prepares a navy. 
 Treasure, and his chivalry, 
 And comes to Saint Valery ; 
 
 4330 And when he had fair wind and weather. 
 He crosses the sea, arrives in England ; 
 And when he has come to the shore, 
 The duke fortifies and rebuilds a tower 
 "Which he calls Hastings, 
 
 4335 Because it was hastily fortified, 
 And therefore was so called. 
 
 He sends 
 to the Pope 
 and to the 
 King of 
 Prance. 
 
 Landing of 
 William. 
 
 He builds 
 a Tower. 
 
 Origin of 
 the Name of 
 Hastings. 
 
 The news is spread, 
 And soon known throughout the kingdom ; 
 The king causes his people to assemble ; 
 4340 Many fear to come. 
 
 And they who come, come in disgust, 
 
 For the king was much hated ; 
 
 As he had despoiled and imprisoned them, 
 
 Outraged and deprived them of their possessions. 
 
 4345 I must return to my subject. Miracles 
 Of which I intended to tell you ; of^s.^Ed"^^ 
 Far and near on all sides ward. 
 Increases the fame of Saint Edward, 
 Who sinners with God reconciles, 
 
 4350 On the mournful has pity, 
 To souls brings salvation, 
 
 To bodies health, strength, and healing virtue : 
 
302 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 And salvation of soul is worth more 
 Than gold or silver, or silk or balm ; 
 
 And health of the body is worth more 4355 
 
 Than any earthly treasure. 
 
 What is worth to a man all the world 
 
 And its grandeur, whatsoever there is in it, 
 
 If the soul have trouble. 
 
 And the body is not well or whole ? 4360 
 He who in his book the virtues 
 Of Saint Edward writes and inserts, 
 This miracle, which is manifest, 
 Writes, of which the people are certain. 
 
 Cure of a There was a gentleman, though a poor one, 4365 
 
 Sn^^" ^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^i^^ ^^^^^ ' 
 
 He saw nothing ; on the contrary he had the sight 
 
 Of both his eyes lost ; 
 
 As he was able to do in the church 
 
 He performed the service of sacristan, 4370 
 
 And rings the bells for the hours, 
 
 He lives on the pay which is given to him. 
 
 He often requests Saint Edward 
 
 That he have regard towards his servant ; 
 
 At his tomb he often prays 4375 
 
 And weeps there on his knees ; 
 
 He prays the saint that he vn.ll listen 
 
 To his prayer and give him his desire. 
 
 It happened one day after the midday meal 
 That the hour had now passed 4380 
 When the monks ought to rise. 
 When the time came he ought to have rung; 
 But the sacristan rings not, 
 And the hour of nones passes ; 
 
 And he sleeps soundly in the monastery. 4385 
 As it pleases God to shew him, 
 
S. EDWAKD THE CONFESSOR 30S 
 
 It seems to him that Saint Edward 
 
 Rises, and comes to that side. 
 
 He rebukes the servant and awakes him, 
 4390 And reproves him that he sleeps so long ; 
 
 "Rise/' said he, ''idle youth, 
 
 For it is now nones or more : 
 
 My monks ought to rise 
 
 To sing nones at this hour.'' 
 4395 With his rousing he altogether astounds him. 
 
 Now the king, bearing crown 
 
 And sceptre, goes towards the altar. 
 
 Which is resplendent with his great brightness ; 
 
 The man rises who now sees clearly, 
 4400 Who still thinks that he sees well 
 
 The King Edward, who has departed ; 
 
 He is frightened and astonished ; 
 
 To the great altar he goes straight. 
 
 As oae who is quite whole and sees clearly : 
 4405 To the tomb of Saint Edward he goes, 
 
 That he is not there (already) seems to him tardy : 
 
 And gives to the saint thanks and glory, 
 
 Who has had his servants in memory. 
 
 From this hour during his life 
 4410 He was whole in his eyes and clear seeing, 
 
 And performed his office 
 
 Of ringing the bells in the church. 
 
 His fame spreads like the smoke 
 
 Of incense, which by fire is made to ascend, 
 4415 The testimony of veracious people 
 
 Gives him veracious fame ; 
 
 The true eye whicli scans his works. 
 
 Everywhere discovers virtues. 
 
 The weak, who are in need, 
 4420 Are there arrived from near and far; 
 
 For there is no medicine so powerful and lifegivino-. 
 
 So sure or so speedy, 
 
 Other 
 ruvcs^ 
 
304 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 As is that of Heaven, 
 
 When it descends upon mortals : 
 
 For sinners by it have pardon, 4425 
 And sick cure ; 
 
 Hunchbacks, and crooked, and epileptick, 
 
 The dumb, gouty, and those who have pleurisy, 
 
 The weak and the withered, 
 
 The swollen and disfigured, 4430 
 The deformed and the leprous. 
 The witless and the feverstruck. 
 The deaf, the paralytick, 
 The blind, and the dropsical, 
 
 In each disease * 4435 
 
 God gives aid to his vassals. 
 
 By the prayer of Saint Edward, 
 
 Who consults for and protects his subjects ; 
 
 So that they who do him honour on earth 
 
 May have through him an abiding place in Heaven. 4440 
 
 To the Almighty Father be 
 Everlasting glory, 
 And to His only Son, 
 And to Their common Spirit. 
 
 Conduct of The vengeance of God comes sooner or later, 4145 
 Harold. ^^^q^^ ]^[^ (Jart makes one to fear. 
 
 When it delays longer, it is more heavy. 
 
 Long or short according to the fault ; 
 
 This I say on account of King Harold 
 
 To whom it falls not out as the world hears; 4450 
 
 Who directs all his intention 
 
 To seize lands and obtain their income. 
 
 To count and know the amounts 
 
 Of escheats from men of gentle birth ; 
 
 Gardens he destroys, and the poor despoils; 4455 
 No one lets fall his complaints; 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 305 
 
 For a mere word 
 
 He puts them in prison and in gaol ; 
 
 Witli right or wrong he seizes^ castles, 
 44G0 Women of gentle blood he violates. 
 
 For wealth's sake he desires marriage, 
 
 He misallies men of gentle blood ; 
 
 To the bad he clings, and injm^es the good ; 
 
 Holy Church he despoils and destroys, 
 44G5 The countships and baronies, 
 
 Bishopricks and abbeys, 
 
 And all other property escheated 
 
 He keeps so long that they a.re destroyed ; 
 
 He speaks no wise man's counsel, 
 'I t 70 Nor values it an apple ; 
 
 He could not hold his office did not God suffer 
 
 That such a tyrant should have the kingdom. 
 
 Nevertheless God, to whom it pleases 
 
 That each should be good, who is not so, 
 4475 -^ncl desires the advantage of each, 
 
 And that he should attain to salvation, 
 
 Causes him to be warned with great gentleness, 
 
 And to be admonished often 
 
 By soothings and by threats, 
 4480 That he may have the grace of God 
 
 Through Saint Edward, who prays for him 
 
 That Jesus would amend his life, 
 
 By vision and dream 
 
 Which is neither phantasm nor falsehood. 
 4485 Often by night, often by day, 
 
 Appears to him the holy Confessor, 
 
 Edward the king, who rebukes him, 
 
 That he may be willing to amend his life. 
 
 But he deigns not and v/ill not ; 
 4490 Whence his friend Edward grieves for him. 
 
 Money he amasses like a usurer. 
 
 To despoil his people he ceases not ; 
 
 Like a justice,^ at the treasury 
 
 He sits to count the money ; 
 
 ' See the Glossary, in v. fjv'st. 
 
 ■ Sec the Glossary, in v. vescunte. 
 
 U 
 
306 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Arms and chivalry 4495 
 Entirely he despises and forgets ; 
 Of history he asks not, nor hears, 
 Nor of ancient story a word. 
 Rather than a prince he seems a merchant ; 
 Who seeks the fairs with his packs. 4500 
 Nevertheless a powerful knight 
 He was, of body whole^ strong and large ; 
 Nor could there be found in the land one of greater 
 Strength in battle or rapidity in war. 
 But sin and v/ickedness 
 So great has he done, so much wrong, 
 That he cannot prevent 
 Himself from going to perdition ; 
 For pride and arrogance 
 Soil chivalry much. 
 
 Conquest To my subject it belongs not, 
 o England, g^^^ .^^ ^ brief manner, to tell you 
 
 Of the great conquest of England ; 
 
 Excepting to render clear and m.ake you 
 
 To understand how the vengeance 
 
 Of Saint Edward had mighty power, 
 
 Who so much prayed King Harold 
 
 To observe his words and good faith ; 
 
 But he neglected it by carelessness, 
 
 Wherefore came to him great trouble. 
 
 King Harold in haste 
 Came to this part (of the country) with few of his 
 people. 
 
 Nor will he wait for his chief army, 
 
 Nor hsten to the counsel of his friends. 
 
 So haughty and fierce and bold 4525 
 
 Was the tyrant Harold, 
 
 Through the victory which he had had 
 
 Against the Norwegians, as pleased God. 
 
 4505 
 
 4510 
 
 4515 
 
 4520 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOK. 
 
 Duke William on liis arrival 
 4530 Fell prone on the beach, 
 
 On his hands he supports himself on the sand ; 
 
 To a knight whom he calls 
 
 He says, What can it portend 
 
 " Well," said the knight, 
 4535 " Have you conquered England, 
 
 Already in your hands have you taken the soil/' 
 
 The duke, who armed himself soon after, 
 
 Puts on his coat of mail the wrong side. 
 
 He who armed him says, ''Be it wrong or right, 
 4540 We shall see that the duke is king/' 
 
 The duke, who heard the speech, 
 
 Slightly smiled at the word ; 
 
 Says, " Be it now according to the intention 
 
 Of Him who governs the world/' 
 4545 Then the duke makes his confession. 
 
 And afterwards communicates, 
 
 And vows to erect an abbey, 
 
 If God preserve him honour and life. 
 
 To the honour of Saint Martin : 
 4550 And this at the end he well accomplished, 
 
 So that he well performed his promise. 
 
 On his shield he has mass sung. 
 
 And then puts in array his host. 
 
 King Harold, who soon advanced, 
 4555 Who was the first to make the attack. 
 
 Pierced and put into disorder his host. 
 
 As does a galley on the wave. 
 
 When it goes sailing on the deep sea. 
 
 The king was quite the foremost, 
 4560 For in the whole host he had not his peer 
 
 In bravery and chivalry. 
 
 Who leads before all the others, 
 
 Who passes, divides, and sepp.rates 
 
 The powerful host of the Normans. 
 4565 You ]night hear tlie lances shivering, 
 
 Men and horses falling ; 
 
 TJ 2 
 
308 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Arrows, stones, and darts fly 
 
 As thick as hail in March. 
 
 The battle increases, and in a short time 
 
 Discomfiture turned 4,570 
 
 On the duke and his Normans. 
 
 The duke, who was on the watch and equal to the 
 occasion, 
 
 Recalls and admonishes his people : 
 ''What can be," said he, "this 
 
 Cowardice, lords of Normandy? - 4575 
 
 You who liave such mighty ancestors. 
 
 King Rollo, who with blows of the lance 
 
 Discomfited the King of France, 
 
 And conquered him in the midst of his land 
 
 By force of battle and war : 4580 
 
 And Duke Richard who came after him, 
 
 Who seized and kept the devil 
 
 And conquered him and bound him, — 
 
 And you fail and now degenerate ! 
 
 Follow me, my own people." 4585 
 
 Then he turns him along the plain, 
 And makes in a deep valley, 
 Of the boldest who are there, 
 An ambuscade ; and they are lying in wait. 
 Until the duke have need of them. 4590 
 The English are emboldened. 
 More certain, and more courageous. 
 And they follow with great eagerness, 
 Until they have passed the ambuscade ; 
 Which now attacks the rear-guard, 4595 
 Which of this had never any fear. 
 The duke makes a pretence of flight, 
 And of returning towards the sea ; 
 Whence the English with King Harold 
 Are so haughty and bold in consequence, 460 
 That they are scattered in the plain ; 
 The duke thinks that he can surround them ; 
 So did he as if they were partridges. 
 Then begins the fight hand to hand, 
 
S. EDWARD THK CONFESSOR. 
 
 309 
 
 4605 And the battle was cruel and fierce, 
 
 Many wounded and dead 
 
 Are there now on both sides. 
 
 The king struck in the eye with a dart 
 
 Falls and soon is in evil case, 
 4010 Perished, slain and mangled. 
 
 And his standard is beaten down. 
 
 And the English host conquered ; 
 
 And there was slain Earl Gruith his brother 
 
 And Earl Leuwine : there were slain 
 4015 Many English and Normans, 
 
 No one knows who or how many. 
 
 Thus already had the battle lasted 
 
 Without repose all the day. 
 
 Very great is the pain and woe ; 
 4020 With the blood of the slain was the grass tinged. 
 
 The English host takes to flight, 
 
 And eagerly the Normans pm'sue. 
 
 The duke in all the battle 
 
 Lost not a drop of blood : 
 4025 Three horses that day slain 
 
 Were under him in the battle. 
 
 When he is sure of the victory, 
 
 To God he gives for it thanks and glory : 
 
 The dead he causes to be buried 
 4030 And has the service well accomplished. 
 
 They sought for the body of Harold, 
 
 And found it among the slain : 
 
 And since he was a king, 
 
 It is granted that he should be interred, 
 4035 Through the prayer of his mother. 
 
 The body was carried on a bier, 
 
 At Waltham it is placed in the tomb, 
 
 For he was founder of the house. 
 
 Death of 
 Harold. 
 
 Defeat of 
 tlie Eng- 
 lish. 
 
 Burial of 
 Harold. 
 
 ' A leaf has beea torn here from the MS; 
 
310 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Opening of The dress in which it was wrapi^ed 
 b.-liidwa-rd s 
 
 Tomb. They find entire and with all its colour, 46J^0 
 And when the face is exposed^ 
 They find it entire and recognizable. 
 The head, the hands, the feet they handle 
 And bend them as in a living body asleep : 
 Bishop Gunnolf, who is very bold, 4645 
 Strokes the yellow beard, 
 Whence he wishes to pluck a hair, 
 But he cannot draw it from the beard. 
 Abbat Gilbert cries out to him, 
 
 "Lord bishop, you will not take it away, 4650 
 
 A single hair you will not carry off." 
 
 And he answers, ''Abbat, know 
 
 I should keep it as a cherished treasure ; 
 
 I should love it more than fine gold ; 
 
 But since it is his pleasm-e 4655 
 To be entire without losing anything, 
 Let all liis body be entire 
 Until the day of judgment ; 
 Whence he will have double glory ; 
 
 He will not that one should take from or vex him." 4(3(30 
 
 The pall which on him was 
 They removed and preserved. 
 In place of it one equally fair 
 Have they placed, very rich and fail' ; 
 Very richly was it worked 
 In fine gold and silver, 
 Which King W^illiam had made 
 To the honour and fame of Saint Edward^ 
 And the church of Westminster, 
 Which has no equal in the kingdom ; 
 For the place was dedicated 
 By the apostle Saint Peter himself, 
 And it has the dignity of the regalia, 
 Whence I say, it has no equal. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOE, 
 
 811 
 
 4675 There is the mansion of the kings, 
 
 And theii' high court and their palace. 
 He ought not to fail the church, 
 
 Who is king, on the contrary he ought to maintain it; 
 
 And whatever belongs to the house, 
 4680 For he is the true patron. 
 
 Honoured and well served 
 
 Here is God with his elect; 
 
 Where sinners have pardon, 
 
 And sick cure. 
 4685 Here ends the history 
 
 Of (Saint Edward who is in glory. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 [The niiiiibers refer (o the lines, ui 
 
 A. 
 
 Abandunek, Abaunduxek. To 
 
 abandon ; give up. 
 Abatiie. To beat clown. Part. 
 
 Abatu. 
 Abe, Abes. Abbai. 
 Abece, Abecede, i.e, ABC, ABCD. 
 
 The alpliabct. 
 Abeies. Abbeyt>. 
 Ableis. 307. Skilful. FromllxiMLl^, 
 Aceminee. In grand array. 
 Acer. Steel. 
 AcERTEL. 2531-. Assurancc. 
 AcERTER. To assure ; certify. 
 
 Part. ACERTEZ. 
 
 AciiATURs. 089. Buyers ; caterers. 
 AciiATz, /jZwr. Purchase. 
 AcHESux. Occasion. 
 AcHET. ^rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 of AcHEOiR. To fall to. 
 
 Quant il achet a ma matire. 973. When 
 ii falls to my subject. 
 
 AcoiLDRA. 2243. ^vd pers. sing. 
 
 fut. of ACOILLIR. 
 
 ess mention is made to the contrary,] 
 
 AcoiLLiR, AcuiLLER. To amass ; 
 accept ; pursue ; undertake. 
 
 Moiimes i fait acuillcr. 2318. He causes 
 
 monks to assemble there. 
 Lur voio acoillenb (p. 8). They ^pursue 
 
 their journey. 
 So acoilt sun chemin. 2014. He pursues 
 his IV ay. 
 
 En eel vus acoildra. 2243. He will receive 
 you into Heaven. 
 
 AcoiNTER. To make friends with 
 a person. 
 
 AcoLER. To embrace. 
 
 AcoRDER. To agree. is42. To re- 
 concile. 4319. 
 
 AcoREZ, AcuREZ. Pierccd. 
 
 AcREiRE. 1590. To givc credciice to. 
 
 Acres. Increase. Used adver- 
 bially in 3756, — - 
 
 Plus sunt endui'cis racres. 
 
 AcRESTRE. To increase. Pai^t* 
 
 ACRUE. 4025; 
 AcuiLLER, V. ACOILLIR. 
 
 AcujiENGER. 4516. To Communicate. 
 AcuMPLiE. Part, of Acumplir. 
 
 Accomplished. 
 AcuNTER. To count, 
 AcuREZ. Pierced. 
 
316 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Ad, for A. Has. 
 Ad, for A, prep. 
 
 Ad droit. Of right. 742, 
 
 Adirez. Torn. 
 Adonc, Adunc. Then. 
 Adquis. Part, of Adqueke. To 
 seek. 
 
 Adkkscek. To restore ; to make 
 right. 
 
 S'adrcscciit. 10S8. Tluy are made riylit. 
 
 Aducer. i3i7. i.e. Adoucir. 
 Aduxc. Then. 
 Adurez. Hardened. 
 Aeirs. Air. 
 
 Ael, Aeus. Grandfather. 
 Aerdent. 3rd pers. sing pres. ind. 
 of Aerdre, i.e. Aherdre, q.v. 
 
 Se aerdent. 1912. Attached themselves to. 
 
 Aers. 399k Stuck to. 
 
 Aert. 3843. 3rd pcrs. sing, jjres. 
 ind. of Aerdre, v. Aherdre. 
 
 Aestoirees. Storied. 
 
 Afaire, Afere. 1027. Business ; 
 need. 3i38. Condition. 
 
 Afaitemext, Afeitement. Orna- 
 ment ; courtesy. 
 
 Afere, v. Afaire. 
 
 Afermer. To render lixed ; to 
 affirm. 
 
 Agas. Raillery ; mockery. 
 Agexue. 2912. On thy knees. Per- 
 haps, A GEXUE. 
 
 Agoille. Needle. 
 Agraver. 1471. To wrong. 
 Agravexter. 1311. To destroy. 
 Agree. Srd pers. sing. p?rs. ind., 
 
 and subj. of Agreer, to please. 
 Agrei. 3536. Furniture ; jirepara- 
 
 tions. French, MuxiTioxs. 
 
 Agueit, Agueitz. a snare ; an 
 
 ambuscade. 
 Agueiter, Augueiter. To lie in 
 
 wait for. 
 Ahax. Grief. 
 
 Aherdre. To cling to ; stick. 
 Ai. Here. ios2. See also the Title, 
 p. 25. 
 
 At, Am. ^in interjection, An ! 
 AiE. 257. 1*^ pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Avoir. 
 AiE. Aid. Especially in the ex- 
 
 pression Deus aie. 
 AiER. Air. 
 AiGXEL. Lamb. 
 
 AiLLE. Zrd pers. sing. pres. siihj. 
 
 of Aler, as the modern form. 
 AiLLURS. Elsewhere. 
 Aim. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Aimer. 
 Air. 292. A'^iolence. 
 AiREXT {p. 8), for Arivext. 
 
 They arrive. (?) 
 Al, i.e. A le. 
 Alasse. Unhappy. 
 
 Alasso dolcnte. 2G10. A ivretched state 
 of grief. 
 
 Sec Croniquc des Dues de Normandie, 
 1. 818, 9 — 
 " Elos deschacc e lea cousuit 
 Cum funt li cliien le ccrf alasse." 
 
 Alasser. Froperlt/, to fall from 
 fatigue. From Las. Hence, to 
 give Uj) ; to cease. So, Ne 
 s'alasse. 4192. Ceases not ; or 
 simply, Ne alasse. 2961. 
 
 Alast. 3rd pers. sing, impcrf. 
 subj. of Aler. 
 
 Aleixe. Breath. 
 
 Aler. To go. 
 I Aliaxcez. In alliance* 
 ! Aliaxore. Eleanor. 
 
GLOSSARr. 
 
 817 
 
 Aliene. Foreign. 
 
 AxiER. To join in alliance. 
 
 Allas. 1396. Woe. 
 
 Allas, 1930. A7i interjection, Alas ! 
 
 Almes. Souls. 
 
 Amaladi. 3678. 3rd pers. sing. 
 
 perf. of Amaladir. To grow ill. 
 Ambes. Both. 
 
 Ament. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Amender. To amend. 
 Amenusement. 1014. Diminishing. 
 Amer. To love. Condit. Ameroi. 
 
 4G51. Part. Amez. 137. 
 Ami. 3360. In the midst of. 
 Amiste, Amistez. Friendship. 
 Amonescer, Amonester. To ad- 
 monish. 
 Ances. 2531. Before. 
 Ancesur. Ancestor. 
 Andeus, Andui. Both ; together. 
 Anel. Eing. Plur. Aneus. 
 Anelifs. 288. Properly, panting. 
 
 From Anhelo. Here it seems to 
 
 mean " long-Avinded." 
 Angele, Angle, Angre. Angel. 
 Angoisse, Anguoise, Anguoisse. 
 
 (1.) Pain ; anguish. (2.) 3rd pers. 
 
 sing. pres. ind. of Angoisser. iiss, 
 
 4163. 
 
 Angoisser. To cause anguish. 
 
 Part. AnGUSSEZ. 3469. 
 
 Anguoissuse. 2990. Painful. 
 Antremettre. 2226. i.e. Entre- 
 mettre. 
 
 AoiTEZ. 2379. 2nd pers. plur. subj. 
 
 pres. From Aoire. To increase. 
 AoRNER. To adorn. 
 
 ApARAILER, ApPARAILER. 1608, 2167. 
 
 To prepare. Part. Aparaillez. 
 
 4224. 
 
 Se apparilla. 1323. Prepared himself; 
 made ready. 
 
 Aparceit. 3rd pers. sing. ind. pres. 
 of Apercevoir. Used ivith Se. 
 To perceive. 1015. Also, to take. 
 
 Do deniers bein s'aparccit (p. 5). Plenii- 
 fully takes of the money. 
 
 Aparut. 3rd pers. sing. perf. 
 
 of Aparoir. To appear. 
 Apendant. 2168. Belonging. 
 Apent. It belongs. 3rd pers. sing. 
 
 ind. pres. of Apendre. 
 Aperent. 3rd pers. plur. ind. 
 
 pres. Apert. 3rd pers. sing. 
 
 ind. pres. of Aparoir. 
 Apert, Aperte. Evident ; open. 
 
 Terme apert. An evident, i.e. 
 
 fixed term. The word is used ad- 
 
 xerhially in 594, 
 Apeser. To appease ; quiet. 
 Apiecer. To heap up pieces to- 
 gether. 
 
 Apoia. 3rd pers. sing. perf. ind. 
 of Appuyer. To support. Used 
 ivith Se. 984. 
 
 Apointer. 206G. To appoint ; ar- 
 range. 
 
 Apostoiles, Apostoille. The 
 
 Pope ; properly, Apostleship. 
 Apparilla. 3rd pers. sing, perf 
 
 of Aparailer. 
 Apreigne. 4174. 3rd pers. sing, 
 subj. pres. of Aprendre. 
 
 Prie le Seint 1' apreigne. Prays the Saint 
 to teach him. 
 
 Apreiser. To prize. 
 
 Apres vus. 1084. According to 
 
 your wish. 
 Arrester. To prepare. 
 Aprise. Enterprise ; adventure. 
 Apriser. To be skilled. Hence 
 
 Apris. Skilled ; learned. 
 
 Peist apriser plius. 283. Displays more 
 skill. 
 
 Messine li est ja aprise. 2742. The remedy 
 is now understood by him. 
 
818 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Apristrent. 1358. Srd pers. plur. 
 
 perf. of Aprendre. To learn. 
 Aquiterunt. ^rcl pers. phir. fut, 
 
 of Aquiter. To free ; acquit. 
 Arancle. Putrefied. 
 Ardantz. Raging. 
 Arere. Behind, Enarere. Afore 
 
 time. 
 
 Arere gard. The rear. 
 Arpenz, pliiT. of Arpent, i.e. Are- 
 
 pennis. a space of from 100 to 
 
 150 square feet. 
 Arsun. Arson. 
 
 Art. Zrd pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 
 Arder. To burn. 
 Aruser. To sprinkle. Pcn^f. Arusee. 
 As, i.e. A LES. 
 
 As. 2nd pers. Imperative of Avoir, 
 
 in the expression N'as garde. 
 
 Fear not. i750, 2114. 
 Asaarter, Asarcer. To root up ; 
 
 destroy. From Exsarritare. 
 
 Ilence^ Assart. Destruction. 
 
 Plur. ASSARZ. 
 
 AsAUT. ?>rd pers. si7ig. pres. ind. 
 
 of ASxULLiR. To assault. 
 AsENTiR. To assent. S'asent. 2771. 
 
 Agrees to. S'asentt. 3-ii3. Agreed. 
 A.SERT. 2102. Zrd pers. sing. ind. 
 
 p)res. of AsERViR. To serve. 
 Asis, Assise. Situated. 
 AsiSE, Assisse. The sitting of the 
 
 judges ; assize. 
 AsoRBER. To extinguish. 2120. 
 
 Part. AsoRBEZ. 1428. Destroyed. 
 AsouDRE, AssouDRE. To absolvc. 
 AsPARPiLLEZ. 4601. Scattered. 
 
 French, Eparpiller. From the 
 
 Latin Papilio. 
 
 Assart, v. Asaarter. 
 Assembler. To attack. 
 Assej^. 2000. Assent ; agreement. 
 Assener. 1770. To fix ; assign ; 
 
 mark out. 
 Assise v. Asis. 
 assisses, v. asise. 
 AssoiL. 1st pers. i?id. pres. of AS' 
 
 SOUDRE. 
 
 AssouDRE. To absolve. 
 
 AsTA. 1994. 3rd pers. sing. perf. 
 
 of AsTEiR. To stand erect. 
 AsuAGER. To assuage. Used with 
 
 Se. 
 
 Atant. Now. 
 Atarder. To delay. 
 Ateingner. To attain ; approach ; 
 
 contend with. Part. Ateint. 717. 
 
 3205. Caught. Ateint in 4582 is 
 
 the 3rd pers. sing. perf. 
 Ateint. Attainted. Ateint trai- 
 
 tre, 15 ; also in p. 17, QuoR 
 
 ateint. The heart weak through 
 
 illness. 
 
 Ateint, Ateinte. Taint. 
 
 Atemprez. Moderate. 
 
 Atendre. (1.) To hope ; expect. 
 In 1451, to wait, i.e. to put ofi\ 
 The infin. used substantively in 
 p. 15, Apres atendre. After 
 delay. (2.) To pay attention to. 
 
 1536. 
 
 Ateng. \st pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 of Atenir. To wait for ; ex- 
 pect. 
 
 Atent, Attent. (1.) 3rd pers. 
 
 sing. ind. pres. of Atendre. 
 
 (2.) 2nd pers. sing, imperat. of 
 
 Atendre (p. 4, 1. 11). 
 Atente. Delay. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 819 
 
 Atraire. To attract ; bring. Part. 
 
 Atret. 
 Atur, Autur. Array. 
 Aturner. To direct ; prepare. 
 
 Part. Aturne. 2396. 
 AuBE. Brightness ; dawn. 
 AuD. 4450. Zrd pers. smg. pres. 
 
 ind. of OuiR. To hear. More 
 
 usually, Od. 
 AuFRE, AuvRE. Alfred. 
 AuGET. Trough. 
 AuGUEiTE. 724. Src? sing. 
 
 subj. pres. of Augueiter, i.e. 
 
 Agueiter. 
 AuMONERE. Alms-chest. 
 AuMOSNE. Alms. 
 AuN. Together. 
 AuNEE. United. 
 AuNEZ. 83. Eldest ; patrons. 
 
 Auncz des iglises. 2944. Patrons of the 
 cliurcTies. 
 
 AuNZ. Years. 
 
 AilRER. To pray to ; invoke. 
 Aus. 490. i.e. Aux, 
 Ausi, i.e. Aussi. 
 
 Ausi ben. As luell. 
 
 AusTRE, 3288. Other. 
 
 AuT, Zrd pers. sing. pres. suhj. 
 
 of Aler. 
 AuTER. Altar. 
 Autresi. Equally ; also. 
 Autur. Array. 
 AuvERiE. 659, 805. Posscssions ; 
 
 wealth. 
 AuvRE. Alfred. 
 Aval. Below. 
 
 Aval le flot. 1340. Bown the stream. 
 AvALER. To let down ; descend. 
 AvANCER. To make to succeed ; 
 advance. 
 
 AVANTAGE. Profit. 
 
 Ave IRE. 2661. i.e. Avoir. 
 
 AvENANT. Graceful. 
 
 AvENDRA. Zrd pers. sing. fut. of 
 
 AVENIR. 
 
 Avenge. 2>rd pers. sing. pres. suhj. 
 
 of AVENIR. 
 
 AvENiR. To come to pass ; arrive. 
 AvENiR. 169. In future. 
 
 AVENTERUSE, AvENTEURUSE. Full 
 
 of danger. 
 Aver. To have. 
 
 Aver, Avoir, Avoire. Property ; 
 
 possessions. 
 AvERAi. 1504. 2>rd pers. sing. fut. 
 
 or condit. of Aver. 
 AvEREE. Proved true ; verified. 
 AvERTiz. On the watch. 
 AviLER. To lower ; outrage. 
 AviNT. 2ird pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 AvENiR. It happened. 
 AvisiUN. Vision. 
 AvoGLES. Blind. 
 AvuER. To approve. 
 AvuM. \st pers. plur. pres. ind. of ' 
 
 Aver. 
 
 B. 
 
 Bacheler, Bachiler. a youth, 
 
 Bachelerie. Youth. 
 
 Bacin. Bason. 
 
 Bail, Bailz. Protector. 
 
 Bail. 1113. \st pers. sing. ind. of 
 
 Bailler. 
 Bailler. (1.) To govern. Part. 
 
 Baillie. (2.) To give. v. Baut. 
 Baillie. Office ; power. 
 
320 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Baillifs, Bailliz. Bailiffs. 
 
 Baler. To dance. 
 
 Balme. Balm. 
 
 Banir. 3200. To banish. 
 
 Banir. 4339. To assemble. Said of 
 
 an army. So, " hoste bannie " is 
 
 " armee reunie." 
 
 Barainne. Barren. 
 
 Barat, Baratz. Deceit ; confu- 
 sion. 
 
 Barbarin. Barbarian. 
 
 Barilz. Barrels. 
 
 Barnage, Barunage. Baronage ; 
 the barons. 
 
 Barrer. 225. To close in ; shut in. 
 Hence, Eng, Embarrass. 
 
 Barun. Baron, v. Ber. In 2105 
 
 applied to S. Peter. 
 Barunage. v. Barnage. 
 Bas. Lowly. 
 Basses. Bases. 
 
 Bastun, Bastuxceus. a stick. 
 Bat. Boat. 
 
 Bat. Part, of Batre ; hut it seems 
 
 better to read " abat ''for " a bat" 
 
 in p. 14, /. ult. 
 Bataile. Battle. 
 Baud, Bauz, Baudz. Bold ; 
 
 strong. In a had sense in p. 23, 
 
 /. 17. 
 
 Baudement. Boldly. 
 
 Baudur. Courage ; boldness ; joy ; 
 
 readiness. 
 Baut. 3rJ pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Bailler. Gives, p. 16, 
 
 penult., and 2497. 
 Bedeus, Beadle ; bailiff. 
 
 Beif. \st pers. sing. ind. of Bevre. 
 
 To drink. 
 Bein, Bex. Good. 
 
 Beiser. To kiss. 
 
 S'eutve beisunt. 334. They kiss each 
 other. 
 
 Bele. Beautiful. 
 
 Bexaicux, Beneicux, Bexoicux. 
 
 Blessing. 
 Bexeit. Benedict. 
 Bexfait. Benefit. 
 Bexistre. Blessing. 
 Bexoit. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Bexeir. To bless. 
 Bexurez, Boxurez. Blessed ; 
 
 happy. French, Biex heureux. 
 Ber, Bers. A brave, valiant man, 
 
 like the Latin ViR. Baron. 
 
 Used of S. Peter coming from - 
 
 Heaven, in G33. Of a hermit, 
 
 1S29. 
 
 Berbiz. Sheep. 
 Bi:re. Bier. 
 
 Be SILLER. To wound ; trouble. 
 Besturxe, Besturxee. Turned 
 
 the wrong way. 
 BiSE. Grey ; black. 
 Bittux. Button. 
 Blaxdir. To soothe. 
 Blasme. Blame. 
 Blasmee. Blamed ; reproached. 
 Bleis, a bleis. 507. An error for 
 
 Ableis. 
 Blescer. To wound ; hurt. 
 Bleste. Mire. 
 BocES. Sores. 
 Bocu. Hunchback. 
 
 BOESDIE. 1139, 2258. i.e. BoiSDIE, 
 
 BoisiE. Felony ; fraud. 
 Boissux. A bush. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 321 
 
 BoNUREz. Happy. 
 
 BosoiN, BosoiNG, BusoiN, Bu- 
 soiNE. Need. 
 
 BosoiNNUS, BusoiGNUs. A needy 
 person. Plur. in 1908. 
 
 Brahun. 1938. Breeches ; cover- 
 ings. (?) 
 
 Brand, Plur. Brandz. Sword ; 
 brand. 
 
 Brefs. Short. 
 Briser. To shiver. 
 Brudure. Embroidery. 
 Buche. Mouth. 
 Buge. Yellow. Epithet of Or. 
 BuNTEz. Goodness. 
 BuRGOis, townsman. 
 Burse. Purse. 
 
 C. 
 
 Ca. Here. In 687 it seems to be 
 
 for Gesk'a. 
 Cant. When. 
 
 Carcu. Tomb. Also written Sarcu. 
 Ceil, Cel. Heaven. 
 Cele. This. 
 
 Celer. To conceal. Part. Celee, 
 Celez. 
 
 Celestre, i.e. Celeste with the 
 
 intercalary "r." 
 Ceo, Celt, Co. This. 
 Cep, Ceps. Head ; stock. 
 Ceptre. Sceptre. 
 Cerfs, i.e. Serfs. Servants. 
 Cert. Certain ; assured. 
 Certefiance. Confidence. 
 Cessaire. Caesar. 
 Ceste, 3286, for Cheste. Zrd pers. 
 
 sing. pres. ind. of Chaoir, with 
 
 the intercalary s. 
 Cestui, i.e. Celui. 
 
 Ceue, Ceus. Such ; this. 
 Ceue. 45. Concealed. 
 Chacer. To pursue ; drive out. 
 Chacie, De la ciiacie. Hastily. 
 
 2920. (?) 
 
 Chaet. ?>rd. pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 of Chaoir. To fall. 
 
 Chamberlencs. Chamberlain. 
 
 Chancel. A piece broken off. 
 
 Chanoinne. Canon. 
 
 Chanuz. White. 
 
 Chapeleins, Chapuleins. Chap- 
 lain. 
 
 Chapeliz. a fight with swords. 
 Chapitaus. Capitals. 
 Chapitre. 2308. Chaptcr-house. 
 Char. Flesh. 
 Charbucle. Carbuncle. 
 Chardenaus. Cardinals. 
 Charoine. Corpse. 
 Charpenters. Carpenters. 
 Chartre, //-om Carta. Charter. 
 CHARTRE,/rom Carcer. Prison. 
 Chasse, i.e. Casse. A chest. 
 Chastel. a castle. Plur. Chas- 
 
 TEUS. 
 
 Chastier. To correct. 
 
 Ne se chastie. 4279. Amends not. 
 
 Chaut, i.e. Chaud. 
 Chef. Head. 
 
 a chef depose. With head inclined. 
 An chef de tur. 398, Finally. 
 De chef en chef. 1833. From beginning 
 to end. 
 
 De chef en axitre. 2152. From point to 
 point. 
 
 Chei. Srd pers. si?ig. perf. of 
 
 Cheoir, or Cheiir. 
 Cheiir. To fall. Used actively in 
 
 4456. 
 
 X 
 
822 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Cheitifs, Chitifs. Unhappy ones ; 
 caitiffs. 
 
 Cheitif p6cheur. 613. Caitiff sinners. 
 
 Chen. Dog. 
 Chercher. To examine. 
 Chere. Countenance. 
 
 A la chere hardie. Of tlie hold counte- 
 nance. 
 
 Chesne. Oak. 
 
 Chet, Cheut, Chiet. ^rd pers. 
 sing. pres. ind. of Cheiir,Chaoir. 
 To fall. 
 
 Chevaucer. To mount a horse. 
 
 Chevelure. Hair. 
 
 Chevir. 4012. To get one's-self out 
 
 of trouble ; se comporter. 
 Chevoilz. Locks of hair. 
 Chitifs, v. Cheitifs. 
 Chivaler. Knight. 
 Chois. Choice. 
 
 Chucher. 3638. To lie down ; re- 
 pose. 
 Ci. Here. 
 
 Cimetire, Cimitire. Cemetery. 
 
 Cirges. Wax candles. 
 
 Cis, Cist. This ; he. Also, plur. 
 
 They. 
 CiTAiN. Citizen. 
 
 Claim, ^rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Claimer. 
 Claimer, Clamer, Cleimer. To 
 
 call ; proclaim. 
 Clama. ^rd pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 Clamer. 
 
 Clamun. 1st pers. plur. ind. pres. 
 
 of Clamer. 
 Claver. Keeper of the keys. 
 Cleim. 3629. Claim. 
 Cleimer. To proclaim ; accuse. 
 
 Cleimme. Isfpers. sing. subj. pres. 
 
 Ke ne me cleimme, 4010. TJiat I should 
 not cry out. 
 
 Cler. a clerick. 
 Cler, Clere, Clers. Clear ; 
 bright. 
 
 Clier. Clear. 
 
 Clos, Close. Concealed ; enclosed. 
 Clostres. Inclosed portions of a 
 
 church ; cloisters. 
 Clot. 3rd pers. sing. ind. pres., 
 
 and part, of Clore, to conceal. 
 Clur. Clear. 
 Co. This. 
 CoEus. Those. 
 Cofre. a chest. 
 CoiLLETTE. A collection. 
 CoiLLi. Collected. 
 CoLEE. Blow. 
 
 CoLURE. 4640. With its colours. 
 CoMMUNALE. General ; common. 
 Communaument. In common. 
 CoNFUS. 840. In confusion. 
 Cop. Blow. 
 
 Coper, i.e. Couper. To cut off. 
 Cores. Crows. 
 CoRS. Body. 
 
 Coveiter, Cuveiter. To covet. 
 CovERE. 2307. 3rd per s. sing. pres. 
 
 hid. of CovRiR. 
 COVRIR, i.e. COUVRIR. 
 
 CosTE, CosTEz. Side. 
 CosTEFERRiN. Ironsidc. 
 Crapoudie. 3166. Struggle. From 
 Crape, Graphium. Eng. grapple. 
 Creance. Creed ; belief. 
 
 Crei, Creit. 1^^ and 3rd pers. 
 
 sing. ind. pres. of Creire. 
 Crein. 1st pers. sing. ind. pres. of 
 
 Creindre. 
 Creindre, Crendre. To fear. 
 Creire. To believe. 
 Creitz. 2932. 2nd pers. plur. i?id. 
 
 pres. of Creire. 
 Cremout, Cremu, Cremuz. Part. 
 
 of Crendre. 
 Cremout. 3237. Cremut. 3097. 3rd 
 
 pers. sing. perf. of Crendre. 
 
.GLOSSARY. 
 
 323 
 
 Crens. 1698. 2nd pers. sing. ind. 
 
 pres. of Crendre. 
 Cresme. 1456. 3rd pers. sing. pres. 
 
 subj. of Crendre. 
 Crestre, Croistre. To increase. 
 
 Crest, 3rd pers. sing. Cressent. 
 
 1905. 3rd pers, plur. ind. pres. 
 Creum. \st pers. plur. ind. pres. 
 
 of Creire. 
 Creus, Creut. 2nd and 3rd pers. 
 
 sing. ind. pres. of Crendre. 
 
 Cretjst. 3236. 3rdpers. sing, imperf. 
 
 subj. of Creire. 
 Creuz. 2564. Part, of Creire. 
 Crias. 738. 2nd pers. sing. perf. 
 
 of Crier. 
 Crier, i.e. Creer. To create. 
 Croi. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Croistre. To increase. 
 
 Croizee. Marked with the Cross. 
 Crueus. Cruel. 
 
 Crust. 4207. 3rd pers. sing. subj. 
 
 imperf. of Creire. 
 Crut. 164. 3rd pers. sing. perf. 
 
 of Crestre. 
 CuARDiE. Cowardice. 
 CuARZ. Coward. 
 CucHE. Bed. 
 
 CucHER. To lie down ; bow down. 
 In 3683 it is used actively : 
 Suef le cuche. Softly lays him down. 
 CUDUNE, V. CUNDUNER. 
 
 CuERT. 1940. 3rd pers. sing. pres. 
 
 ind. of CuRRE. To run. 
 CuiNTE. Eapidity. 
 CuLURS. Colours. 
 CuLVERTZ. Traitor. 
 Cum, i.e. Comme. As. 
 CuMANDER. To commend. 
 CuMANZ. Commands. 
 CuMBATRE. To fight. Usually with 
 
 Se. 
 
 CuMENCAiL. Commencement. 
 
 CuMENCER. To begin. 
 
 CUMFERMER, CuNFERMER. To Con- 
 firm. 
 
 CUMPAINIE, CUMPAINNIE, CuMPA- 
 
 NiE, CuPAiNiE. Company. 
 CuMPAiNS. Companion. 
 CuN. As ; according to. 
 CuNDUiRE. To conduct. 
 CuNDUNER, CuDUNER. (1.) To per- 
 mit. 3347. (2.) To forgive (^Con- 
 donare), i574, where Cudune seems 
 to be the participle : 
 
 Ke cunseil vus cviduiie frez. Which coun- 
 sel you will make {to he) jpardoned, i.e. 
 will pardon. 
 
 CuNEUZ. Known. 
 CuNFEs. Confessed. 
 
 Se fait cunf6s. 4545. Confesses. 
 
 CuNFORT. Comfort. 
 CuNGE, CuNGE, i.e. CoNGE. Leave. 
 CuNissANCE. Knowledge. 
 CuNQUERE. To acquire ; conquer. 
 CuNQUiSE. Acquired ; obtained. 
 
 1871. 
 
 CuNQUiST. 3rd pers. sing. perf. 
 
 of CuNQUERE. 
 
 CuNREi. 3535. Preparations ; treat- 
 ment. 
 
 CuNSAiL, Cunseil. Counsel. 
 CuNSAiLEZ. 654. 2nd pcrs. plur. 
 pres. ind. of Cunsaillir. 
 
 CUNSAILLIR, CUNSEILLER. To COn- 
 
 sult for ; counsel. 
 
 CUNSEILEZ, V. DeCUNSEILEZ. 
 
 CuNSENCE. Consent. 
 
 CuNSEUD. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind, 
 
 of CUNSEILLER. 
 
 CuNSOUT. 3rd pers. sing. subj. pres. 
 of CuNSEiLLER. In 443 it is appa- 
 rently the pres. ind. 
 
 Cunt. Account ; history. 
 
 CuNTE. Count. Fern. Cuntesse. 
 
 Cunte. Account. 
 
 Pou de cunte. 1045. Little value. 
 
 Cuntencuns. Contentions. 
 
 X 2 
 
324 
 
 .GLOSSARY. 
 
 CuNTENEMENT. Concluct. French, 
 
 Maintien. 
 CuNTEK. To relate ; recount. 
 CuNTiNACE. Countenance. 
 CuNTRAiRE. Contrary to; opposed. 
 
 Substantive in 226O. Opposition. 
 
 CuNTRAis, CuNTRAiT. Contracted; 
 
 deformed. 
 CuNTRE. Contrary to ; against. 
 CuNTREDiT. Opposition. 
 CuNTREFAiTUREs. Deformities. 
 CuNUS. 2nd per s. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of CUNUSTRE. 
 
 CuNUSTRE. To know. 
 CuNVERSE. 2074. Converted. 
 Curable, Cupaple. Blamable. 
 CuPAiNiE. Company. 
 Cure, Cures. Fault. From Culpa. 
 Cure, i.e. Coupe. Cup. 
 Cuples. Pair. 
 
 Cur, Curt, Curte, Curz. Court. 
 CuRAGE. Will; intention; heart. 
 CuRANTZ. Swift. From Curre. 
 CuRAUMENT. 3789. Carefully. 
 CuRius. Solicitous; anxious. 
 Curs. Course. 
 Curt, Curte. Court. 
 Curt. 3rc? pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Curre. To run. 
 Curtois. Affiible; courteous. 
 Curuce, Curuz. Anger. 
 Curucer. To anger. 
 CuRUE. Angry. 
 CuRUNE. Crown. 
 
 CURUNEE, CURUNEZ. CrOWHCd. 
 
 Curuz. Anger. 
 Curz. Court. 
 Custume. Custom. 
 CuvEiTER. To covet. 
 Cuvenable. Suitable to ; befit- 
 ting. 
 
 CuvENT. Convent. 
 
 Cuvent. Agreement. 
 
 CuVENT, CUVINT, i.e. CONVIENT. 
 
 It befits ; is necessary. 
 Cuvent, i.e. Souvent. Often. 
 CuvERRiR. To cover ; hide. 
 CuviNE. Covenant. 
 
 D. 
 
 Da, 3412, i.e. De. 
 
 Daire. Darius. 
 
 Damaisele, i.e. Demoiselle. 
 
 Damas. Damascus. 
 
 Danceus. Child. 
 
 Danz. 4391. Youth. Usually, chief, 
 
 master. 
 Dard. Dart. Plur. Darz. 
 Deable. Devil. 
 
 Decent. Zrd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Decendre, i.e. Descendre. 
 Decente. Descent. 
 Dechace. 2028. Expelled ; ruined. 
 Dechaite. Fallen down; in ruins. 
 Decliner. To sink. 
 
 Solail decline. 3490. The sun sets. 
 
 Decoler. To behead. Part. De- 
 
 COLEZ. 
 
 Decovre. Srd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Decoverir, to discover. 
 Decrere. To diminish. 
 De Cunseilez. 649. Bead Decun- 
 
 SEILEZ. Par^. oyDECUNSEILLER. 
 
 Deprived of counsel ; abandoned. 
 Decurs. 3733. A failing. 
 Decurt. 3694. Srd pers. sing. pres. 
 
 ind. of Decurre. 
 
 Ses meins decurt. Wrings her hands. 
 
 Dedenz. Within. 
 Dediement. Dedication. 
 Deduit, Deduitz. Recreation 
 amusement. 
 
 Deferrir. To delay. 
 Deffigurez. Disfigured. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 325 
 
 Defuler. To wound; slay. Part. 
 
 DeFULEZ. 4609. 
 
 Degoter, Deguter. To drop. 
 Dei, Doi. Finger. Plur. Deiez. 
 Dei. \st pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 
 Devoir. 
 Deingner. 4489. To deign. 
 Deinne. 1962. Zrd pers. sing. suhj. 
 
 pres. of Deingner. 
 Deist. Srd pers. sing, imperf. suhj. 
 
 of Dire. 
 
 Deit. 2ird pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 Devoir. 
 
 Deive. \st and Srd pers. sing. pres. 
 
 subj. of Devoir. 
 Del, i.e. De le. 
 Deliverer. To deliver. 
 Dem. 1884. i.e. De. 
 Demaneis, Demanois. Now. 
 Demeine, Demeinne. (1.) Own : 
 
 Sun poier demeine. 1121. His own power. 
 Sa volunt6 demeine. 3837. His own will. 
 Ma gent demeine. 4585. My own people. 
 
 (2.) In person ; one's-self : 
 
 Vostre dustre serrai demeine. 3531. I will 
 myself he your leader. 
 
 Demeine. Srd pers. sing. pres. ind., 
 and suhj. of Demener. 
 
 Demeint avant. Henceforward. 
 
 Demener. To conduct; carry; dis- 
 play. Part. Demenant. Mani- 
 festing. Demenee. 3343. Mani- 
 fested. 
 
 Chaste vie demener. 1550. To live a 
 
 chaste life. 
 Grant duel demeine. 3682. Displays great 
 
 grief. 
 
 Dementer. 4008- To lament. 
 Demuere, Demurrer. To delay. 
 
 Sanz demuere. 1826. Without delay. 
 
 Demustre. 2595. Shcwn. 
 Deners. Money. 
 Denscot. The Danegelt. 
 Denz. Within. 
 
 Departir. To divide. 
 Depecee. Mutilated. 
 Depleindre. To lament. 
 Deresce, v. Drescer. 
 Derute, part, of Derumpre. v. 
 
 Desrund. 
 Desclore. 1576. To disclose. Part. 
 
 Desclose. 
 Desclost, Desclot. Srd pers. sing. 
 
 pres. ind. of Desclore. 
 
 Descort. Discord; quarrel. 
 
 Descresciun. Discretion. 
 
 Descuneu, Descunu. Unknown. 
 
 Descuverir, Decoverir. To dis- 
 cover. 
 
 Desdunc. Thenceforward. 
 Desent. 1982. Srd pers. sing. pres. 
 ind. From Desendre, i.e. De- 
 
 SGENDRE. 
 
 Deserte. Desert; merit. 3781. 
 Deserter. 3898. To destroy ; ra- 
 vage. 
 
 Deservi. 617. Deserved. 
 Desesperez. In despair. 
 Desestance. Opposition. From 
 
 Steir. 
 Desevajntce. Deceit. 
 Desgrez. Steps. 
 Desheritez. 4344. Deprived of their 
 
 heritage; despoiled. 
 
 Desirer. To desire. 
 
 Desirer. 3870. i.e. Dechirer. To 
 tear. 
 
 Deslacer. To unlace. 
 Deslai. Disloyalty. 
 Deslai. 3412. Delay. 
 Desleus. Disloyal. 
 Desmesure. Excess ; injustice. 
 
326 
 
 GLOSSAKY. 
 
 Desnatureus. Unnatural. 
 
 Desore, or Des ore. 1718, Hence- 
 forth. Desore en avant, or 
 Desornavant. Henceforward. 
 
 Desoremais. Henceforward. 
 
 Desparager. 4462. To outragc ; 
 mis-ally. Part. Desparagee. 382, 
 
 572. 
 
 Desparuit, Desparut. Zrd pers. 
 
 sing. perf. of Desparoir. To 
 
 disappear. 
 Bespecasse. 1466. \st pers. imperf. 
 
 subj. of Despecier. To break 
 
 in pieces. 
 Despeit. Contempt. 
 Despenderet. 1529. 2nd pers.pluT. 
 
 fut. of Despendre. 
 Despendre. To employ; expend. 
 Despire, Despiter. To despise. 
 
 Part. Despite. 2625. 
 Despoiller. To despoil. 
 Despuis. Since. 
 Desrei, Desroi. Disorder. 
 Desreine. Proof of innocence ; 
 
 judicial combat. 
 
 Truver ki face la desreine. 519. To find 
 one to act as her champion, to prove her 
 innocence. 
 
 Desrund, Desrunt. Disorders ; 
 
 disorganizes. Srd pers. sing. 
 
 pres. ind. of Desrumpre. Part. 
 
 Desrute, or Derute, as from 
 
 Derumpre. 
 Destre. Right hand. 
 Destre. a war horse. Dextrarius. 
 Destreit, Destreiz. Distress. 
 Destruer. To destroy. In 2493 
 it seems to be used in the sense 
 
 of " to draw away from." 
 Destrutes. 4468. Plur. part, of 
 
 Destruer. 
 
 Desturber. To hinder; turn a 
 person from his intention. French, 
 Detourner. 1780. Also, inf. used 
 substantively. Disturbance ; in- 
 terruption. 1826, 2480. 
 
 Desus. On the top of. 
 
 Detrenchez. Torn in pieces. 
 
 Deu, Deus. G-od. 
 
 Deu, Deus. Two. 
 
 Deuet. 86, 2982. Better Devet. 
 2nd pers. plur. pres. ind. of 
 Devoir. 
 
 Deust. 1606, 4085. ?>rd pers. sing. 
 
 imperf subj. of Devoir. 
 Deut. 3rc? pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of DOLOIR. 
 
 Se deut. Grieves. 3685, 4490. 
 
 Devenet. 2785. Probably an error 
 for Devenent. 2>rd pers. plur. 
 ind. pres. of Devenir. To be- ' 
 come. 
 
 Devise. Project ; intention. 
 Deviser. To devise; invent. Part. 
 
 Devise. 266. 
 Di, Dit. Account. Dictio. Plur. 
 
 Diz. 
 Di. 1311. Day. 
 Di. 677. Imperative of Dire. 
 Di, Die, Dis. 1^^ pers. pres. ind. 
 
 of Dire. 
 
 Die. 1050, 1058. \st and ^rd pers. subj. 
 
 pres. of Dire. 
 DiENT. Srd pers. plur. pres. ind. 
 
 of Dire. 
 DiLuc, DiLUEC. Thence. 
 DiRREZ, 2nd pers. plur. fut. of 
 
 Dire. 
 
 DiRUM. 1 St pers. plur. fut. of Dire. 
 Dis. Ten. 
 
 DisciPLiNis. Discipline. 
 
GLOSSARY 
 
 327 
 
 DiSME. Tenth. 
 
 DiST. Srd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 of Dire. 
 
 DiUM. ^rd pers. plur. pres. ind. 
 
 of Dire. 
 DoEL. Grief. 
 Doi. Finger. 
 
 Doi. 3546. I ought. 1st pers. ind. 
 
 of Devoir. 
 DoiL. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 
 DOLOIR. 
 
 Me doil. 257. It grieves me. 
 DoiLLANT. Grieving ; painful. 
 DoiLLE. 2875. 3rd pers. sing. pres. 
 
 suhj. of DOLOIR. 
 DoiNT. 2987. 3462. 3rd pers. sing. 
 
 suhj. pres. of Doner. To give. 
 Dois. Dais. 
 
 Dolensz, Dolent. Sad; grieving. 
 Dolez. 2nd pers. plur. imperat. 
 
 of DoLOiR. To grieve. 
 DoLUR, DouLUR. Grief. 
 DoRTUR. Dormitory. 
 Dos. Gift. 
 DouT. Doubt; fear. 
 Drap. Dress. 
 Dras. Linen, 
 Dreit, Dreiz. Right. 
 Dreiture. Right. From Dres- 
 
 TURA. A DREITURE. Directly. 
 Dreiturel, Dreitureus. Rightful. 
 Drescer. To rise. Part. Drescee. 
 
 Se dresce or deresce. Bights himself; 
 rises up. 
 
 Dromunz. Galley. 
 
 Drugun, Druguns, Druz. Con- 
 fidant ; friend ; dear one. 
 
 DuAiRE. Dowry. 
 
 Due, Dues. Duke. 
 
 Due. 987. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 of DucER. To carry away. 
 
 DuoE. Gentle- 
 
 DueuR. Gentleness. 
 
 Duel, Duil, Dul, Duls. Grief. 
 
 DuER. To endow. 
 
 Dui. Two. 
 
 DuiRE. To direct ; instruct. 
 
 Seduit. 462. Thinks of . 
 
 DuLURS. Grief. 
 
 DuLusER. To lament. 
 
 Dun, Duns. Gift. 
 
 Dun, Dunt. Of which. 
 
 DuNC. Then. 
 
 DuNER. To give. 
 
 DuNGUNS. Fortresses. Donjons. 
 
 Dunt, v. Dun. 
 
 DuoiNT. 3320. 3rd pers. sing. suhj. 
 
 pres. of DuNER. May he grant. 
 DuRER. To endure. 
 DuRRA. 3rd pers. sing.fut. of Durer. 
 Dus, Duz. Gentle. 
 
 Dust. 3rd pers. sing, imperf. suhj. 
 
 of Devoir. 1914. 
 DusTRE, Dutre. Leader. 
 DuTANCE. Fear ; doubt. 
 DuTE. Fear. 
 DuTER. To fear ; doubt. 
 
 Ke li rois n'en dute. 1794. That the king 
 may have no doubt about it. 
 
 DuTRE. Leader. 
 E. And. 
 
 E, in p. 23, /. 2, for Est. 
 EcHivi, i.e. Eschivi, v. Eschiver. 
 Efforoer. To strengthen ; to be- 
 come stronger. Part. Efforoee. 
 
 1620. 
 
 Effree, Effreez. Frightened. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 828 
 
 Effrei. Fright. 
 Egrement. With violence ; sharply. 
 Eider. To aid. 
 
 EiE. 4018. 1st pers. subj. pres. of 
 Avoir. 
 
 EiENT. 3rd pers. plur. (Id.) 
 Eiet, EiEZ. 2nd pers. plur. (Id.) 
 EiME, i.e. AiME. Loves. 
 EiNC, EiNCEis, EiNZ, Enceis, 
 Encois. Before ; formerly ; on 
 the contrary ; but. 
 
 Einz fu mal. 588. Formerly he was bad. 
 Einz ke il fust nez. 854. Before he was 
 born. 
 
 Einz s'espant la renumee. 3089. On the 
 contrary the fame spreads. 
 
 EiR. Heir. 
 
 Eirt. (1.) Srd pers. sing. subj. 
 of Estre. 1620. (2.) Srdpers. 
 sing, imperf. hid. of Estre. 2031. 
 Eise. Ease. 
 
 EiT. 2444. 3rd pers. sing. subj. pres. 
 
 of Avoir. 
 EiUM. \ St pers. plur. (Id.) 
 Eiz. 351. 2nd pers. plur. imperat. 
 
 (Id.) 
 
 Ekecestre. Exeter. 
 El. He. Fem. Ele. 3665. 
 El, i.e. En le. 
 
 El, indef. pro?ioun. m. Of it. 
 El. 1785. i.e. Eu. Water. 
 Elargirent. 12. Srd pers. plur. 
 
 per/, of Elargir, i.e. Enlargir. 
 
 To enlarge ; increase. 
 Eliz. Part, of Elire. Elected ; 
 
 chosen. 
 
 In 2326 it pi'obably means " Bishops elect," 
 if the corresponding passage of Aelred 
 be compared with this, " duo mittuntur 
 in pontificatum electi." Col. 758, ed. 
 Migne. 
 
 Eloquinee. Eloquent. 
 Em, i.e. On, v. Hem. 
 Em, i.e. En. 
 
 Embler. To take away ; steal. 
 
 Emes, Esmes. 3511. A form of the 
 1st pers. plur. ind.pres. o/Estre, 
 from an old Latin for7n, Esmus, 
 Esumus. 
 
 Emfle. Puffed up ; swollen. Used 
 substantively in 2664. Swelling. 
 
 Empeirer, Empirer. To be im- 
 paired. Part. Empeirez. 
 
 Empernent. 3rd pers. plur. ind. 
 pres. of Emprendre. To under- 
 take. 
 
 Empire. 2472. Empire. 
 
 Empire. 2473. 3rd pers. sing. pres» 
 
 ind. of Empirer. To grow worse ; 
 
 deteriorate, v. Empeirer. 
 Empli. 3rd pers. sing. perf. of l^u- 
 
 plir. To fill. 
 Emprein, Emprise. Enterprize. 
 Empreingnes. 2nd pers. sing. subj. 
 
 pres. of Emprendre. v. Enpren- 
 
 DRE. 
 
 Empris, 1st pers. Emprist, Srd 
 pers. sing. perf. of Emprendre. 
 V. Enprendre. 
 
 Enbastardir. To violate. 
 
 Enbelie. 3810. Embellished. 
 
 Enbrace. 78. part. Embraced. 
 
 Enbulle, Enbullez. With the 
 bulla attached. 
 
 Enbut. 2671. Srd pers. sing. pres. 
 ind. From Enbuer. To be puri- 
 fied. 
 
 Enceinne. 4602. Srdpers. sing. pres. 
 subj. of Enceindre. To surround. 
 
 Enceis. Before, v. Einc. 
 
 Encens. Incense. 
 
 Enchacer. To drive out. Part. 
 Enchacez. In 4125 it has the 
 meaning^ to follow after ; urge on. 
 
 Enchartrez. Imprisoned. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 329 
 
 Enchastier. To rebuke. 
 Enchesa. 3rd pers. sing. perf. 
 
 From Enchasser, or Enchacek. 
 Encliner. To salute respectfully; 
 
 bow to. Part. Enclin. 
 
 Chef cnclin. 984. Head inclined. 
 Amis encliu. 1378. Respectful friend. 
 
 Enclos. 59. 3rd pers. sing. pres. 
 
 ind. of Enclore. 
 Encois. Formerly, v. Einc. 
 Encresme, Excriesme. Hardened 
 
 in crime. 
 
 Encrest. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Encrestre. To increase. 
 Encuchement. 3521. A lying in 
 
 wait ; but it seems better to read 
 
 Entuchement, q. V. 
 Encumbre. 4250. To encumbcr. 
 Encumbrer. 1330. An obstacle ; 
 
 embarrassment. 
 Encuntrer. To encounter ; meet. 
 Encusee. Accused. 
 Encusur. Accuser. 
 Endementers. In the meanwhile. 
 
 EXDOCTRINER, EnDOTTRINER. To 
 
 teach. Part. Endoctrinee. 
 Endosser. 4538. To put ou the 
 back. 
 
 Endottriner, v. Endoctrixer. 
 
 Endurcis. Hardened. 
 
 Enfermer. To maintain. 
 
 Enfreindre. To infringe ; break. 
 
 Engannie. 2619. Enganni. Plur. 
 4430. Part, of Enganer. To 
 deceive ; abuse. (Ital.) Ingan- 
 NARE. I7i both the above places 
 it is used of a disease. 
 
 Engendrure. Issue. 
 
 Engeter. To eject. 
 
 Engin. (1.) Genius. Usedinabad 
 seiise in ii96. Artifice. (2.) A 
 machine. 3997. 
 
 Engres. Cruel. In 1032 a term of 
 reproach : greedy Avretch. 
 
 Engresliz. 1938. Twistcd. (?) 
 
 Engresser. To be angry ; obsti- 
 nate ; grieved. 
 
 Mut s'engresse. 3658. He is much grieved. 
 
 Engrutiz. 111. From ^grotus, 
 
 with the intercalary n. 
 Enguler. To swallow. 
 Engurdiz. Benumbed ; torpid. 
 Enguter, Engutter. To drive 
 
 out ; force out. 752, 2621, 4017, 4116. 
 
 Enlaidie. Injured. 
 Enlue. 1646. Read. Participle of 
 Enlire. 
 
 Enmeine. 3rd pers. shig. irid. pres. 
 
 of Enmener. To carry off. 
 Enmercier. To thank. 
 Enmi. In the midst. 
 Enoindre. To anoint. Part. 
 
 Enoint. Anointed. 
 Enointures. Anointings. 
 Enpeindre. To strike. Impin- 
 
 gere. 43S9. 
 Enpernet. 2nd pers. plur. pres. 
 
 ind. of Enprendre. 
 Expire. Empire. 
 ExPREAi. 3563. \st pers. sing . peif. 
 
 ind. of Enpreer. To beseech. 
 ExPREix. 3071. \st ^ers. sing. pres. 
 
 ind. From Exprexdre. 
 
 ExPREIXXE, 1719. EXPREIXXEZ, 2137. 
 
 3rd pers. sing, and 2nd pers. plur, 
 
 subj. pres. From Exprexdre. 
 Exprexdre. (1.) To undertake. 
 
 (2.) (p. 5, 1. 14.) To carry off. 
 ExPRiST. 3261. 3rd pers. sing, im- 
 
 perf. subj^ of Exprexdre. 
 
330 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Enquerre. To ask for ; enquire. 
 
 Part. Enquis. 1354. 
 Enseignement. 907. Learning. 
 Enseigner. To teach. Part. En- 
 
 SEIGNEZ. 3719. 
 
 Enseignes. Proofs. 
 Enseinne. 1877. Proof ; instruction. 
 Enseisir. To put in possession of. 
 Ent, i.e. En. 
 
 Entaille. 1159. Engraving. 
 
 Entamer. To lose the integrity of ; 
 wound. Fut. in 1230. 
 
 Ente. 97. G-raft ; tree. 
 
 Enteines. 1514. Seems to be a form 
 of 2nd pers. pres. ind. of En- 
 tendre. 
 
 Entenciun. Design. 
 
 Entendement. 3109. Intelligence. 
 
 Entendre. To understand; listen; 
 give attention to. 2901. To de- 
 sign. 1514, 1704. 
 
 Entente. Design ; intention. 
 Ententivement. Intently. 
 Enter, Enters. Entire ; sound ; 
 
 perfect. 
 Enter, Entere. Between.! 
 Entetch^e, Entecchez. Well or 
 
 ill disposed. From Taiche. 
 
 Bein entetchee damoisele. 1148. A well- 
 
 disposed damsel. 
 De vertuz ben entecchez. 3720. Well 
 
 provided withffiirtues. 
 
 Entruef. At this moment. 
 Entucher. To take away. 
 Entuchement. {^Probable reading 
 
 in 1521.) Poison. From Entosche, 
 
 Toxicum. 
 Entur. Around, 
 Enuie, v. Esnui. 
 Enuiz. 4341. Annoyed; unwillingly. 
 
 Enuncciun. Anointing. 
 
 Enva'ir. 4555. To make the at- 
 tack ; invade. 
 
 Envea. 1875. 3rc? pers. sing, perf 
 of Enveier. 
 
 Enveier. To send. Enveit, Zrd 
 pers. sing. ind. pres. 
 
 Enveiser. To amuse. 
 
 S'enveise. 431. Amuses himself; jokes. 
 ENVENET,ybrENVENENT. Srd pers. 
 
 plur. pres. ind. of Envenir. 
 Envers. 4538. The wrong way. 
 Envieit. ^rd pers. sing, imperf. 
 
 ind. of Enveier. 
 Envolupe. Wrapped. 
 Ere. 1st pers. fut. and imperf. ind. 
 
 of Estre. 
 Ere, Ert. Zrd pers. sing, imperf. 
 
 andfut.ofYiSTHB. Srd pers. plur, 
 
 Erent. 
 
 Eres, Ers. 2nd pers. sing. fut. of 
 Estre. 
 
 Errant. Quickly ; at once. 
 
 Ert, v. Ere. 
 
 Es, i.e. En les. 
 
 Esbai, Esbaiz. Astonished. 
 
 EsBAUDi, EsBAUDiz. Emboldened ; 
 
 joyous. 
 Esce. 2108. This. 
 Eschaecteus. 4454. Eschcats. 
 Eschaetes. 4467. Eschcats. 
 EscHAiNZ. Insulted. 
 
 ESCHAMEUS. A stool. 
 ESCHANDRE. lusult. 
 
 EscHANGE. 3193. Exchange. 
 Eschar. 381. Derision. 
 EscHECKER. Exchequer ; treasury. 
 EscHisiE. 1182. Chosen. 
 EscHiu. 3130. 1st pers. sing, perf 
 
 of ESCHIVER. 
 
 EscHiVER. To avoid. Eschivi, 
 Srd pers. sing, perf 
 
 EscHOiKER. To choose. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 331 
 
 EscHOisi. Chosen. 
 EscHORCHER. To strip ; skin. 
 EscHOSiz. 412. Chosen. 
 EscLAiRS. Lightning. 
 EscLARCiR. To brighten. Part. 
 
 ESCLARCIZ. 
 
 EscLicuNS. 276. Splinters. 
 EscLANDRE. Dishonour. 
 EscocE. Scotland. 
 EsCREVER. To break forth ; give 
 
 way. Used in 2i65, of the dawn. 
 
 In 2667, of a disease yielding to 
 
 treatment. 
 EsCRiER. To cry out. Used with 
 
 Se. 
 
 EsCRiST. 2588. 3rc? ]pers. sing. perf. 
 
 of ESCRIVRE. 
 
 EscRiST. 2589. Part. The writing. 
 EscRiVRE. To write. 1st pers. sing, 
 ind. pres. EscRis. 2018. Part. 
 
 ESCRITE. 
 ESCROVELE. 2613. ScrofuloUS. 
 
 Escu. Shield. 
 
 EscuNDiRE. 1903. To excuse one's- 
 self. 
 
 EscuRCE. 1067. Ravaged; destroyed. 
 
 EscuTER. To listen. 
 
 EsFAucuRE. 2193. Fault. FromYAv- 
 CER or Fauser, i.e. Manquer, 
 connected with the idea of deceit. 
 
 EsGARD, EsGUARD. Agreement. 
 
 Esgarder. To examine. 
 
 Esgaree, Esgarez. Troubled. 
 
 Esgareter. To hamstring. 
 
 EsGARS, EsGARZ. Judgment. 
 
 EsGUARD. Agreement. 
 
 EsGUET. Watch; ambuscade. Plur. 
 
 Esguez. 
 J^SHATJCER. To exalt. 
 
 EsJOiER. To cause joy. 
 M'esjois. 2790. I rejoice. 
 
 EsKiPER. To embark. 
 EsLiRE. To elect, ^rd per s. sing, 
 subj. pres. Eslise. 2435. Part. 
 
 ESLITE, ESLIZ, ESLU, EsLUZ. 
 
 EsLiTz. 4682. The elect. 
 
 EsLOSE. 3024. 3rc? pers. sing. ind. 
 
 pres. of EsLOUER. To praise. As 
 
 if from EsLOSER. 
 EsLUMER. To illuminate. 
 EsMAi. Trouble. 
 
 EsMERVEiLLER. To cause wonder. 
 
 Mut m'esmerveil . 2790. Much I wonder. 
 
 EsMES. \st pers. plur. ind. pres. 
 of EsTRE. (yA rare form.) See 
 also Emes. 
 
 EsNE, EsNEZ. Eldest. Used fre- 
 quently of only two. 
 
 EsNERCi. Blackened. 
 
 EsNUi. Harm; distress; annoyance. 
 Adj. EsNUiSE. 
 
 EsPANDRE, EsPANiR. To expand; 
 spread; blow as a flower. 3355. 
 
 Part. ESPANDUE. 4337. 
 
 EsPANiE. 141. Spanish. Of a rose. 
 It seems, however, preferable to 
 take this as the participle of 
 EsPANiR, a full-blown rose. 
 
 EsPARNiR. 191, 255. To Spare. 
 
 EsPEiR. To hope. 
 
 EsPENiR. 3512. To expiate. 
 
 EsPERiT. Spirit. Adj. Esperita- 
 
 BLE, ESPERITEL, ESPERITEUS. 
 
 EsPESSEMENT. Thickly. 
 E SPINE. Thorn. 
 
 EsPLAiT, EsPLEiT. Profit; result; 
 
 eagerness. 
 EsPRENDRE. 3636. To inflame ; of 
 
 a fever. 
 
 EsPRUVER. To prove; test. 2>rd 
 pers. sing. pres. ind. Esprueve. 
 Part. EsPRUVEE. 3050. 
 
332 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 EsPURiz. Purified. 
 
 Espus. A husband. Fein. Espuse. 
 
 A wife. 
 EsPUSER. To marry. 
 EsQUESSiR. To crush. From Cas- 
 
 SER, or QUASSER. 
 ESSAMPLAIRE. Copj. 
 
 EssEMPLE. Example. 
 
 EsTABLE. Stable ; firm. 
 
 EsTABLiES. 891. Judgments ; or- 
 dinances. 
 
 EsTANDARD. Standard. 
 
 EsTANT. At once. 
 
 EsTE. Part, of ESTRE. 
 
 EsTE, EsTEz. Summer. 
 
 EsTEiT. 2)rd pers. sing, imperf. ind. 
 of ESTRE. 
 
 EsTENT. Extent. 
 
 Ester. To stand. S'ester, i.e. 
 Se tenir dehout ; Se comporter. 
 
 EsTEST. 3508. 2nd pers. plur. ind. 
 pres. From Estre. 
 
 EsTiuDE. 8369. A rcveric. 
 
 EsTOiE. 1318. Read Estoie. 1^^ 
 pers. sing, imperf. ind. of Estre. 
 
 EsTOiEZ. 4045. 2nd pers. plur, 
 imperf. ind. From Estre. 
 
 EsTOiLLES. Stars. 
 
 EsTOiRE. History. 
 
 Estoist. 3453. 3rc? pers. sing, im- 
 perf ind. From Estre. 
 
 EsTORER. To supply ; store ; re- 
 store. 
 
 EsTORES. 3103. Stored. 
 EsTRAiT, EsTROiT. Extracted. 
 EsTRANGER. To alienate; deprive. 
 Estranges. (1.) A stranger. (2.) 
 
 Strange. 
 EsTRANGLER. To Strangle. 
 Estre. To be. 
 
 Estre. 2446. For Estree. A high 
 
 road. From Strata. 
 Estrere. To carry off. Extra- 
 
 here. 
 
 EsTRiFS. Strife ; battle. 
 Estroitement. Closely. 
 EsTRUs. At once. 
 
 Al par estrus. Finally. 
 
 EsTU. 2429. This should be Escu. 
 
 Shield ; protection. 
 Estucie. Cunning. Astulia. 
 EsTUDiE. 1296. A revcrie. 
 Estuees. Reserved ; in store. 
 EsTUNER. To stun ; astonish. 
 EsTUR. Battle. 
 EsvEiLLER. To awake. 
 
 ESVESKE, EVESKE. BisllOp. 
 
 Esvos, Esvus. Lo ! From Ecce vos. 
 Eu, i.e. Au. 
 
 Eutens. 2042. Of old. 
 
 EuE, EuuE, Ewe. Water. 
 EuE. 2333. Had. Part, of Avoir. 
 EuERWic. York. 
 EusT. 3rd pers. sing, imperf. subj. 
 of Avoir. 
 
 EVANGIRE, EWANGILE, EWANGIRE. 
 
 The gospel. 
 EvANiz. Vanished. 
 ExuLER. To exile. 
 
 F. 
 
 Face. \st and 3rd pers. sing. subj. 
 
 pres. of Faire. 
 Fael. Vassal. 
 
 Fai is usually the 2nd pers. imperat. 
 
 of Faire. 4044. In 1674 it seems 
 
 to be the 1st pers. i?id. pres., but 
 
 the passage is obscure. 
 Failir, Faillir. To deceive ; fail. 
 
 3rd pers. sing. subj. Faille. .333. 
 
 1st pers. plur. subj. Faillum. i50t% 
 
 Part. Failli. sioi. 
 
 Faille. Error; fault. 
 
 Sans faille. Without fail ; assuredly. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 333 
 
 Faiture. Work ; creation. 
 
 Faitz. Actions. 
 
 Fameillus. Hungry. 
 
 Fardeus. Packs ; burdens of mer- 
 chandize. 4500. 
 
 Fas, Faz. I make. 1st pers. sing, 
 pres. ind. of Faire. 
 
 Faudra. 2trd pers. sing. fut. of 
 Faillir. 
 
 Faunfelue. 4oC)0. a bagatelle ; 
 
 folly ; unreality. 
 Fause. False. 
 
 Fauser. 298. To break. Properly, 
 to deceive. From Fals. 
 
 Feaus. Faithful ; i.e. Christian. 
 
 Feble. Weak. 
 
 Feblesce. Weakness. 
 
 Feez, Feiz, Foiz. Time. Siyig. 
 and plur. 
 
 Fei. Faith. 
 
 Feindre. 3303. To feign; pretend; 
 slacken. 
 
 Li prudumme ne se feint. The good man 
 
 delays not. 1831. 
 K'il se feint. That he was pretending. 
 
 4207. 
 
 Feintise. Pretence ; deceit. 
 Feinz. Deceitful. 
 Feires. 4500. Fairs. 
 Feis. 4273. 2nd pers. ind. pres. 
 of Feire, i.e. Faire. 
 
 Feist, ^rd pers. sing, imperf. subj. 
 of Feire. In loio it is used for 
 Srd pers. sing. perf. ind. 
 
 Feitiz. 1943. Well made ; conve- 
 nient. 
 
 Fels, Felun. Cruel ; felon. 
 Fentosme. Phantom. 
 Fere, i.e. Faire. 
 Fere. Fierce. 
 Fermer. To fortify. 
 
 Ferra. 3738. 3rc? pers. sing. fut. 
 of Ferir, or Ferrir. To strike. 
 
 Ferrincoste. Ironside. 
 
 Ferrue. Struck. 4245. Part, of 
 Ferrir. 
 
 Fers. Fierce ; proud. 
 
 Fert. Zrd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 of Ferrir. To strike. 
 
 Ferte. Assurance ; boldness ; 
 fierceness. 
 
 Feruz. Struck. Part, of Ferrir. 
 
 Fes, Fez. Time. 
 
 Fesa, 4506, seems to he a form of the 
 imperf. 3rd pers. sing, of Faire, 
 unless ive read Fes a, and the 
 meaning of the line ivill then be, 
 " sin and wickedness have so 
 much weight." Fes = Fais. Bur- 
 den ; weight. 
 
 Feseit. 3rd pers. sing, imperf. 
 ind. of Faire. 
 
 Fet. 3rd pers. si?ig. pres. ind. of 
 Faire. Also part. 4gg7. 
 
 Feus. Vassals. 
 
 Feverus. Fever-struck. 
 
 Fez. 998. Time. 
 
 Fi. Faith. De fi. For certain. 
 
 Fiance. 2741. Confidence. 
 
 FiLASTRE. Step-son. 
 
 FiNAiL. End. 
 
 Fine. Sincere. 
 
 Finer, Finir. To cease. Part. 
 
 FiNEE. 
 
 FiNiST. 4685. The termination ist is 
 the 3rd pers. imperf. subj. This 
 word, hoivever, must be present 
 here. The same is true of Seisist 
 and Enbastardist in 4459, 44go. 
 
 Fist. 3rd pers. sing. perf. ind. 
 of Faire. 
 
 Fiz. Son. 
 
 Flat. Headlong. Used as a sub' 
 
 stantive in 1394. Destruction. 
 Flaumbe. Flame. 
 Flestrir. To wither. Part. Fles- 
 
 TRIZ. 1941. 
 
 Floter. 779. To swim about ; fluc- 
 tuate. 
 Flurir. To flourish. 
 
834 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Fluriz. Hoary. 
 FoiLLE. Leaves. 
 
 FoisuM, FoisuN, FuisuN. (1.) Ee- 
 sistance ; force. 199. (2.) Plenty. 
 
 2126. 
 
 Foiz. Time. 
 FoLE. Foolish. 
 FoLUR. Folly. 
 
 For, Fors. Out of ; beyond ; but ; 
 excepting. 
 
 Por du pais. Out of the country. It is 
 used with this sense frequently in com- 
 position. 
 
 N avum for a vus refui. 615. We have no 
 
 refuge excepting in you. 
 Ne fors. Nothing beyond; only. 
 Ki ne poent fors manacer. 883. Who can 
 
 only threaten. 
 
 FoRAiNE. 367. Latrina. 
 
 FoRCiBLES. Mighty. 
 
 FoRFUNER. 314. Seems to be for 
 
 FoRFUiER, to cause to fly out of ; 
 
 but (?). 
 
 FORLIGNER, FORSLINGNER. To 
 
 degenerate. 4584. " Forslingne " 
 seems better than " fors lingne " 
 
 in 3443. 
 
 FoRMENT, i.e. Fort. 
 FoRSENE. Having lost his senses ; 
 witless. 
 
 Fors lingne. See Forligner. 
 Fors voient. 3487. Better written 
 
 together, Forsvoient. See FoR- 
 
 veier. 
 
 FoRVEiER, Forsveier. To wander 
 out of the way. Pai^t. Forveiez. 
 Having gone astray. 
 
 FoRZ. Strong. 
 
 Fou. Beech. 
 
 Fra, Frai. 3rtZ and 1st pers. sing, 
 
 fut. of Faire. 
 Franc. Freeman. 
 Franchir. To give freedom to. 
 Franchise. Used as a title in 2743, 
 
 " your liberality," 
 
 Frarin. Unfortunate. 
 
 Frein. 1677. Bridle. 
 
 Freinner. To break. 
 
 Freis, Fres, Fresches. Fresh. 
 
 Frelle. Slender. 
 
 Fres. Fresh. 
 
 Fre«ne. Ash. 
 
 Fresches. Fresh. 
 
 Frez. Friez. 2nd pers. plttr. fut. 
 
 of Faire. 
 Froisir. To break. 
 Froter. To rub. 
 Fruiter. To grow. 
 Fruiterie. 3232. Violeucc. From 
 
 Froter, or Froier. 
 Fruitz, Fruiz. 3168,4285. Violent. 
 Fruncie. Contracted. 
 Frund. 2308. Probably = Frunt. 
 Frunt. Front ; forehead. 
 Frunt. Srd pers. plur. fut. of 
 
 Faire. 
 Fu. Fire. 
 Fuant. Flying. 
 
 FuD. Srd pers. sing, perf, of Estre. 
 Fui. Flee. Imperative of Fuir. 
 
 FuiSUN. 1205. V. FOISUN. 
 
 FuNDEMENT. Founding. 
 Funder. To found. Part. Fundie. 
 FuNDUR. Founder. 
 FuNT. Zrd pers. plur. ind. pres. 
 
 of Faire. 
 FuRBiz. Furbished. Epithet of a 
 
 sivord. 
 
 FuRME. The terms of an agree- 
 ment. Forma. 
 
 FuRMiR. To perform. 
 
 Fus. 3920. An error of the press 
 for Vus. 
 
 Fuse, Fusse. \st pers. sing, im- 
 perf. subj. of Estre. 
 
 Fust. Srd pers. sing. imp. subj. 
 of Estre. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 835 
 
 FusuNER, i.e. FoisONNER. To con- 
 found ; destroy. 3249. To re- 
 sist. 4310. 
 
 G. 
 
 GrABER. To mock. Part. Gabant, 
 Gabbe. 
 
 Gainnet, 2255, for Gainnent. 3rc? 
 pers. plur. pres. ind. From 
 Gainner. 
 
 Gainir, Gainner. To gain. 
 
 Gainnur. Tiller. 
 
 Galie. a long galley. 
 
 Galiot, plur. Galiotz. 1828. Boat- 
 man ; sailor. 
 
 Garaisun, Gareisun, Garisun. 
 Cure. 
 
 Garant, Garantz, Guarant. Gua- 
 rantee. 
 
 Garantir. To protect. 4174. 
 
 Garcun, Garz. Serving-boy ; ras- 
 cal ; knave. Up to the seventeenth 
 century this tcord had ahvays a 
 bad signification. 
 
 Garde. Fear. 
 
 Gardein. Guardian. Gardes in 
 4455 seems to he for " gardeins," 
 or "gardins;" it might mean 
 " guardians," hut not prohahly so. 
 See V. 185. 
 
 Gardins. Gardens. 
 
 Gareisuns. a loord denoting all 
 things necessary. In 1220 it seems 
 to mean, all requisite ornaments. 
 
 Garetz, 1984. i.e. Jarrets. The 
 hams. 
 
 Garir, Guarir. To cure. Part. 
 Gartz. Also in a neuter sense in 
 
 2869,— 
 
 Ki garit de sa langur. Wlw healed {was 
 cured) of his weakness. 
 
 Garnir. To warn. Part. Garni. 
 Garrei. 1st pers. sing, condit. of 
 
 Garir. 
 Gas = Gab. Derision. 
 Gaumbe. Leg. 
 Gaudine. a wood. 
 Geeut. 3637. Srd pers. sing. perf. 
 
 of GiRE. 
 Geimer. To groan. 
 Geiole. Gaol. 
 Genoilz, Genoissuns. Knees. 
 Gent. i305. Groans. Zrd pers. sing. 
 
 pres. ind. of Geindre. 
 Gente, Gentement. Gently ; with 
 
 politeness. 
 Genterise. Nobleness. 
 Geske, i.e. JusQUE. 
 Geste. Recital ; history. 
 Getter. To cast away. Part. 
 
 Get. 
 
 Geu. Lain. Part, of Gire. 
 GiLE. Guile. 
 Gire. To lie. 
 
 GiSANZ. Lying. Part, of Gire. 
 Gist. 2>rd pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 Gire. 
 
 Gl ANDRES. 2612. SorCS. 
 
 Glettus. 3156. Gluttonous ; greedy ; 
 
 avaricious. 
 Glorius. 1898. Glorious. 
 Glutun, Gluz, Glutton. Greedy; 
 
 thievish ; wretch. 
 Goittrun. Throat. 
 GouE. 2617. i.e. Goule. Throat. 
 Grant, Graunz. Great ; many. 
 
 Grant pople. Many persons. 
 
 Granter. (1.) i.e. Creanter. To 
 promise ; give assurance of. (2.) 
 To grant. 1502, 4271. 
 
 Graunz. Great. 
 
 Gravele. 4531. Sand; gravel. 
 
336 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Graver. 4530. Sand ; beach. 
 
 Greer. To please. Gre. Will ; 
 pleasure. As in (he expressions, 
 Par gre aver. 437. Si bon gre. 
 
 2506. 
 
 Gref, Grefs. Heavy ; grievous. 
 
 From Gravis. 
 Gref. \m. Difficulty. 
 Greife. Graft. 
 
 Greinnur. Greater ; chief. From 
 
 Grant. 
 Grelle. Delicate. 
 Gresle. Hail. 
 
 Gret. 3rc? per5. si7ig. suhj. pres. 
 
 of Grever. 
 Greve. Sorrow. 
 
 Grever. To trouble. Also, to be 
 troubled ; to grieve. 
 
 De vus grever. 1457. To trouble you. 
 Si il vus anf^uoisse e gret. 1458. If he 
 
 cause you anguish and sorrow. — So in 
 
 3307, Si il me gret. 
 Si li gr6ve. 3S63. If she grieves on his 
 
 accotmf. 
 
 Grezesche, Grezois. Greek. 
 Grui. Greeks. 
 GuAiN. Profit. 
 
 GuARANT, GuARANZ. Guarantee; 
 
 protector. 
 GuARANTiE. Protection. 
 GuARRUNT. 30G2. Srd pers. plur. 
 
 fut. of GuARiR. They shall be 
 
 cured, v. Garir. 
 GuEiTER. To watch ; spy. 
 GuERE, i.e. Guerre. 
 GuERPiR. 1494. To leave; abandon. 
 GuERROiER. To make war. 
 GuETEZ. Spies. 
 GuiER. To guide. 
 GupiLZ. Fox. 
 
 GuTE. A drop. Gutta. 
 
 Ne gute, or Nis gi;te. 4G24, Not a drop; 
 not at all. 
 
 GuTE. 2677. The gout. 
 GuTus. Gouty. 
 GuvERNAiL. Helm. 
 
 H. 
 
 Hace. Zrd pers. sing. subj. pres. 
 
 of Heir. 
 Haenge. Hatred. 
 Hahange. 3194. Hatred. • 
 Hai, an exclamation. 
 Hait. 2484. Liveliness. 
 Haitement. Joyously. 
 Hardement. Boldness. 
 Harro. An exclamation. 
 
 HaSOUDRA. 2242. i.e. ASOUDRA. Zrd 
 
 pers. sing. fut. of Asoudre. 
 Hastir. To hasten. 
 
 Pur hastir. Through haste. 
 
 Hastive. Speedy. 
 Hastivement. Hastily. 
 Hauberc, Haubert. Coat of mail. 
 Hauteins. Haughty. 
 Hautesce. Grandeur. 
 Heient. 3rc? pers. plur. imperf. 
 
 ind. of Heir. 
 Heir, i.e. Hair. To hate. 
 Heitez. Hearty ; active. 
 Heli, Hely. Ely. 
 Hem (Em), Hemme, Hom, Hum, 
 
 HuMME, Umme. Man; one. From 
 
 Homo, On. 
 Herberger. To harbour ; lodge. 
 Heremite. Hermit. 
 Hestoires, i.e. Histoires. 
 Het. Zrd pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 
 Heir. 
 Heume. Helmet. 
 Hi, Hy. i.e. I. There. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 337 
 
 HiDUS. Hideous. 
 HoNURER. To honour. 
 HoR, i.e. Or. Gold. 
 Hou. 4683. i.e. Oh. Where. 
 HucHE. Chest. 
 Hum, v. Hem. 
 
 HuMAGE, HuMMAGE. Homage. 
 HuNiE. Dishonoured ; despised. 
 
 HUNTE, i.e. HONTE. 
 
 HuRE. Hour. 
 Hy. 4G82. There. 
 
 I. 
 
 IcEST, IcEU, IcEUS. This. Fefn. 
 
 ICESTE. 
 
 Iglise. Church. 
 Ignel. Px'ompt. 
 Illuc. There. 
 Ire. Anger. 
 
 Irer. To be angry. Part, Irez. 
 Enraged. 
 
 Ke Deus vers moi e vus s'en ire. 1446. 
 That God may be wroth with me and 
 you. 
 
 Irra, Irrez, Irrunt. Srd pers. 
 sing., 2nd and Srd pers. plur., 
 fut. of Aler. To go. 
 
 Is. 3396. Their. Plur, 
 
 Issi. 4685. Here. 
 
 IssiR. To go out ; issue forth. 
 Exire. 1st, 3rd pers. si?ig. Issent, 
 Srd pers. plur. pres. ind. Part. 
 
 ISSU, ISSUZ. 3j1], 4114. IsSUCd ; 
 
 sprung from. 
 IvERN. Winter. 
 
 J. 
 
 Ja. Ah-eady; now; ever, 3761 ; for- 
 merly. Jam. 
 Jeo, Jo, Joe. I. 
 
 JoFNE, Jone, Jonure, Joven, Jo- 
 
 VENE, JOVRES. Young. 
 
 JoiiR. To enjoy. 
 Joius. Joyful. 
 Ju. 8177. Game. 
 
 JuER. To play. Se jue. 431. 
 
 Amuses himself ; plays. 
 JuEUs. Jewels. 
 Juncture, Junture. A joint. 
 Junes. Fasts. 
 Juntes. Joined. 
 Junture, v. Juncture. 
 JuR, JuRS. Day. 
 JuRNEZ. Journeys. 
 JusTiSER. To govern. 
 JusTiSERS. Governor. 
 JuvENCEL. A youth. 
 JuvENTE. The season of youth. 
 
 K. 
 
 Kanke, Kant ke, i.e. Quanque. 
 
 All that ; whatever. 
 Kant, i.e. Quant. When. 
 
 Ke, Ki, i.e. Que, Qui. Ke fre- 
 quently is to be translated Be- 
 cause. 
 
 Keut. 3rc? pers. sing. ind. pres. of 
 Keillir, i.e. Cueillir. To 
 amass. 
 
 L. 
 
 Laburantz. Labouring. 
 Lai, Lais, Leis. Lay people. 
 Laid, Laidiz. Outraged. 
 
 Y 
 
338 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Later, Lasser, Lesser, To leave; 
 
 omit ; allow. 
 Lais, Lei, Lois. Laws. 
 Lais. Lay ; layman. 
 Laist. 3rd pers. sing, pres. ind. 
 
 of Laisser. To leave off ; allow. 
 
 Ne se laist veintre de avarice. 1901. . 
 Allows not Jiimself to be conqtiered by 
 avarice. 
 
 JJ"e laist k'il ne I'emporte. 1985. Does not 
 leave off carrying him. 
 
 Latter. To suckle. 
 
 Lamehedii. Lambeth. 
 
 ^ande. Plain. 
 
 L anger. 2942. To speak. 
 
 Langerus, Languerus. Weak. 
 
 Langur. Weakness. 
 
 Larra, Larrai, Zrd and \st pers, 
 
 sing. fut. of Later. To leave ; 
 
 omit. 
 Larun. Eobber. 
 Las. Weary. From Lassus. 
 Las, interjection. Alas ! 
 Lascher. To be loosened. 
 Lascun. 4506. (?) Possibly Lechery. 
 Lasesce. Negligence. 
 Lassen. i588. Permission. 
 Lasser. To leave. 
 
 S'en lassa quite. 922. He rendered freed 
 from. 
 
 Lau is usually derived from the 
 two adverbs, la, ou : in both the 
 passages in which it occurs in 
 the present MS. (2850, 2868), it 
 seems to be for l'autre, — 
 Lau jour. The other day. 
 
 La VAST. 3rd pers. sing, imperf. siibj. 
 
 of Layer. To wash. 
 Leal, Leau, Leaus, Leus. Loyal. 
 Leautez, Leute. Loyalty. 
 
 Leere. 8142. Game. (?) 
 Leesce. Happiness. 
 Leez. 1464 Long. 
 Leez. 3137. i-e. Lez, v. Lez. 
 
 Left. 2725, 3rd pers. sing. subj. 
 pres. of Lever. To wash, 
 
 Legistre. Legist. 
 Leidesse. Disfigurement, 
 Leine. Wool. 
 Lets, Lay people. 
 Lets. Laws. 
 Leisir. Leisure. 
 Lett. Milk. 
 Leprus. Leprous. 
 Lermes, Lermis. Tears. 
 
 Lerrai. 1*^ pers. sing. fut. of 
 Leier, i. e. Later. To leave ; 
 l^ermit ; agree. 
 
 Lesser. To leave ; omit ; abstain 
 from ; permit. 
 
 K'il ne lesse ke ne face. 1967. That he 
 omit not to do it. 
 
 Lessez ke portez. 1979. Leave off carry- 
 ing. 
 
 Lesser a dire. 2865. To abstain from 
 speaking. 
 
 Lest. 685,4213. 3rd pers, siiig. pres. 
 
 ind. of Lesser. 
 Lettrez. Learned. 
 Lettrure. Literature. 
 Leue. 2581. Read. 
 Leun. Lion, 
 Leus, Loyal. 
 Leute. Loyalty. 
 Lever, To wash. 
 Lever, To rise. 
 Leve. 2777. Light. 
 Ley]^.e. 3535. Prepared. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 339 
 
 Lez, Leez. By the side of. 
 
 Leez le rci. 8137. By the hino's side. 
 Lcz li. By his side (p. 3. 1. ult.) 
 
 Lez. Glad. 
 
 Lez en est mut. 4218. Is very o^cod of it. 
 
 Lez de la venue (p. 8). Glad of the arrival. 
 Li. The definite article. 
 Li, i.e. Lui. 
 
 LiERREZ. 2nd pers. jjlur. fiit. of 
 LiER. To bind ; imprison. 
 
 LiGNE. 1254. Wood, 
 
 LiGNE, LiN. Lineage. 
 
 LiGNER, V. FORS LiGNER. 
 
 List. 2)rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 of Lire. 
 
 LisuM, LisuN. 1st pers. plur. 2?res. 
 
 ind. of Lire. 
 Lite. 3405. Joyous. 
 Liu, Lius. Place. 
 Liu. 2G06. Eead. Part, of Lire, 
 Liues. 1768. Leagues. 
 LiUN. Lion. 
 
 LiUNNTEiNNE, LuNTEiNS. Distant. 
 
 LiVERE, LiVRET. Book. 
 
 LiVEREE, LiVEREz. Delivered up. 
 LivEREisuN, LivREisuN. (1.) Ex- 
 pense ; charges. (2.) Riddance. 
 
 A propre livereisun. At his otvn charges. 
 Li vereisun flint du cors. 4251. They make 
 
 a riddance of the bodies. 
 De lur terres funt livreisun. 569. Ilalce 
 
 a riddance {i.e. get possession) of their 
 
 lands. 
 
 LoENGE. Praise. 
 LoiER, LuER. To praise. 
 
 Deu loie. 2885. Fraise God, i.e. God be 
 praised. 
 
 Lores, Lors. Then. 
 Los. 216. For Les. 
 
 LOSENGER, LOSENGERS, LOSENJURS. 
 
 A flatterer. 
 LosENGER. 1189. Flattery. Inf. used 
 
 suhstantivehj. 
 Lu. The definite article.^ ge7ierally 
 
 used in the genitive case in this 
 
 MS. 
 
 Lu. A wolf. Plur, Lus, Luz, 
 
 LuE. 3407. Read. 
 
 LuEC. Place. 
 
 LuER. 1995. To praise. 
 
 LuER. To pay. 
 
 LuER. 2082. Reward. 
 
 LUISANT, LUISSANTZ, LUSANT. 
 
 Bright ; shining ; glittering. 
 
 LuNGEMENT, LuNGES. For a long 
 time. 
 
 LuNTEiNS. 1866. Far distant. 
 LuRD. Heavy ; clumsy. 
 LusANT. Glittering. 
 LUUR. 1813, 2113. Light. 
 
 LuuR. 846. i.e. Leur. Their. 
 M. 
 
 Maciuns, Macuns. Masons. 
 
 Mahainner. To wound. 
 
 Maie, Met. More. 
 
 Maile, Maille. a halfpenny, 
 
 Maille. a link. 
 
 Maire. More. 
 
 Maire. Mother. 
 
 Li maire sege. 2282. The mother-seat. 
 
 Mairem, Mariem, Marien. Ma- 
 terial ; wood. 
 Mais. More. 
 
 a tuz jurs mais de vie. 1718. For all the 
 
 remaining days of his life, 
 
 Maiste, Majesty. 
 Maistrie, Mestrie. Mastery ; ar- 
 tifice ; skill ; authority. 
 
 Pur maistrie. 2445. By authority; of 
 right. 
 
 Majur. Greater. 
 Malegard. Ill-guarded. 
 Maleit. Cursed. 
 Malveisez. Ill-treated. 
 
 Y 2 
 
340 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Manage. Threat. 
 Manager. To ilireaten. 
 Maneez. 388S. Maneres, Manerez. 
 
 Maners. Manors. 
 Maneis. Hands. 
 
 Manere. Manner ; habit ; condi- 
 tion. 1958. Direction. 2950. 
 
 Manguer. To eat. 
 
 Manier. To handle ; stroke. 
 
 Marastre. Stepmother. 
 
 Margheis. Frontiers. 
 
 Marciiis. The governor of a pro- 
 vince ; iwo'perly^ the governor of 
 the toivns situated on the marches 
 or frontiers of a country. 
 
 Marglers. Sacristan. 
 
 Mariem, Marien, v. Mairem. 
 
 Marvit. 2709. 3rc/ 'pers. sing, jyres. 
 
 ind. Fr. Marvoyer. To wonder. 
 Marz. March. 
 Mas. Morsel. 
 Mater. To conquer. 
 Matire. Subject. 
 Mau, Maus. Ill ; bad. 
 Maufere. To do ill. 
 Maufez. Monsters. 
 Maumise. Injured. 
 Maunder, i.e. Mander. 
 Maur. 3371. i.e. MuR. Sage. 
 MeGANT. 4073. i.e. Mj^ghant. 
 Megtre. To expend. 
 
 Megunge, Mengoinge, Mencunge, 
 
 Mensunge. a lie. 
 Medlee, i.e. Melee. 
 Megres. Thin. 
 Meie. My. 
 
 Meime, Meimes, Memes, Mesmes, 
 i.e. Meme. 
 
 Meime cel. 3238. TJiis same one. 
 
 Mein. Hand. 
 Mein. Morning. 
 
 Meine, Meinne. 3rd pers. sing, 
 pres. ind., and subj. of Mener. 
 
 Meinnent. 1241. 1247. Srd pers. 
 plur. ind. pres. of Meindre. To 
 abide. 
 
 Meinnent. 2926. Srd pers. plur. 
 ind. pres. of Mener. To con- 
 duct. 
 
 Meins. Less. Al meins. At least. 
 
 Meint. 2948. 3rd pers. subj. pres. 
 of Mener. 
 
 Meint, Meinte. Many. 
 
 Meinteigne. 2379. Probably for 
 Meinteingnez. 2?id pers. plur. 
 subj. pres. of Meintenir. To 
 protect ; maintain. 
 
 Meintenant. Now. De meinte- 
 NANT. At once. 
 
 Meistre. Master. 
 
 Meisun. House. 
 
 Men, Mens. My. 3.547. 
 
 Menant (p. 8). Abiding. Living. 
 
 Menantie. Place of abode. 
 
 Mengoinge, Mencunge, i.e. Men- 
 
 SONGE. 
 
 Mendifs, Mendis. a mendicant. 
 
 Mener, Menir. To conduct ; lead ; 
 govern. 
 
 K'il meine chaste vie. 667. That he lead 
 a chaste life. 
 
 Tant li meine cist penser. 1745. So much 
 this thought occupies him. 
 
 Ki grant joie ent meinne. 2208. Who dis- 
 plays great joy. 
 
 (Enmenee being visually found sepa- 
 rately. En menek.) 
 
 Menestrancie. Workmanship. 
 
 Menout. 3rd pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 Mener. 
 Mens. usi. My people. 
 Ment. Much. 
 Mentun. Beard. 
 Mergiiee. Marked. 
 Mergier. To thank. 
 Meriene. Mid-day. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 34=1 
 
 MEiaiAi. Ist pcrs. sing. fat. of 
 
 Menek. 
 Mervailluse. Wonderful. 
 Mes. But. 
 
 Mes. My. Sing, and plur. 
 Mes. 955. More ; again. 
 Mesage, i.e. Message. 
 Mescheance. Misfortune. 
 
 Mescine, Messine, Meszine. 
 Medicine : remedy. 
 
 Mesdire, Mesdiz. Calumny. 
 
 Meseise, Meseisez, Messaise. 
 Uneasy. 
 
 Mesele. Leprous. 
 
 Mesprein. 91. \st pers. sing, siihj. 
 pres. of Mesprendre. To mis- 
 take. 
 
 Messaged Messenger. 
 Messaise, v. Meseise. 
 Messine, v. Mescine. 
 Mest. ^rd pers. sing. perf. ind. 
 
 of Maner, or Maindre. To 
 
 remain. 
 
 Mester, Mestre. Office ; duty ; 
 service. 2190,374.2. Occasion; need. 
 
 1013. 
 
 Mestrie, v. Maistrie. 
 Mesure. Moderation. 
 Met. More. 
 
 Met. \st and Srd pers. sing. pres. 
 
 ind. of Metre. To put. 
 Meu. Moved ; excited. 
 
 Meudre, Meuz. Better. Limeuz. 
 The best ; better than. 
 
 Le mcwz de sun lingnage. 1G6. 2V<e best 
 
 of his line. 
 Moviz de lui. 938. 3Iore esteemed by liim. 
 
 MiE. Not. 
 
 MiE. INIidst. En mie. In the 
 
 midst. 
 Mil. a thousand. 
 Mirer* To admire. 
 
 Mires. Physician. 
 
 Mis. 2932. My. Plur. 
 
 Mist. ^rd pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 Mettre. To place. 
 Mist, i.e. Mis. Placed. 
 MiVEL. 296. The middle. 
 MoiE. 2141. My. 
 
 MoiLLAST. 3rd pers. sing, iiyiperf. 
 
 suhj. of MOILLER. 
 MoiLLER. To wet. Part. MoiL- 
 
 LEZ. 
 
 MoiLLER. Wife. 
 
 MoiNNE. Monk. 
 
 MoNESTER. To admonish. 
 
 MoNiAGE. The state of a monk. 
 
 More. 1776. Wall ; boundary. 
 
 Mors. Death. 
 
 Mors. Dead. 
 
 Mors, Morsel. Morsel. 
 
 MoRSZ. 3440. Dead. Plitr. 
 
 MoRT, MoRTZ. Used actively. 
 
 Morz unt. 783. They have slain. 
 Ki pur voir sun fj'cre ot movt. 3299. Who 
 in truth had slain his brother. 
 
 MoRTEU, MoRTEUs. (1) Mortal. 2417. 
 
 (2.) Murderous. 4246. 
 Mos. My. 
 
 MosTER. 1445. Intention. 
 MoT. Plur. MoTZ, Moz. 
 
 De mot a mot. IVord by word, i.e. toith 
 all the details. 
 
 Mover, Muver. To move. 
 
 Moz. My. 
 
 Moz. Plur. of Mot. 
 
 MuER. To change. 
 
 Muert, MuRT. 3rd pers. sing, jrres. 
 ind. of MuRiR. 
 
 MuLLER. A Avife. 
 
 MuLLERETZ. Bom of a wife ; le- 
 gitimate. 
 
 MuLUE. 800. Ground ; sharpened. 
 Engl. Milled* Fro?7i Moldre^ 
 
 MOUDRE. 
 
342 
 
 GLOSSAllY. 
 
 MuN. My. 
 MuND. World. 
 
 MuNTER. To mount ; ascend ; 
 amount. 
 
 MuNTZ, MuNZ. Mountains. 
 
 Mure. To injure. 
 
 MuRiR, MuRRiR. To die. 
 
 Murne. Sad. 
 
 MuROiT. 3rd pers. sing, condit. of 
 
 MURIR. 
 
 MuRREs. Murders. 
 
 MURT, V. MUERT. 
 
 MuRUiT, MuRUT. ord pers. sing, 
 perf. ind. of Murir. 
 
 MusARD. Foolish. 
 
 MuscER. To conceal. 
 
 MuscER, subst. Ambuscade. 
 
 Muster. Monastery ; minster. 
 
 MusTRER. To show ; instruct. 
 
 Fut. MUSTRAI. 
 
 MuT, MuTZ, Muz. (1.) Much. (2.) 
 Attached to adjectives, very. Mut 
 BREF. Very short. (3.) Many. 
 
 Plus valent muz beins ke uns. 1551. 
 
 3Iiicli better worth arc many than one, 
 A muz. 3979. To many. 
 De muz. 4079. By a large numhcr. 
 Mut de jurs (p. 18). Advanced in age. 
 
 MuvER. To move. 
 
 N. 
 
 Nages. The nates. 
 Nagger. To swim. 
 Nasquis. iiis. 2nd pers. sing. perf. 
 of Naitre. 
 
 Naturel. Plur. Natureus. Le- 
 gitimate ; lawful. 
 
 Naufrer, Navrer. To v>^ound ; 
 pierce. Part. Navrez. 
 
 Navie. Ships ; a navy. 
 
 ISri:cE. Niece. 
 
 Nef. Ship. V. 1325 seems corrupt. 
 Nel, i.e. Ne le. 
 
 Neim, Neims, Neinis. A dwarf. 
 
 Neis, Nes, Nis. Even. Joined 
 with TuTE in mi. 
 
 Nets, Nies. Nephew. 
 
 Neiz. 351. Read N'eiz ; in the 
 
 phrase N'eiz garde, fear not. 
 Nenil. No ; nothing. 
 Nepurquant. Nevertheless. 
 Nercir. To blacken. 
 Nes, i.e. Ne les. 
 Nes. Even. 
 
 Nesance, Nessance. Birth. 
 Nestre. 1119. To spring. 3rd pers. 
 
 sing. pres. ind. Nest. 
 Nette. Pure. 
 
 Nevun. Plur. Nevuz. Nephew. 
 
 In 237 ncvuz must be translated grand- 
 sons, the author having confounded 
 Richard II. of Normandy with 
 Richard I. 
 
 Nez. Born. 
 
 NiCETE. Timidity. 
 
 Nicole. Lincoln. 
 
 Nies. Nephew. 
 
 NiEUs. 451. Nothing. 
 
 NiOT. 1339. Nothing. 
 
 Nis. Even. 
 
 Niz. 2983. Nothing. 
 
 NoBLEi. Nobleness. 
 
 NoBLiE. Nobility. 
 
 NociER. To injure. 
 
 NoiER. To drown. Part. Noiez. 
 
 Nois, Noise. Quarrel; disturbance j 
 
 noise. 
 NoiTZ. Nights. 
 Noreis. Norwegians. 
 Note. im. Written down. 
 Nuel, i.e. NoilL. Christmas. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 343 
 
 NuLi, NuLS, NuLus. No one; none. 
 NuLS, following Si. If any one. 
 
 2457. 
 
 NUMEEMENT, NUMEMENT, NUMENT. 
 
 Especially. 
 NuMER, NuMMEK. To name. Part. 
 
 NUMEZ. 
 
 Nun. Name. 
 
 Out a nun. Had for name, i.e. loas called. 
 Nun, i.e. Non. 
 
 NUNBRE, i.e. NOMBRE. 2322. 
 
 NuNCHALER. To noglect. 
 NuNCiER. To announce. 
 NuNE. The hour of nones. 
 NuRE. To injure. 
 NuRETURE. Nurture ; family. 
 NuRi. Part, of NuRiR. To nourish. 
 Nus, i.e. Nous. 
 
 NuvELE. Plur, .NuvELEZ. Ncws. 
 NuvEus. New. 
 Nuz. Naked. 
 
 0. 
 
 OciRE. To slay. Part. Ocis. 
 Odur. Odour. 
 Of, Ofnet, Ot. With. 
 Offerunt. 3rc? pers. plur. fut. 
 
 of Opferre. To offer. 
 Officines. 2313. Rooms for work. 
 Offrende, Ofrendre. Offering. 
 Ofnet. With. 
 
 Ofre. To offer. Se ofre. To 
 
 expose itself. . 
 Oi, 1431. 1st pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 Avoir. 
 
 Oiyfem. Oie. Part, of OiR. 
 Oi. 3rc? pers. sing. perf. of OiK. 
 To hear. 
 
 Oie. 1838. Zrd pers. siiig. subj. pres. 
 of OiR. 
 
 OiENT. 2148. Srd pers. plur. subj. 
 
 pres. of Avoir. 
 Oil. Yes. 
 
 Oil. Plur. Oilz, Oiz. Eye. 
 Oille. Oil. 
 OiNT. Anointed. 
 OiR. Heir. 
 Oi'R, OiER. To hear. 
 Oirez. 2nd pers. plur. fut. of 
 Oi'R. 
 
 OiSEZ, OissEZ. 2nd pers. plur. 
 
 imperf. subj. of Oi'R. 
 OiSTES. 2nd i)ers, plur. perf. of 
 
 OiR. 
 Onur. Honour. 
 Or, Ore. Now. 
 Oraille. Ear. 
 Orb. Blind. 
 Ord. Foul. 
 
 Ordeinner, Ordener. To order; 
 regulate. Part. Ordene. Or- 
 dained. 
 
 Ma vie a ordenei*. 1437. To regulate my 
 life, 
 
 Ordeinner sun ost, 4553. To set his army 
 in array. 
 
 Ordenaire. 2444- Ordinary. 
 Ordre. 1912. Religious rule. 
 Ore. Now. 
 Orfanin. Orphaned. 
 Orgoil. Pride. 
 Orine. Origin. 
 
 Os. \st pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 
 OsER. To dare. 
 Os. 4199. Adj. Daring. 
 OsAST. 1142. Zrd pers, sing, imperf . 
 
 subj. of OSER. 
 OscHE. 1012. A notch. 
 OscuR. Obscure. 
 Ost. Host ; army. 
 Ost. 424. ^rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of OiR. 
 OsTE. Host. 
 Ot. With. 
 
 Ot. Zrd pers. sing. pres. i?id. of 
 OiR. 
 
U4i 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Oy, for Out. 3299. 3rd pers. sing, 
 per/, of Avoir. 
 
 Otreit. 3rd pers. sing. pres. suhj. 
 of Otreier, or Otrier. 
 
 Otrier, Otroier. To give ; con- 
 sent ; allow. 
 
 Otroi. 2404. \st pers. sing. pres. 
 ind. of Otroier. 
 
 Otroie. 2401. Part, of Otroier. 
 Granted. 
 
 Ottrei, Ottroi. Plur. Ottreiz. 
 Consent ; agreement. 
 
 OuENT. 2246. 3rd pers. plur. ind. 
 pres. of OiR. 
 
 Out. 3rd pers. sing. perf. of 
 Avoir. In 194s it seems to he 
 used for Ous, the second person. 
 
 Out, from Oir. To hear. Bur- 
 guy (i. p. 369) prefers to consider 
 this a present tense rather than a 
 perfect, considering that the per- 
 fect cannot admit the u. 
 
 OvAiLLEs. Sheepfolcls. 
 
 OvERE. Work. 
 
 OvERi. 4665. Wrought. 
 
 OvERE in 2769. is the 3rd pers. subj. 
 pres. of OvERER. To work. 
 Or of OvERiR. To open ; to 
 reveal. 
 
 OvERiR, OvRiR. To open. 
 OvRE. Work ; deed. 
 
 P. 
 
 Paage. Payment. 
 Paer. (1) 1124. To satisfy ; (2) 988. 
 pay. 
 
 Paes, Pais, Pees, Peis, Pes. 
 
 Peace ; quiet. 
 Paez. Feet. 
 PAiLEj Paille. Pall. 
 Pais. Country. 
 
 Pais. Peace. 
 
 Palefrotz. Palfreys. 
 
 Paleis, Paleys, Palois. Palace. 
 
 Parais. Paradise. 
 
 Parastre. Stepfather. 
 
 Parclose. 3023. Conclusiou. 
 
 Pardurable. Enduring. Adv. 
 
 PaRDURABLEMEXT. 2431. 
 
 Parenz. Fern. Parente. Kin- 
 dred ; relation. 
 Parestrus, i.e. Par estros. 
 
 A1 parestrus. 2771. Finally. 
 
 Parfacez. 2nd pers. plur. subj. 
 pres. of Parfaire. 
 
 Parfaire. To complete; perform. 
 Perf Parfist. Part. Parfit. 
 
 Parfunde. Deep. 
 
 Parfurnir. To perform. 
 
 Parmurrir. 4013. To die. Strength- 
 ened from MuRiR. This might 
 be thought to defend the MS. 
 reading in v. 2639. But the same 
 icord miist occur in both lines, 
 2638, 2639, in that passagc. The 
 same blunder, " par " for " pas," 
 occurs in v. 3880. 
 
 Parsz. Parts. 
 
 Part, De Part. On the part of ; 
 from. 
 
 Part ANT. Wherefore ; by this 
 
 means; thus. 
 Partie. 1892. Division ; distribution. 
 Partir. To cause to depart ; lose. 
 
 2983, 46.56. 
 
 Parut. 3rd. pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 Paroir. To appear. 
 Parvit. 3rd pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 Parvoir. To foresee. 
 Pas. 1517. Paths. 
 
 Paske flurie. Palm Sunday. 
 
 Pascha Floridum* 
 Patrux. Patron. 
 Paumer. Palmer, 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 345 
 
 Pavement. Floor ; pavement. 
 Pe, Peez, Pez. Feet. 
 Pecciieurs. a fisherman. 
 Pece. 2791. Seems to be for Perce, 
 
 pierced. 
 Pece. ssso. A piece ; a little. 
 Pechaler, v. Putciialer. 
 Pecuinne. Money. From Pecunia. 
 Peer, Per, Pers. Equal ; peer ; 
 
 counsellor, iioe. 
 Peer. 1759. Strength ; power. 
 Pees. Peace. 
 Peescur. Fisherman. 
 Peez. Feet. 
 Peil. Hair. 
 
 Peiner, Pexer. To molest ; trou- 
 ble. Se peiner. To apply one's- 
 self to ; take pains. 
 
 Vus vus pcncz cstrc. 23G0. Yoii, take 
 
 pains to be. 
 S'est pen6e. 379-1. He takes pains. 
 
 Peinz, jKirt. of Peindre. Painted. 
 Peinne. 3743. Pains ; trouble. 
 Peirt, Pert. Zrd pers. sing. pres. 
 
 ind. of Paroir. To appear. 
 Peis. Peace. 
 Peiser. To fall. 
 Peisun, Pessun. Fish. 
 Pelote. Ball. 
 Pendant. Slope ; descent. 
 Pener, v. Peiner. 
 Pensifs, Pensis. Pensive. 
 Pent, Zrd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Pendre. Hangs up. 2012. 
 
 In 773 it is used of a flatterer, 
 
 and has a neuter signification. 
 Per. By. 
 Per, v. Peer. 
 Pere, Peres. Peter. 
 Pere. 2291. Stone. 
 
 Pere. 2567. 3rdf pers. sing. subj. 
 
 pres. of Paroir. To appear. 
 Perecus. Idle. 
 Peres. Peter. 
 Peres. Father. 
 
 Peres. 777. This seems to be for 
 Peris. 2nd pers. sing. perf. of 
 Perir. To perish. 
 
 Peresce. Negligence. 
 
 Perileez. In danger. 
 
 Peringal. Equal. 
 
 Permetre. To permit. 
 
 Pernent. Srdpers. pliir. ind. j)res. 
 of Prendre. 
 
 Pers, v. Peer. 
 
 Pert. Zrd pers. sing. ind. pres. 
 
 of Paroir. To appear. 
 Pert. Zrd pers. sing. ind. p7'es. 
 
 of Perdre. 
 Pes. Peace ; quiet. 
 Pesance. Sadness. 
 Pesanz. Sad. 
 
 Peschurs, Pescur. Fisherman. 
 Pesseit. 2>rd pers. sing, imperf. 
 
 ind. of Pestre. 
 Pessun. Fish. 
 Pestre. To feed. 
 Peust. Srdpers. sing, imperf. subj. 
 
 of PooiR, i.e. PouvoiR. 
 PiLENTic. 4427. Epileptick. (?) 
 PiLER. 2298, Pillars. 
 Piz. The breast. 
 
 Plaiz, Plaitz. Lawsuits ; pleas. 
 
 Planier. To stroke. 
 
 Pleinne. Plain. 
 
 Pleint, Pleinte. Complaint. 
 
 Pleint. Srd pers. sing. ind. pres. 
 
 of Pleindre. To complain. 
 Pleisir. To please. 
 
346 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Pleners. Full. 
 
 Pleners tie cors. 38G. 
 
 Plentif. Numerous. 
 
 Pleseit. 2743. 2>rd 'pcTS. shig .imperf. 
 subj. of Pleisir. 
 
 Plest. Src? pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 of Pleisir. 
 
 Pleuretic. Afflicted with pleu- 
 risy. 
 
 Plius. 283. i.e. Plus. 
 
 Plout, Pluot, Plut. 3rd pers. 
 
 sing. perf. of Pleisir. 
 Plum. Lead. 
 Plurer. To weep. 
 Plust. 3rd pers. sing. imp. subJ. 
 
 of Pleisir. 
 Plut, v. Plout. 
 
 Pluure, i.e. Plure. Srd pers. 
 
 sing. ind. pres. of Plurer. 
 PoENT. 3rd pers. pliir. ind. pres. 
 
 of PoER, i.e. PouvoiR. 
 
 POEPLE, POPLE, PUPLE. Pcople. 
 POER, POOIR, i.e. POUVOIR. 
 
 PoER, PoiER. Strength ; power. 
 
 PoESTE. Power. 
 
 PoESTiFS. Powerful. 
 
 Poi, Pou. Little. 
 
 PoiEiE. 1st pers. sing, imperf. ind. 
 
 of PoER, i.e. PouvoiR. 
 PoiER. Power. 
 
 PoiEZ. 314. '^nd pers. plur. suhj. 
 
 pres. of PoER, i.e. PouYOiR. 
 PoiLLE. Poland. 
 PoiN. Plur. PoiNZ. Fist. 
 PoiNNANTE. Pricking. 
 Point. 3rd pers. sing. ind. pres. 
 
 From PoiNDRE. To prick. 
 
 POINTES, PoiNZ, Points, 1463, 1792. 
 
 PoiSANZ, PoissANT, PusANT. Pow- 
 erful. 
 Pol. Paul. 
 PoPLE. People. 
 POPRES. 1161. i.e. Propres. 
 Porter. Doorkeeper. 
 
 PORTEUR, PORTEURE, PORTURE. 
 
 (1.) Pregnancy ; conception. 2679. 
 
 (2.) A child in arms. 1303, 4278. 
 Pou. Little. 
 Pour. Fear. 
 
 Pout. 3rd pers. sing. pres. and 
 
 perf. ind. of PooiR. 
 Po VERES. Poor. 
 Preceins. Approaching; near. 
 Preiere. Prayer. 
 Preigne {p. iO). A capture. 
 
 Preigne cles pessun. A draught offish. 
 
 Preinnes. 2nd pers. sing. subj. pres. 
 of Prendre. 
 
 Preiser, Priser. To value. 
 
 Premerein. First. 
 
 Prenoe. 3rd pers. sing, j^res. subj. 
 of Prendre. 
 
 Prent. 3rc? pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 of Prendre. In p. 23, penult.^ 
 Prent voirs seems to mean, Re- 
 ceives its accomplishment, unless 
 Prent is an error of the scribe 
 for Pert, in tvhich case it ivill 
 meaii, appears true. 
 
 Prephecie, Profecie, Professie* 
 Prophecy. 
 
 Presce. Crowd. 
 
 Prest. Eeady. At hand* Fenii 
 
 Preste. 
 Prestement. Quickly. 
 Prester. To lend ; impart.- 
 Prestre. Priest. 
 Pretz. 2380. Plur. ready. " 
 Preuz. Valiant. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 Pria. 1313. ProbablT/forViiiAi. Ist 
 pers. sing .perf.o^Viiimi. To pray. 
 
 Priit. ^rd pers. sing. perf. ind. of 
 Prier, as if from Priir. 
 
 Primes. First. 
 
 A primes. To the liighest j^oint. 
 Primes ke. Before that. 
 
 Prise. 1771. 3rc? ^?er5. sing. suhj. 
 
 of Prendre. 
 Priser. To value. 
 Prisuns. (1.) 1900. Prisons. (2.) iss. 
 
 Prisoners ; as the Italian Pri- 
 
 gione. 
 
 Priuleges. Privilege. 
 
 Prium, \st pers, plur. ind. 2)res. 
 of Prier. 
 
 Prive. Plur. Privee, Privez. In- 
 timates ; in private. 1910. 
 
 Procetne. Neiglibouring. 
 
 Proef. Near. 
 
 Proef. \st pers. sing. ind. pres. of 
 Prover. 
 
 pROEVE, Prove, ^rd pers. sing, 
 pres. ind. of Prover. 
 
 Seproeve. Is proved; is discovered. 
 
 pROFECiE, Professie. Propliccy. 
 Promes. Promise. 
 
 Ec si promes eit part. 1029. That so the 
 promise have its place, i.e. he accom- 
 plished. 
 
 pROMET. 2>rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Promettre. To promise. 
 Promirent, Promistrent. Srdpers, 
 
 plur. perf. ind. of Projiettre. 
 Prouz, Pru, Pruz. Valiant. 
 Prover, Pruver. To prove. 
 Pru. Profit. 
 
 Pru. Sufficient, p. 7, /. 25. 
 Prudesi, Prudumme, Pruei>ume. 
 
 An honest man. 
 Prueire. Prior, 
 Pruesce, Pruesse. Bravery. 
 Pruf, Pruve. Proof. 
 Pruver, To prove. Fart. Pruve. 
 
 Pruz, v. Prouz. 
 PucEUS. Virgin. Puceles, 
 fern. 
 
 PuET, PuiT. ^rd 2oers. sing. pres. 
 
 ind. of PooiR, i.e. PouvoiR. 
 Pltisance. Power. 
 PuiSNEz. Youngest. 
 PuMME. An apple. 
 PuND. Bridge. Flur. PuNZ. 1520. 
 PuNOis. Stinking. 3336. 
 PuPLE. People. 
 Pur. Pure. 
 
 Pur, Puur. For ; in order to ; for 
 the sake of. Pur co. Whereby. 
 Purchacer. To acquire ; provide. 
 PuRCHAz. Accj[uisition. 
 
 Paire purchaz. 1133. To oxquire. 
 
 PuRCLAz. Dangers. 
 
 PURETURE, i.e. POURRITURE. Rot- 
 
 tenness. 
 
 PuRiU3i. \st pers. plur. condit. of 
 
 PooiR, i.e. PouvoiR. 
 PuRPENS. Meditation. 
 PuRPENSER. To meditate. 
 PuRPOS. Purpose ; intention. 
 Plrquei. Why. 
 
 PuRRAS. 2nd pers. sing. fut. of 
 
 PooiK, i.e. PouvoiR. 
 PuRRiR. To stink, i^rom Putrere. 
 PuRROiT. 3rd jiers. sing, condit. of 
 
 PooiR. 
 
 PuRSUi. 471. 2)rd pers. sing. perf. 
 of Pursuire. To pursue per- 
 secute. 
 
 PuRTANT. Therefore. 
 
 PuRTE. Purity. 
 
 Purveance. Foresight. 
 
 PuRVEiER, PuRvoiER. To providc. 
 
 FaH. PURVEU. 3276. 
 
 Pus, i.e. Puis. Afterwards ; since. 
 Pus. 4010. \st pers. sing^ ind, pres. 
 of PooiR, i.e. PouvoiR. 
 
348 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 PusANT. Powerful. 
 PusNE, PusNEz. Younger ; 
 youngest. 
 
 PussE, PusT. 1st and Zrdpers. sing, 
 imperf, subj. of PooiR, i.e, Pou- 
 
 VOIR. 
 
 PuTCHxVLER. Peciialer. Alwciys 
 icith NE. No matter : properli/y 
 Ne put chaler. It cannot matter. 
 From CiiALOiR, i.e. Importer. 
 
 Ne putchaler kc 882. No matter 
 
 because 
 
 Rcspunt li rcis ne putchaler. 1023. The 
 
 king ansioers that it matters not. 
 Fust chcsne ne pcchaler u fou. 2915. No 
 
 matter tohethcr it were oak or beech. 
 Ne putchaler si jo peris. 417G. No matter 
 
 if 1 perish. 
 
 PuuR, i.e. Pur (Pour). 
 PuuR. 2G72. Stencil. 
 
 Q. 
 
 QuANZ. How many. 
 
 QuAREL, QuxUiREL. A squarc block 
 
 of stone. Plur. Quareus. 
 Quel What. 
 QuEXS. Earl. 
 
 QUEOR, QUER, QUERS, QUOR. 
 
 Heart. 
 
 QuERE. To seek. Part. Quis. 
 QuERE, Querent. Srd pers. sing. 
 
 and j^lur. ind. from Queue. 
 QuERS. 2nd jjers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 {Id.) 
 
 QuEU, QuEus. Who ; whom. 
 QuiDER. To believe. 
 QuissE. Thigh. 
 
 QuiST. 3rd jyers. sing. per/, ind. 
 
 of QUERE. 
 
 Quite, QuiTES. Quit; acquit; free 
 from. Suhst. in looo. Deliverance. 
 
 Quite. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 Quiter. To acquit of; free from. 
 
 QuiTURE. 1981. Matter; pus. 
 
 QuoR. Heart. 
 
 R. 
 
 Raant. Radiant. Epithet of 
 
 SOLAIL. 
 
 IIaier, Reer. To send out rays ; 
 
 flow. Radiare. Hence, part. 
 
 Raant, Reant. 
 Raisun. (1.) Speech ; account. Of 
 
 the Pope's written answer in \Ti1. 
 
 (2.) Reason. 
 
 Mettrc a raisun. 2727. To put into icords : 
 i.e. to speak of. 
 
 Ramee. With many branches. 
 Ramposne. Raillery; derision. 1909. 
 Rancle. 2677. A rankling sore. 
 Ranclee. 41G6. Rankling. 
 Rancun. 211, 1418. Exaction. 
 Randun. De randun. With eager- 
 ness. 
 
 Rant, i.e. Rent. 3rd pers. sing. 
 
 pres. ind. of Rendre. 
 Reaciiater, i.e. Raciieter. To 
 
 redeem ; save. 
 Real, Reaus. Royal. 
 Reantz. Glistening. 
 Reapeler. To recall. 
 Reaus. Royal. 
 Receivere. To receive. 
 Reciies, Rescues. Hard ; rude ; 
 
 rough. In 2299 it seems to be for 
 
 Riches. 
 
 Recit, 2883, for Receit. 3rd pers. 
 
 sing. ind. pres. of Receivere. 
 Recorder. To relate ; remember ; 
 
 record. 3759. Part. Recordee. 
 
 358. 
 
 Recort. Judgment. 
 Recriez. Renewed. 
 Recumforter. To comfort. 
 Recunter. To relate. 
 Recunustre, i.e. ReconnaItre. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 Redoter, Reduter. To fear. Part, 
 
 Redotee. In 1343 it is used for 
 
 Radoter. To rave. 
 Redrescee. Straightened. 
 Reever. To dote. 
 Reesxablez, Resnable. Sensible. 
 Reesteit. 63S. i.e. Resteit. Zrd 
 
 pers. si7ig. pres. ind. of Resteir. 
 
 To remain in repose ; rest. 
 Refait. 2485. Restored. 
 Refaitur. Refectory. 
 Refert. ^rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Referir. To strike again. 
 Refui. Refuge. 
 Regal, Regaus. Regalia. 
 Rei. 2584. Circumstance. 
 Rei, Reis, Reys. King. 
 Reimer. 542. Reindre. To despoil. 
 Reims. Branches. 
 Rein, v. Ren. 
 
 Reint. 3rd pers, sing, pres, ind. of 
 Reindre. To despoil ; to force 
 to pay ransom. Part. Reint. 
 
 Reis. King. 
 
 Reis. Net. 
 
 Reis. 3117. Rays. 
 
 Reisun. Reason. 
 
 Reles. Relief. 
 
 Relesser. To release. 
 
 Relev^e. 4379. The time of after- 
 dinner. 
 
 Religiun. Religion. Gent de 
 RELiGiUN. People of religion ; 
 i.e., those who have taken monas- 
 tic vows. From Religere. To 
 ponder over ; contemplate. 
 
 Religiuse. Religious, i.e. monks. 
 V, Religiun. 
 
 Relikes. Remains. 
 
 Remaindre, Remeinbre, Remaner, 
 Remanoir. To remain ; cease. 
 Remain. 1st pers, sing. pres. ind. 
 Remainne, Remeinne. 3rd pers. 
 sing, subj. pres. Remeins. 2nd 
 pers. sing. ind. pres. Remist. 
 3rd pers. sing. perf. 
 
 Ke li v6age tut remeinne. 1559, That 
 the journey entirely cease, hs given 
 up. 
 
 Remasilles. Remains. 
 Remembrez, Remenbrez. Of good 
 
 memory ; mindful. 
 Remenant. Remnant. 
 Remordre. To tear with remorse. 
 
 3301. 
 
 Remunter. To re- ascend. 
 
 Ren, Rein. Thing ; anything. From 
 
 Res. Ne ren. Nothing. 
 Ren. 3068. 2nd pers. sing, imperat. 
 
 of Rendre. 
 Renc. (1.) Rank. (2.) circle ; ring. 
 Rengnes. Kingdoms. 
 Rent. 2nd pers. sing, imperat., and 
 
 \st pers. sing, pres, ind. of 
 
 Rendre. 
 
 Renumee, Renumez. Renowned. 
 
 Subst, in 383. Renown. 
 Renun. Renown. 
 Renuveler. To be renewed. 
 Repairer, Repeirer, Repoirer. 
 
 To repair to ; return. Repeira. 
 
 3rd pers, sing, perf. Returned 
 
 to his old condition ; remained. 
 Repeir. (1.) Retreat ; habitation ; 
 
 resort. (2.) Return. 1506. 
 Repeirant. 2481. Returning. 
 Repleni. 3847. Filled. Part, of Re- 
 
 plenir. 
 
 Reprendre. To blame. Part. 
 
 Repris. 
 Reproce. Reproach. 
 Reprove, ssos. Reproached. 
 
850 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Kequerre. To request. Part. Re- 
 
 QUERANT. IvEQUIS. 1607. 
 
 Request, Requeste. Request. 
 
 Requis. 1st pers. sing. iwes. ind., 
 and jicirt. of Requerre. 
 
 Requor. 3064. A form of the 
 1st jjers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 Requerre. 
 
 Res. 2128, i.e. Reis. Nets. 
 
 Resaeler. 2287. To reseal. 
 
 Resbaudir. To gladden; encourage. 
 
 Resches, v. Reches. 
 
 Rescure. To deliver. Part. 
 Rescus. 
 
 Resgarder, i.e. Regarder. 
 Resnable, Resnables. Sensible. 
 Resoingner. 4340. To fcai'. 
 Respit. Delay. 
 
 Resplent. 2trdpers. sing. pres. ind. 
 of Resplendir. To be resplen- 
 dent. 
 
 Restorer. To restore. 
 Resuscitastes. 27id pers. plur. 
 
 perf. of Resusciter. To recall 
 
 to life. 
 
 Retex. 2nd pers. si7ig .imj)erat. of 
 
 Retenir. 
 Retraire. (I.) To draw back. 
 
 (2.) relate. 
 
 Cist se retrait. 3207. He loUlidraivs. 
 Du pri^re ne m'en voil retraire. 2862. 
 
 I loill not draw c.ioay from your 
 jiYayer. 
 
 Returner. To return, 
 
 Revent. Srd pers. shig. pres. ind. 
 
 of Revenir. To come back. 
 Reverdir. 3835. To cause to grow 
 
 green again. 
 Revertir. 3836. To return. 
 Revigurez. Reinvigorated. 
 Revolez. 1951. i.e. Revelez. 27id 
 
 pers. plur. imperaf. of Reveler. 
 
 Reveal ; tell. 
 
 Riis. Smiles. 
 
 RiOTE. 578. Noise ; riot. 
 
 RiSEE. Laugli. 
 
 RiST. 3rc? pers. si7ig. perf. ind, 
 
 of RlRE. 
 RoBER. To rob. 
 RoissEus, RusEL. A stream. 
 Rote, Rute. Band ; company. 
 Rou. RoUo. 
 
 Rover, Ruver. To pray ; com- 
 mand. From Rogare, Roer, 
 ivith the intercalary v. 
 
 RuMENis. Roman. 
 
 RuMME. Rome. 
 
 RuMPi, 2>rd pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 RuMPRE. To break ; violate. 
 RuNCE. Brier. 
 RuND. Round. 
 RusEL. A stream. 
 Rute, v. Rote. 
 RuvER, V. Rover. 
 
 S. 
 
 Sabelun. Sand. 
 
 Sage. Zrd pers. sing. subj. pres. of 
 Savoir. 
 
 Sacet, Sacez. 27id pers. plur. suhj. 
 pres. of Savoir. 
 
 Sachant. 2688. Part. pres. of Sa- 
 voir. 
 
 Sacher. To draw. Part. Sa- 
 chant, Sachez. 
 
 Sacrer. To consecrate. 
 
 Sacum. 1st pers. plur. suhj. pres. 
 of Savoir. 
 
 Saeler. Seal. 
 
 Saer. To sit. 
 
 Saet. Seven. 
 
 Safir. Sapphire. 
 
 Saieit. 3r<rZ pers. si7ig. imperf 
 ind. of Saier, i.e. Seoir. To sit. 
 
 Saisine, Seisine. Possession. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 351 
 
 Sakee. To draw out. 
 
 Salamun, Salomun. Solomon. 
 
 Sale. Palace. 
 
 Salu, Saluz. Health. 
 
 Sanc. Blood, 
 
 Sansue. Leech. 
 
 Sanwiz. Sandwich. 
 
 Sanz, Saunz. Without. 
 
 Sarcu, Tomb. AlsoioiittenCAjicv. 
 
 Saul. Money. 
 
 Saumun, Saumuncel. Salmon. 
 
 Saunz. Without. 
 
 Saut. 2>rd pers. sing. subj. pres. 
 
 of Saver. To save. 
 Sauteler. To leap ; to rejoice. 
 Savance. Knowledge. Nun sa- 
 
 VANCE. Ignorance. 
 S AVAST. 1314. 3rd pers. shig. im- 
 
 per/, subj. of Saver. To save. 
 Saver, i.e. Savoir. To know. 
 Saver, i.e. Sauver. To save. 
 Saveroie. 2233. \st pers. sing, con- 
 
 dit. of Saver. To know. 
 Savur. Taste ; flavour. 
 ScuiLER. Scullion. 
 Se, Sege. Seat ; throne. 
 Se (p. 18, If; whether. 
 
 Secle, i.e. Siecle. 
 Secrei. Secret. Subst. and adj. 
 Secrestein. Sacristan. 
 Seet, Seit, Set. 3rd pers. sing. 
 
 pres. ind. of Seoir. To sit. 
 Sege, v. Se. 
 Set. Himself. 
 Seif. Thirst. 
 
 Seignast. 3rd pers. sing, imperf. 
 
 subj. of Seigner. To sign. 
 Sein, Seine, Seins. Plur. Seinz. 
 
 Sound; whole; restored to health. 
 Seint. Holy. Plur. Seintz, Seinz. 
 
 Seint, plur. Seinz. 2297. Bell. 
 From Signum. Burguy considers 
 that the Jinal t in this word 
 (Seint instead of Sein) comes 
 from the custom of giving to the 
 bells the names of Saints. TocsiN 
 is derived from this word. 
 
 Seisante. Sixty. 
 
 Seisi, Seisiz. Put in possession of. 
 Part, of Seisir, i.e. Saisir. 
 
 vSeisine. Possession. 
 
 Seisun. Season. 
 
 Seit. 3rd pers. sing. pres. subj\ 
 
 of ESTRE. 
 
 Seit. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 Seoir. 
 
 Seit. 231. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Saver. To know. 
 Seivent. 1174. 3rd pers. plur. pres. 
 
 ind. of Saver. 
 Semblant. Appearance. 
 Semence. Sown. 
 Sen. (1.) Good sense ; intelligence. 
 
 317, 899. (2.) In a bad sense, craft. 
 
 p. 2, /. 15. 
 Sene. 1695. Assembly ; especially^ 
 
 an ecclesiastical Synod. 
 Sene, Senez. Wise. 
 Senestre. Left. 
 Senet. Sense ; meaning. 
 Sente. 3rd pers. sing. subj. pres. 
 
 of Senter, i.e. Sentir. To 
 
 savour of, 98; to feel, 3988. 
 
 Sente. Way. 
 
 K'il sente mette. 4199. That lie direct 
 Jus loay, i.e. ^mdertake ; venture. 
 
 Sentu. 2S93. Part, of Sentir. Ex- 
 perienced. 
 Seoir. To sit. 
 
 Seout. 2613. 3rd pers. sing. ind. 
 
 pres. of Soloir, Solere. To be 
 
 accustomed. 
 Serement, v. Serrement. 
 
352 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Sereure, i.e. Serrure. The bolt ; 
 
 lock. 1760. From Sera. 
 Serf. Servant. 
 Sergant, Serjant. Servant. 
 Seri. Serene. 
 Sermuner. To talk to. 
 Serra. SrcZ pers. sing. fiit. of 
 
 ESTRE. 
 
 Serreement. 2001. Carefully. 
 Serrement, Serreement, Sere- 
 
 MENT. Sacrament; oath. 
 Serrum. 1st pers. plur. fitt. From 
 
 ESTRE. 
 
 Servage. Slavery. 
 
 Servise. Service. 
 
 Ses, 598, for Ces. These. 
 
 Sescer, Sesser. To cease. 
 
 Sesne. Old. From Senex. 
 
 Sesser, v. Sescer. 
 
 Set. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Savoir. 
 Set. Srd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Seoir. 
 Set. Seven. 
 Setes. Arrows. 
 
 Seue, Seuz. Known. Part, of 
 Savoir. 
 
 Seur, Seurs. Sure; safe; certain. 
 
 Seurte. Certainty. 
 
 Seut. Zrd pers. sing. perf. ind. 
 
 of Savoir. 
 Seut. 4057. Zrd pers. sing. pres. 
 
 ind. of SoLOiR, Solere. To be 
 
 accustomed. 
 Seve, i.e. Seue. 
 
 Sevent. Zrd pers. plur. pres. ind. 
 
 of Savoir. 
 Severee. Severed. 
 Si, Sis. His. 2284, 3656. 
 
 Si. So. Freqttenfl// ahnost redun- 
 dant ; e.g., 
 
 Ke li fmz s'en sente. That the fruit 
 should savour of it. 98. 
 
 Si. If. Si nun. Nothing but. 
 Nisi, QUE. 
 
 Si dolurs nun (p. 3). Nothing hut grief. 
 Ke ne puet ostre si veirs nun (p. 8). Which 
 
 can (or because it can) he nothing hut 
 
 true. 
 
 Par ai t d'uinme, si Deu nun (p. 13). By 
 
 no art hut God's. 
 N'a si vus dens nun. 81. He has only you 
 
 two. 
 
 N'unt si ben nun. 1468. They have 
 
 nothing but good. 
 Ki n'atendrunt s'a urer nun. 1536. Who 
 
 will attend to nothing but to prayer. 
 
 Si, 905, for Se. Himself. 
 SiGLE. Sail. 
 SiGi.ER. To sail. 
 
 SiGNACLE, SiGNAGLE. Sign ; mark. 
 
 SiMAiNE. Week. 
 
 SiMONiAUS. Simoniacal. 
 
 SiNT. 3445. ( ?) This ivord may pos- 
 sibly be SiVT, and 7night be a 
 form of the participle of Suivre, 
 but even then it ivould be difficult 
 to 2indersta?id. There is probably 
 some corruption. 
 
 Sire, Sires. Lord ; husband, es. 
 
 Sis. His. 
 
 Sis. Six. 
 
 Sise. The action of sitting. Sessio. 
 
 1310. 
 
 SiST. Sixth. 
 
 SiST. 2477. 3rd pers. sing. perf. 
 
 of Seoir. 
 SiUT. 3rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of SuiR, Siver. To follow. 
 SiVANT. Part, of Id. Following. 
 SiVEiT. 3rd pers. sing, imperf. 
 
 ind. of Id. 
 SiVERAi. \st pers. sing.fut. of Id. 
 SiVET. 4585. 2nd pers. plur. imperat. 
 
 oild. 
 
 SOILLER. To soil. 
 
 SoiNNE. 3412. Care. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 853 
 
 SoiUM. Isi pers, plur. suhj. pres. 
 
 of ESTRE. 
 
 SoLAiL, SoLAiLz. . The sun. 
 SoLAiRS. 2900. Floors. 
 SoLAZ. 2117. Onlj. Plur, 
 SoLAz. Consolation. 
 
 SoLEis, SOLEIT. 2nd and Srd pers. 
 sing, imperf. ind. of Soloir. 
 
 SoLOiR. To be accustomed. 
 
 Solum, Sulum. According to. 
 
 Son. 3462. His, i.e» His possessions. 
 
 SouDEES. Wages ; reward. 
 
 SoUT. 3rc? pers. sing. pres. and 
 
 perf. ind. of Savoir. 
 SouT. 181. Skilled. Scitus. 
 Su. South. 
 SuANE. Sweden. 
 SuATUN. 2975. Relief. Suavitudo. 
 SucuRS. Help. Faire sucurs. 
 
 To bring help. 
 SuDEEMENT. Suddenly. 
 Sue, Suen, Suens. His. 
 Sue. Known. 2825. 
 Suef. Softly. 
 
 SuEFRE. 192. ^rd pers. sing. pres. 
 ind. of SuFFRiR. Also 2nd pers. 
 sing, imperat. Suefre tei. Quiet 
 thee. 
 
 Suen, Suens, v. Sue. 
 SuER, SuR. Sister. 
 
 SUFRANCE, SuFFRANCE. Loug- 
 
 sulFering. 
 SuFRiR, SuFFRiR. To sufFcr. 
 SuFRiSTES. 2nd pers. plur. perf. 
 
 of SUFRIR. 
 SUGET. Subject to. 1712. SUGETZ. 
 
 Subjects. 
 
 SuGURNER, SujuRNER. To sojourn. 
 Sui. \st pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 
 ESTRE. 
 
 Sui. 3381. 3rc? pers, sing. pres. ind, 
 of SuiR. 
 
 SuiR, SuiRE. To follow. Part. 
 
 SUIANT. 
 
 SujURNER. To sojourn. 
 
 SujURT. 2952. Srd pers. sing. subj. 
 pres. of SuJURNER. 
 
 SuL, SuLS. Single ; alone. 
 SuLiE. Syria. 
 Sulum. According to. 
 SuMEiLER, SuMOiLER. To slumbcr. 
 
 SuMES. 2380. 1st pers. plur. ind, 
 
 pres. of EsTRE. 
 SuMME. Sum ; result; load; weight. 
 
 Si en fait summe. 1976. Thus makes a 
 load of Mm, i.e. treats him as if he were 
 a load, 
 
 SUMOILER, V. SUMEILER. 
 
 Sun. His. 
 
 SuNER. To sound ; ring. 
 
 Mot ne sune. Speaks not a word. 
 SuNGE. A dream. 
 Sunt. Srd pers. plur. pres. ind. of 
 
 EsTRE. 
 
 SuR. Sister. 
 Surd. Deaf. 
 
 SuRDEis. Baseness. From Sordi- 
 dus. 
 
 SuRDRE. To rise. 
 SuRDiTE. Suspected. 
 SuRENT. 2927. Srd pers. plur. perf. 
 of Savoir. 
 
 SURMUNTER. 385. To SUrmOUUt ; 
 
 conquer. 
 SuRNUN. Surname. 
 Surplus. Remainder. 
 SuRQUiDERiE. Arrogancc 
 
 SuRRiST. Srd pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 SuRRiRE. To smile. 
 SuRS. Upon. 
 
 SuRS. Rising ; increase : opposed to 
 
 Decurs. 3734. From Surdre. 
 SuRSE, part, of Surdre. Arisen. 
 
 SuRT. Srd pers. sing. pres. ind, 
 of Surdre. 
 
 z 
 
854 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Sus. Upon. La Sus. Above. 
 
 Li reis sus leve. 3G40. The king gets up. 
 
 SusciTASTES. 2nd ijers. jilur. perf. 
 
 ind. of SusciTEii. To raise up ; 
 
 revive. 
 SusPiRER. To sigh. 
 SusPREiNGNE. ?trd pers. sing. pres. 
 
 Subj. of SUSPRENDRE. 
 
 SusPRENDRE. To Surprise; seize. 
 SusTANCE. Substance. 
 SusTENEMENT. Sustenanco. 
 
 SuSTENGE. Srdpers. sing. subj. pres. 
 of SusTENiR. To sustain. 
 
 SUSTERINE, i.e, SOUTERRAIN. 
 
 SusTiNT. 3rd pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 SUSTENIR. 
 
 SuVENGE. 3rd pers. sing, subj.^pres. 
 of SuvENiR, i.e. Souvenir. 
 
 SuvENT. 3472. S?'d pers. sing. ind. 
 
 pres. of SuvENiR. 
 SuvENT. Often. 
 SuviN. Supine. 
 
 SuviUN. 2700. 1st pers. sing. pres. 
 
 ind. of SuvENiR. 
 SuuR, i.e. SuR. 
 Suz, i.e. Sous. Under. 
 Suz. 4011. 2nd pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 SoLOiR. To be accustomed. 
 
 T. 
 
 Tablementz. 2298. Entablature. 
 
 See Willis's Architectural Nomenclature 
 of the Middle Ages, pp. 36, 37. 
 
 Tai. 3rd pers. sing, perf T aire. 
 
 Tai e crut. 164. Grew up in quiet. 
 
 Tailage, Taillage. Imposts. 
 Talent. Wish. 
 
 A talent. 987. According to his wish. 
 
 Tanz. Plur. So many. 
 
 Tapir. To conceal. 
 
 Targer, i.e. Tarder. To delay. 
 
 Tart, i.e. Tard. Tardy ; slow. 
 Tart. 2836. ls( pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Tarder. 
 Taveus. 1162. Patch-work. 
 Tees. Silence! Imperat. 2nd pers. 
 
 of Taire. 
 Tei. Thee. 
 
 Teignent, Teingnent, Tengent. 
 
 3rd pers. plur. pres. ind. of Tenir. 
 Teindre. 3304. To colour. Hence, 
 
 part. Teinte. Disfigured ; 
 
 changed. 
 Teiser. To extend. 
 Tele, v. Teu. 
 
 Tempre e tart. 1186. Sooucr or 
 
 later. 
 Tencun. Dispute. 
 Tendra. 3rd pers. sing. fut. of 
 
 Tenir. 
 
 Tendroi. 1st pers. sing, condit. of 
 Tenir. 
 
 Tendrur. Tenderness ; sorrow. 
 Tenebrus. Darkened. 
 Tenegre. Darkness. 
 Teng. 1st pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 Tenir. 
 
 Tenist. 3rd pers. sing. subj. im- 
 
 perf. of Tenir. 
 Tenk. 562. Tent. 3590. 3rd pers. 
 
 sing. pres. ind. of Tenir. 
 Tens. Time. 
 
 Tephanie. Epiphany. From 
 
 Terce, Terte. Third. 
 Terdre. To wipe. 
 Tere. Earth. 
 
 Terevage. 190. A tribute on land. 
 
 Terragium. 
 Terien, Terren. Of earth. 
 Terme . Term. 
 Terren, v. Terien. 
 Terte, v. Terce. 
 Tes. Thy. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 355 
 
 Tes. Such. 
 Tesmoine. Testimony. 
 Testmoinner. To testify. 
 Teu, Teus. Such. Fern. Tele. 
 Teu. Held. 
 
 Ti, Tis. Thy; thee. 83i. 
 Til. Deck. 
 
 Tint. 3rc? pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 Tenir. 
 Tis. Thy. 
 
 ToiLEZ. 2nd pers. plur. ind. pres. 
 
 of TOLIR, ToLDRE. 
 
 ToiLLE. Zrd pers. sing, imperf. 
 subj. of TOLIR. 
 
 ToLDRE, ToLER, ToLiR. To take 
 away; rob; deprive. i'VomToLLO. 
 
 Tondre. To cut off. 
 
 Torment, Turment. Torture; tor- 
 ment. 
 
 Tort. Plur. Tortz. Crooked. 
 
 Tost. Soon. 
 
 Tot, Tut. Although. 
 
 Tut fust Cnudz rois. 418. AltJiotigh Cnut 
 was King. 
 
 Tot soium p6cheur. 613. Although we are 
 sinners. 
 
 Tut nel eium deservi. 617. Although we 
 
 have not deserved it. 
 Tut fust il en autur real. 1287. Although 
 
 he was in royal array. 
 
 TouDRA. 3rc? pers. sing. fut. of 
 
 TOLDRE. 
 
 Tout. Zrd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 of ToLDRE. Used with prepo- 
 sition in p. 22, I. 31, — As leus 
 
 TOUT. 
 
 Trair. 1270. To betray. 
 
 Traire, Treire. To draw to one's- 
 self, 478 ; drag, 500 ; follow (an 
 example), 2568 ; lead, 304i ; trans- 
 late, 3027. 
 
 Trametre. To send. Perf. Srd 
 pers. sing. Tramist. Part. 
 Tramis. Sent ; passed over to. 
 
 2217. 
 
 Tree. A sail. From Trabs. 
 Trei, Treis, Tres. Three. 
 Treiez. 2nd pers. plur. imperat. 
 
 of Treire, or Traire. 
 Treis. 39. \st pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 4277. 2nd pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 
 Treire. 
 Treite. Treatise. 
 Tres. Three. 
 
 Tresbucher, i.e. Trebucher. To 
 
 upset; fall down. 
 Trescher. To dance. 
 Tresor, Tressor. (1.) Treasure. 
 
 (2.) In 936, for Tresorier. 
 Trespassable, Trespassables. 
 
 Terminable ; soon at an end. 
 Trespassant. Plur. Trespassanz. 
 
 Traveller. 
 Trespasser. To pass over; go 
 
 against ; trespass. 2229, 3628. 
 Trest. Very. 
 Trestelez. Stool. 
 Trestuit, Trestut. Plur. Tres- 
 
 tuz. All. 
 Trofle, Trufle. a deception. i844, 
 
 3557. 
 
 Trover. To find. 
 
 Truble. Trouble. 
 
 Trubler. To trouble. 
 
 Trueve. Srd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Truver. 
 Trufle, v. Trofle. 
 Truis. 1447. 1st pers, sing. pres. 
 
 ind. of Truver. 
 Truncuns. Broken. 
 Trusser. To load; take up. 
 Truum. 1st pers. plur. pres. ind. 
 
 of Truver. 
 Truvast. Srd pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 Truver. 
 Truver, Trover. To find. 
 
 z 2 
 
356 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 Truvisset. 2nd pers. plur. suhj. 
 
 imperf. of Truver. 
 TuAiLLE. Towel. 
 TucHER. To touch. 
 TuiT, Tut. Fern. Tute. Plur. 
 
 Tuz. Everything. Enth^ely. 
 Tun. Tone ; voice. 
 
 Cunte tun de randun. His voice recounts 
 loith eagerness, p. 18, 1. 15. 
 
 Tun. Thy. 
 
 TuR. Tower. Chef de tur. v. 
 
 Chef. 
 TuRMENT. Torment. 
 Turner. To return; turn. 
 Tut, v. Tuit. 
 
 Tut. v. Tot. 41S. gi7. 1287. Although. 
 Tuus. Thy. 
 Tuz, V. Tuit. 
 
 u. 
 
 U. Where. 
 U. Or. 
 
 Ubblier, Ublier. To forget. 
 Ubblis. 2349. 1st pcrs. Sing. hid. 
 
 pres. from Ubblier. 
 Ui, i.e. Hui. To-day. 
 Umbre. Shadow. 
 Umme. Man. v. Hem. 
 Unc, Unces, Unke. Ever. Un- 
 
 quam. 
 Uncore. Still. 
 Unde. Wave. 
 
 Unt. ^rd pers. plur. pres. ind. 
 
 of Avoir. 
 Unt, 4608, for Un. 
 Untire. Shame. 
 Ure. Hour. 
 
 A pou d'ure. 4569. In a short time. 
 
 Ure, 3934, for Uvre. Opens. 
 Ureisun. Prayer. 
 Urent. Zrd pers. plur. perf. of 
 Avoir. 
 
 Urer. To pray. 
 Urs. a bear. 
 
 UssE, UsT. \stand Zrd pers. sing. 
 
 suhj. imperf. of Avoir. 
 UssEZ. 2nd pers. plur. {Id.) 
 Utrage. Outrage. 
 Utre. On the other side ; beyond. 
 UvERAiNE. Work. 
 UvERiR, UvRiR. To open. 
 Uvert. Open. 
 Uvre. Work. 
 
 V. 
 
 Vai, Vait. Zrd pers. sing. pres. 
 ind. of Aler. 
 
 Vailant, Vaillant. Worth. Vail- 
 LANZ in 4572. Equal to the occa- 
 sion. 3661. Courageous. 
 
 Vailler, Veiller. To watch ; 
 guard. 
 
 Val. Valley. Plur. Vaus. Also 
 used adverbially. Below. 
 
 Mis au val. 1067. Brought low. 
 
 Valete. Farewell. 
 
 Vasletz. Vassal ; servant ; youth. 
 
 Vasselage. Courage. 
 
 Veage, Veiage. Journey; voyage. 
 
 Veant. Part. o/VoiR. 
 
 Veant tuz ceus de la rute. 2995. All those 
 of the company seeing {unless Veant is 
 for Veient.) 
 
 Veanz vus tus, 3315. In sight of you all. 
 
 Ve^e. Interdicted. 
 
 Veeit, Veet. ^rd pers. sing, im- 
 perf ind. of Voir. 
 
 Vees. 3000. Veis, Veiz. 2nd pers. 
 sing. ind. pres. of Voir. 
 
 Veez, Veuz, Viouz. Old; ancient. 
 
 Vei. 2554. \st pers. sing. ind. pres. 
 of Voir. 
 
 Veiage, v. Veage. 
 
 Veie. Way. 
 
 Veie. Zrd pers, sing. suhj. pres. 
 of Voir. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 357 
 
 Veient. 3rd pers. plur. ind. pres. 
 of Voir. 
 
 Veillard, Veillardz. Old man. 
 
 Veille. Vigil. 
 
 Veiller. 629. To watch. 
 
 Veine. Vein. Hence Source. 3074. 
 
 Veins. Vain ; weak. 
 
 Veint, Vent. 3rd jjers. sing. ind. 
 
 pres. of Venir. 
 Veintre. To conquer. 
 
 Ne se laist veintre de avarice. 1901. Al- 
 lows not himself to he conquered by 
 avarice. 
 
 Veire, i.e. Voir. A veire. At a 
 glance ; at once. 
 
 Musce a veire. 997. Hides at once: 
 Unless this he Musce aveire. Hides the 
 money, 
 
 Veirs, Voir, Voirs. In truth ; true. 
 Veis, 11. Vees. 
 Veisin. Neighbouring. 
 Veistes. 2nd pers. plur. perf. 
 of Voir. 
 
 Veit. 3rd pers. sing. ind. pres. 
 
 {Id.) 
 
 Ven. 2nd pers. sing, imperat. of 
 Venir. 
 
 Vendrez. 2nd pers. plur. fut. 
 
 {Id.) 
 
 Venet, 8G2, for Venent. 3rd pers. 
 
 plur. ind. pres. {Id.) 
 Vengange. Vengeance. 
 Venge, Vengent. 3rd pers. sing. 
 
 and plur. subj. pres. of Venir. 
 Venismes. \st pers. plur. perf. 
 
 {Id.) 
 
 Venquirent. 3rd pers. plur. perf. 
 
 of Veincre, or Veintre. 
 Vent, v. Veint. 
 Venue. Arrival. 
 Venuz, part, of Venir. 
 Venz. Wind. 
 Ver, i.e. Voir. 
 
 Verai, Verrai. True. 
 
 Vereres. Windows. 
 
 Vermail, Vermeil. Red. Epithet 
 
 of On. 
 Verms. Worms. 
 Verrai, v. Verai. 
 Verret. 2nd pers. plur. fut. of 
 
 Voir. 
 
 Verrez. 1573. 2nd pers. plur. fut. 
 
 of Veier, i.e. Enveier. To send. 
 Verruns. \st pers. plur. fut. (Id.) 
 Verseiller. To sing in alternate 
 
 verses. 
 
 Vertuz. Virtues generally; but 
 usually spoken of \\e?i\mg poAvers. 
 
 VeSCUNTE. 4493. i.e. ViCOMTE. 
 
 " Anciennemeiit les dues (jtoient gouver - 
 neurs des villes metropoles, les vicomte 
 t-toient gouverneurs et juges des villes 
 particviliSres ; les viguiers etoient, en 
 Languedoc, ce que les vicomtes etoient 
 en Normandie ; les s6n6cliaux ctoieut, 
 en certaines provinces, la m(}me chose 
 que les baillis en d'autrcs, et les s6n6- 
 chaux ont succed6 aux comtes."— 
 Roquefort. 
 Tostin is called a Vesconte in v. 32319 of 
 the Chronique des Dues de Normandie. 
 
 Vesdie, usually Veisdie. Trea- 
 chery ; deceit. From Vice. 
 Vespre. Evening. 
 Vesqui. 3rd pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 ViVRE. 
 
 Vestir. To clothe. 
 
 Vestir. Feeder. 
 
 Vesture. Vesture. 
 
 Veu, Vuu. Vow. 
 
 Veu, Veue, Vuue. Sight. 
 
 Veu, Vuu, part, of Voir. 
 
 Veum. \st pers. plur. pres. ind. 
 
 of Voir. 
 Veuz. Old. 
 
 Vi. 1st p^rs. sing, perf of Voir. 
 Vieler. To play the violin. 
 
358 
 
 GLOSSARY. 
 
 ViGRUS. Vigorou.5. 
 
 ViNG. 1st pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 
 Venir. 
 Vint. Twenty. 
 
 Vint. 3rc? pers. sing. perf. of 
 
 Venir. 
 Viouz. Old. 
 
 ViRENT. 2925. Zrd pCTS. pluv. pevf. 
 
 of Voir. 
 ViRER. To turn. 
 Vis, formed from the latin Visum. 
 
 M'est vis, 652, Visum est milii, it seems 
 to me. 
 
 Vis li est qu'il veit, 633. It seems to Mm 
 
 that he sees. 
 Vis pout estre, 1387. It might seem to he. 
 Ke vis est a eel pescur, 2094. That it 
 
 seemed to this fisherman. 
 (Avis was used for Vis in these and 
 
 similar expressions). 
 
 Vis. 4641. The face. 
 
 Al vis. 1021. In your sight. 
 
 ViT. ^rd pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of ViVERE. 
 
 ViT. Zrd pers. sing. perf. of Voir. 
 ViUMENT. Vilely. 
 ViVERE. To live. 
 VoGLE. Blind. 
 
 VoiL. \st pers. pres. ind. of 
 
 VOULOIR. 
 
 Voile, Voille. Zrd pers. sing, 
 suhj. pres. of Vouloir. In iios 
 Voille is the first person. 
 
 VOILLANT. Willing. 
 
 Voir, Voire, Voirs. True; in truth. 
 
 Vois. \st pers. sing. pres. ind. of 
 Aler. 
 
 Voiz. Voice. 
 
 VoLENTERS. Willingly. 
 
 VOLER, VULER. Will. 
 VOLER. 276, 4567. To fly. 
 
 VoLEZ. 2nd pers. plur. ind. pres. 
 
 of Vouloir. 
 VoLOiR, i.e. Vouloir. 
 VoLUM. \st pers. plur. ind. pres. 
 
 {Id.) 
 
 VousE. Vault. Adj. Vaulted, in 
 
 2309. 
 
 VouT. 3rc? pers. sing. pres. ind. 
 
 of Vouloir. 
 VouT. 1696, The will. 
 Voz. Yours. 
 
 Les voz. 1496. Who are yours. 
 VuDRA. 1636. 3rc? pers. sing. fut. 
 of Vouloir. 
 
 VUER. To VOW. 
 VULER. Will. 
 
 VuNT. 2>rd pers. plur. ind. pres. 
 
 of Aler. 
 Vus, Vuus, Vuz. You. 
 Vuu. Vow. 
 
 Vuu. Seen. Part, of Voir. 
 Vuue. Sight. 
 Vuz, V. Vus. 
 
 w. 
 
 Wage, Wagee. Wave. 
 Wandelardz, (p. 23). Vandal. 
 Wastine. Wilderness. Vastum. 
 Weimententz. Wailings. 
 Weimenter. To lament. 
 Were. 673. Properly, the fine pay- 
 able for homicide. 
 Westmuster. Westminster. 
 Wirecestre. Worcester. 
 
 Y. 
 
 Ydropic. Dropsical. 
 
 Z. 
 
 ZuCHE. 2919, 3322. A Stick. 
 
VITA BEATI EDVARDI REGIS ET CONFESSORIS. 
 
 FEOM MS. SELDEN, 55, 
 
 IN THE 
 
 BODLEIAN LIERARY, OXFORD. 
 
Of the following Poem there are two MSS., both in the Bodleian Library; 
 the text is mostly taken from MS. Selden, 55, and the variations of the 
 other, MS. Digby, 186, are given at the foot of the page. 
 
YITA BEATI EDVARDI REGIS ET CONFESSORIS. 
 
 Quid faciat virtus, quae spes speciosa beatis, p. 1, 
 In gradibus cunctis quam mira vocatio Christi, 
 Qui^ reges plebemque vocat plus liinc, pius inde, 
 Excitat invalidam mentem describere Clio. 
 5 Mentem spes animat, jubefc, instat, fervet, et amplat ; 
 Sed timor exanimat, tacet^, increpat, alget, et arcet. 
 
 Summe Deiis, perfunde tiio mox arida corda 
 Rore ; loqni da jure tuo ; tu perstrue frontem ; 
 Tu lucis splendore tuse rege mentis habenas ; 
 10 Ne calamus prseceps, ne sit sibi lingua pudori. 
 Solus habes quod posco bonum ; tua gratia gratis 
 Prsevenit, aspirat, comitatur, perficit, ornat. 
 
 Rex Henrice potens, qui nunc diademata regni 
 Hujus sextus habes istius nominis auctor, 
 
 15 Permittas puerum puerili ludere metro, 
 Et gracili calamo vires temptare parumper. 
 Inter pliilosoplios meritas non vendico lauros, 
 Nec virides [lijederas nec lutea serta rosarum ; 
 Sed neque rurifluse caput induo fronde myricee. 
 
 20 Dum veniam rogito, juvenilibus annue cceptis. 
 Ingenium solidare suum dum primula possit 
 yEtas, forsan erit tempus quo carmina condam 
 Jure polita tibi, regalia jussa secutus. 
 Heu ! decus eloquii languet moerore Latini, 
 
 The 
 
 author's 
 
 exordium. 
 
 His prayer 
 for light 
 and guid- 
 ance. 
 
 Address to 
 Henry VI. 
 
 The author 
 apologizes 
 for his 
 youth and 
 inexperi- 
 ence. 
 
 1 Sic MS. Digby; MS. Selden, Vi. 
 
 2 MS. Digby omits facet. 
 
362 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 De^ne "^^^ ' ^^^^^ "'^ tenebris veterum facundia prisca ; 25 
 
 racy of the Marcus abest, luget Maro, carmina Naso relegat ; 
 
 times as to Tantaque simplicitas nostris succrevit in annis, 
 literature. r\ i i • i n . -.. 
 
 i^uod vulgi plus sermo placet, quern dictat arator 
 
 Vulgari lingua, quam mellica Musa Maronis. 
 
 Heu ! laicus tractat victricia prselia regum, 30 
 
 Heu I quod inerter eunt descripta ; palatia, turres, 
 
 Reges cum ducibus sepelit neglecta vetustas! 
 
 ^^pasHm- Q^i^j precor, Ogygias arces, quid et Ilion ingens, 
 
 pirespre- Quid Danaum^ titulos, quid Palladis auxit Athenas? 
 
 poets.^^^ Et nomen quid, Roma, tuum trans sidera duxit? 35 
 
 Scribendi probitas et florida carmina vatum. 
 
 Glory of Spe Simeon, sensu Salomon, sed sanguine Csesar ; 
 
 ward.^^" fid^j rebus, Josepliat, Abraham, David, et Job; 
 
 Rex Edwardus erat Anglorum gloria regum, 
 Flos, fructus, speculum, lampas, dux, gemma bonorum. 40 
 
 Hved*ln^^^ Coelum pondus opum non aufert, sed neque confert 
 
 high as Paupertas dejecta ; Deum timor ac amor addunt, 
 
 well as in Qi^rus enim sanguis non dero^at imperiosis ; 
 low places, t • v t j. 
 
 Mendici soli non coelica regna capessunt. 
 
 Non obscura quidem^ perfectum reddit egestas; 45 
 
 Nec tantum casa dat, sed celsa palatia, sanctos. 
 
 Simpliciter non sunt inopes sancti, quia ssepe 
 
 Pauperibus miseris dolor, ira, nefas, dominatur, 
 
 Lis, odium, rancor, rabies, dissensio, furtum. 
 
 Rerum paupertas non pauperat, imo voluntas ; 50 
 
 Dantem res multas non deprimit ampla facultas. 
 
 P- 3. Nunquid opes Abraham fidei firmissimus auctor 
 
 Multas possedit? sed eo mage nullus obedit. 
 
 Quid Job, sive Joseph, ve David quid copia Isesit? 
 
 Sunt Domino grati Za[c]ch8eus centurioque. 55 
 
 condit^rf G\xm dolor, ira, nefas, strages, lis, impetus, error, 
 of England Ignis edax, hostis, gladius, pavor, Anglica regna 
 
 1 MS. Digby, donavit for Danaum. 
 
 - Id. locum for quidem. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 363 
 
 Undique terrerent, quaterent, premerent, lacerarent ; 
 Barbaries dessevit adhuc, incendia vastant 
 
 60 Templa, sacerdotes, sanctos, altaria, gent em. 
 Regnat ubique timor, mors, desolatio, luctus. 
 Clamor it, ad coelum facit usque rapina ruinam. 
 Omnibus undabant lacrimse, suspiria, questus ; 
 Montibus et silvis latitant, quos non tulit ensis. 
 
 65 Nusquam tuta fides, ssevit furor intus et extra ; 
 Hostibus et propriis fraus una, dolus, que simultas. 
 Hie furor liostilis, illic civilia bella 
 Proditione calent : aberat cui credere posses, 
 Cui secreta dares, quem tu probitate probares. 
 
 70 Tartarese pestes miserum funduntur in orbem, 
 Thesiphone sua tela pluit, sua mittit Erinys, 
 Mentibus humanis Herebi dominante Megsera. 
 Plutonis proceres, scelerum fabri que magistri, 
 Spargunt damna, dolos, fraudes, perjuria, furta. 
 
 75 Interea plus Edwardus, sanctissima proles 
 
 Regis Etheldredi, teneris pubescit in annis : 
 
 Propria mors patrem tulerat, mors hostica fratres : 
 
 Exul erat patrise regni regalis honoris. 
 
 Auxilio vacuus vivens, formidine plenus, 
 80 Insidias metuit, proprios dubitavit et liostes : 
 
 Castus, purus erat, simplex, hilaris, que facetus ; 
 
 Subjectum virtutis erat, vel Candida virtus. 
 
 Virtus quod potuit sibi fudit, nilque reliquit ; 
 
 Quod dare plus valuit, sibi consulit, ut daret unum 
 85 Exemplar reliquis, ut in illo pingeret uno 
 
 Virtutum species, summos probitatis acervos. 
 
 Nullus eum vidit iratum sive superbum ; 
 
 Nil inhonestum, nil odiosum fecit inepte ; 
 
 -^ra nec appetiit, nec egentibus sera negavit. 
 
 9Q E-ege vidente latro ter temptat rumpere gazas, 
 Et ter opes sumpsit, ter regis carbanan^ hausit^ ; 
 
 ' This word is more correctly " Area in qua reponebantur donaria 
 written corbonan, which Du Cange sacerdotum." 
 translates Gazophylacium : properly, ^ Digby, hau for hausit. 
 
 under the 
 Danish in- 
 vasion. 
 
 Character 
 of Edward. 
 
 p. 4. 
 
 Story of 
 Edward's 
 pardoning 
 
3G4 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 the thief in Nec facinus pandit rex, nec poenas latro sumpsit. 
 sury^^^" ^ patiens, potms patientia, rex, eris ipsa ! 
 
 Ecclesiam, missas, que preces amat, ubera sugens. 
 His reflec- Sed postquam teneros crescens superaverat annos, 95 
 his^condi- ^alia solicito volvebat pectore secum : 
 tion, and " Morte pater cecidit, fratres gladio^ perierunt ; 
 prayer. Hostis habet matrem, proscriptos ploro nepotes. 
 
 Non est consilium, nec amicus ; adest tamen hostis ; 
 
 Solus moesta queror, solus mea defleo damna. 100 
 
 " pie Cliriste,^ tibi tractanda relinquo relictus, 
 Materiam, causam, titulum, vitam, que salutem. 
 
 Auxilium, 
 
 gazas, animam, quia custos 
 
 Pupillis, viduis, afSictis, es, mala passis. 
 Mortem dispellens Edwino regna dedisti ; 105 
 p. 5. Oswaldum sanctum, decus orbis, ab exule regem 
 
 Factum per signum crucis hostibus undique stratis 
 Keddideras : etiam nostros nunc respice casus ; 
 Si nostros gemitus audis dans regna paterna, 
 Semper eris mecum veneratus, amatus in gevum ; 110 
 Te memor amplectar ; tua jura sequar, loquar, edam : 
 His vow of Et Petre, pastor, ades, patrone, vicarie Christi, 
 to^Rorae^^ Urbs cui Roma subest, non urbs, sed terra, sed sether, 
 Sed claves cceli, sed stagna latentis abyssi ; 
 Te peregre visam, duce te loca sacra revisam." 115 
 Talia fundebat cum spe, cum corde, fideque. 
 
 Prayer of 
 Bp. Brith- 
 wold. 
 
 Vir pius interea Brithwoldus Wintoniensis 
 Prsesul coenobium petit ingens Glastoniense : 
 Excessus, maculas, fraudes, contagia mundi 
 Exosus, spernens, fugiens, pede, corpore, corde ; 
 Se macerans lacrimis, precibus jejunia miscens, 
 Ecclesise gentis regni relevamina poscit. 
 " Heu quam longa premunt nos desolamina ! " dixit. 
 " Avertis vultum, Deus optime, flectere crebris 
 
 120 
 
 MS. Digby, glodio. 
 
 ' Id. rex for Christe. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 365 
 
 J 25 Fletibus et psalmis/ votis, singultibus altis : 
 
 Pro culpis, fateor, divina flagella meremur. 
 
 Sed pietate^ potens, miserendo parcito passis 
 
 Sanctis, truncatis; altaria sanguine manant. 
 
 Siccine percuties? crudescet plaga quousque? 
 130 Hisne dabis finem probris miserendo malorum?'' 
 
 Ista vigil memorat ; tandem sopor occupat artus : 
 
 Spiritus invigilat, oracula multa patebant. 
 
 Clavigerum coeli videt ut locus altus habebat, 
 
 Edwardumque videt regalibus undique cinctum, 
 135 Insignem vultu, forma gestuque decorum. 
 
 Accedens Petrus hunc mox consecrat unguine regem, 
 
 Commendans et ei regnum cum coelibe vita : 
 
 Adjecit monitis primse documenta salutis. 
 
 Prgesulis attoniti mens fluctuat, ardet, et hseret, 
 140 ^ffectat, gaudet, timet, ac interrogat, audit; 
 
 Exponit placidi pastor prsesagia somni 
 
 Prsesul ; " Regna Deus transfert, dat, mutat. et aufert. 
 
 Sgepe scelus populi coelestes provocat iras. 
 
 Hostes accendit, facit atque prseesse tyrannos : 
 3 45 Oens mala raro^ bonum regem meruisse probatur. 
 
 Sed quamvis Justus, pius est Deus ; abstinet irae ; 
 
 Largus amat veniam, scelus obliviscitur ille. 
 
 Taedia dispellit, bona confert, gaudia prsestat ; 
 
 Regem corde Deo gratum statuetque benignum 
 150 Gentibus ecclesise fautorem, frenaque Dacis 
 
 Injiciet, sub pace vigebit, pace quiescet." 
 
 Bariona* sic superas velox vanescit in auras. 
 
 p. 6. 
 
 His vision 
 of the corO" 
 nation of 
 Edward. 
 
 Prsereptis morte cum natis rege Canuto, 
 Dacorum non coUa jugo gens Anglica subdit.^ 
 ] 55 Liber erat populus, velut Israel a Pharaone. 
 
 Conveniunt proceres : Edwardus inungitur, est rex 
 Electus Christo, regno, clero, populoque ; 
 
 Election 
 and coro- 
 nation of 
 Edward. 
 
 1 MS. Digby, salmis. 
 
 2 Id. pieatate. 
 
 Id. 
 
 mala. 
 
 ^ Bariona, i.e. sou of Jonas, 
 S. Peter. 
 
 5 MS. Digby, suddit. 
 
 z 7 -t- 
 
366 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Inde coronatur, aurum splendescit in auro ; 
 Nobilior gemma sub gemma Imnine fulget. 
 p. 7. Sic Sol sub stellis, sic lucet lucida lampas ]60 
 
 Sub vitro, sub mibe Venus, sub cortice fructus. 
 Prosperity Hinc nova fulgebant auro Saturnia regna,^ 
 country. Ferrea cessabant ; nova gens, nova lex rutilabat ; 
 In melius mutant aer, mare, ssecula, tellus. 
 Principibus foedus, populo pax, gaudia cunctis, 16'5 
 Usquam cana fides; clerum sapientia condit, 
 Eeclesiam virtus ; honor ampliat undique famarn ; 
 Purpura, divitige, non deliciae, ve corona 
 Extollunt mentem regis, sed moribus affiant. 
 Dives egenus, rex humilis, satur esurit ergo ; 170 
 Magnus parvus erat, patiens pugil, agnus et Atlas 
 Posse. Minis, gravitate, fide, moderamine, jure^ 
 Servis, pupillis,^ viduis, miseris, peregrinis, 
 -^qualem, patrem, clipeum, largum, que benignum 
 Prsebuit, exhibuit, posuit, se fecit, adauxit. 175 
 
 Marriage Tunc florent, splendent, tunc gaudent Anglica regna; 
 
 with^EdUh ^^^^^ebant proceres uxorem ducere regni, 
 
 daughter of Ut soboles regis regalia sceptra*'^ teneret. 
 
 Godwin, j^g^ stupet et sibimet metuit, timet omnia cautus, 
 
 Praecavet insidias Sirenum, pocula Circes ; 1 80 
 
 Undique concutitur ; magnates ducere suadent, 
 
 Propositi dissuadef* honos^ ; sed cedere tandem 
 
 Cogitur, invitus assentit ; quseritur ergo 
 
 Per mare, per terras, regi generosa propago, 
 
 Qu8e proba regina, quae tanto conjuge digna 185 
 
 Fiat. Commendat rex vitam, se quoque, Christo, 
 
 p. 8. Qui Joseph, et Judith, Susannam vincere fecit 
 Admotas faculas Veneris que libidinis ignes. 
 Conjugium celebrant ; producitur inclita virgo, 
 
 ' MS. Digby, regnat. 
 ^ Id. pugillis. 
 
 3 Sic MS. Digby. MS. Selden, 
 ceptra. 
 
 * MS. Digby, dissuadent. 
 
 ^ Perhaps onus should be read. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 190 Filia Godwini, quae nomine fertur Editha. 
 
 Penelopen^ gremio facie gerit ilia Lacsenam ; 
 
 Lilia nupta rosis viiltus pinxere favorem. 
 
 Nec tamen inferior decoravit gratia formam, 
 
 Partibus in reliquis, aequo sed compta decore ; 
 195 Nil meliorari quod posset jure reliquit, 
 
 Cujus honor, species, virtus, et csetera summa 
 
 Describi nequeunt, sed ut aptius eloquar illam, 
 
 Ed war do similis fulgebat in his et in illis : 
 
 Hanc solam Christus soli decreverat aptam : 
 200 Tironi proprio mores infantia coepit. 
 
 Quos divinus odor perflans dulcedine coeli 
 
 Inspiravit, et erexit, firmavit, et auxit. 
 
 Postquam conveniunt rex et regina, salutis 
 
 Consilium tractant, castam se ducere vitam ; 
 205 Promittunt, vovet hie castum, castam vovet ilia ; 
 
 Huic pacto testis Deus est et conscia virtus ; 
 
 Conjunx mente fit \isdc, non carne ; salute maritus 
 
 Ille fit, hand opere ; sed amor ligat unus utrumque. 
 
 Additur amplexus, sed non sine virgine nexus. 
 210 Diligit hie sponsam, nec sponso tangitur ilia : 
 
 Hippolytus^ ve Joseph manet hie, Abisag manet ilia; 
 
 Par amor utrinque, sed non exurit utrumque. 
 
 Obsequium dulce manet absque libidinis sestu : 
 
 Sic vivunt in carne pares nec carnea curant. p. 9. 
 
 215 Esse deos dubitare nequis, si morte carerent ; 
 
 Nil hominum retinent nisi corpus morte caducum. 
 
 Cumque dies, qua Christus alumnos flamine sacro 
 Afilavit, celebres duxisset in orbe triumphos, 
 Rex sacer ut vidit mysteria corporis Agni 
 220 Coelestis peragi, risu decoratur amoeno ; 
 Splendescit vultu, solita gravitate retenta ; 
 Mirantui* proceres, satagunt agnoscere causas, 
 Exponi sitiunt omnes instanter ; at ille, 
 Qualia, quae, quanta vidit, mens ore retexit. 
 
 367 
 
 Their vow 
 of chastity. 
 
 The king's 
 
 vision of 
 the inva- 
 sion and 
 death of 
 the Danish 
 king. 
 
 ' MSS. Penolopen. 
 
 « MSS. Ypolitus. 
 
868 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 " Castigans Dominus parcit pius ultor apud nos ; 225 
 Hostibus exposuit nos dudum/ nunc vice versa 
 Hostibus eripuit ; Isedens miserendo medetur, 
 Mortificat, sanat, subdit, levat, addit, et aufert. 
 Dacorum regi praeceps elatio suasit 
 
 Anglorum fines vastare per arma per ignes, 230 
 Ascribendo sibi quicqnid Deus egerat in nos. 
 Navibus assumptis liodie maris arripit undas, 
 Velorum lata pelagus vestitur in umbra; 
 Ira, furor, facinus, clamor, convicia, fastus 
 Classibus irrumpunt, sonitu freta rauca reclamant. 235 
 Pro pudor ! impatiens animi rex impius ardens 
 Ssevit in absentem, calet ira, perfurit armis. 
 Ut scaplia crudelem navem deduxit ad altam, 
 Corruit ascendens pede lajjso pronus in undas. 
 Ha miser ! in rapida latet ille voragine mersus, 240 
 p. 10. Ha! salis humorem luteum bibit ore minaci ; 
 Cceruleus vortex caput ejus sirtibus^' abdit ; 
 Quae [sjceptrum tenuit manus udis hseret arenis. 
 Sic populum solvit proprium nostrumque periclo, 
 Sic gurges corpus animam rapit altus Avernus ; 245 
 Ista revelavit Dominus mihi gaudia, risu 
 Quae sunt digna satis/' Mox tempus et hora notantur ; 
 Rumores referunt testes, qui singula norant^ 
 Et testatur adhuc rem gestam Dacia tota. 
 
 The king Cum pax summa dies tenuit, dum prospera surgunt, 250 
 suaded Dum floret sincera fides, dum copia plaudit, 
 
 from keep- l^ex voti memor astricti deliberat apte : 
 jjjg his 
 
 Yow of pil- Destinat inceptum complere per omnia votum ; 
 
 grimage by -^[i ^liud sibi mente fuit, nisi visere Romam, 
 nis nobles. 
 
 Hoc petit, hoc fervet, hoc ordinat, hoc meditatur, 255 
 Limen apostolicum prse cunctis optat in orbe. 
 Ipse quidem vellet, proceres contraria suadent, 
 Impediunt, retrahunt, allegant mille pericla, 
 
 * MS. Digby, ducum. 
 
 ^ Id. cirtibus. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 8G9 
 
 QusB sibi, qua3 regno, sine rege timenda fuere ; 
 
 260 Fletibus et precibus quamvis invitiis obedit, 
 Ad tempus cedit prudens, consultius egit. 
 Cujus vota sciens Leo Papa, salutis amator, 
 Absolvit voti pondus per scripta patenter, 
 Injungens ut opes alios convertat in usus, 
 
 265 Quas ad iter tulerat, inopes ^ ut pasceret inde ; 
 Et monachorum coenobium Petro fabricaret, 
 Ingens redditibus munitum rebus opimis. 
 
 Anglicus interea vir sanctus clausus^ in antro, 
 Rebus inops, dives meritis, et coelicus h seres, 
 
 270 Mente vigil mediis somnis oracula vidit. 
 
 Huic Petrus assistens ait, " Hsec mea dicta notato, 
 Et celeri calamo scribens lisec mittito regi, 
 ^overit ut penitus se me solvente solutum. 
 Mandatum servet Pap?e, monitisque salutis 
 
 275 Pareat, atque iidem prseceptis prsebeat altis. 
 Est mihi Thorneia locus ingens, nobilis olim, 
 Nunc vilis ; mea quern quondam sacra dextra sacravit ; 
 Urbis ad occiduum latus astat Londoniarum. 
 Illic coenobium sublimabit monachorum. 
 
 280 Hsec domus aula Dei, decus urbis, janua coeli, 
 Angelicas hominumque preces hsdc scala sonabit/' 
 Scripta senex regi direxit hsec omnia plane.^ 
 Mira quidem miris contingunt ; hora dat una 
 Amborum scriptos apices ; rex gaudet utroque ; 
 
 285 Gaudet enim Papse que senis scriptis recitatis. 
 Rex alacer disponit opes, refocillat egenos, 
 Fundamenta locat, sacras mox erigit arces, 
 Ecclesiam ditat, monachis dat prcedia multa ; 
 Roborat, extollit specialiter ipse locum rex 
 
 290 Hunc, que[m] Petrus eum cruce personaliter ante 
 Sacrarat ; summo regis fit epistola Papse : 
 
 The Pope 
 
 absolves 
 
 him, 
 
 p 11. 
 
 The her- 
 mit's vision 
 
 ' MS. Dighy, inopcsque. | ^ Id. plene. 
 
 2 Id. clasus. 
 
 A A 
 
870 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Ratifica- Tmic Niclioko rata postulat acta Leonis 
 Pope^Ni- Predecessoris fieri sibi sen renovari. 
 cholas of Gbtinet Edwardus quicquid petit ; amplius ergo 
 PopeLeo^ Confirmatur opus, locus est liberrimus ipse p. 12. 295 
 in the Quem rex, quern Papa summo confirmat honore. 
 Sed quibus ille locus decoratur dotibus amplis, 
 Jure, statu, titulis, et libertatibiis almis, 
 Scribere pondus habet et quod prce viribus istis 
 Invigilat studium ; paucis ut ^ plurima striugam,^ 300 
 XJt Sol pr?e stellis, fulget locus ille locellis. 
 
 Abolition Tempus in illud eum grave solverat Angiia Dacis 
 Daneo-elt ^^^^ tributum, nunc coUecta pecunia fisco 
 ° Inseritur regis, onus importabile genti. 
 
 ^quiparat juga Dacorum, juga ferre tyranni. 305 
 
 Ut rex aggesti cumulos aspexerat seris, 
 
 Daemon visus erat ludens super seris acervos ; 
 
 Sanctus^ rex igitur onus illud ab inde remisit ; 
 
 Anglos absolvit tali vexamine pressos. 
 
 Miraculous Yir miser advenit contractus, Hibernicus ortu, 310 
 deformed Cfurvatus pedibus ; nervi sub poplite tracti 
 man. Crura retorserunt, talos ad terga tulerunt ; 
 
 Articulique pedum lumborum carnibus liserent. 
 
 Horribilis factus, deformis corpore toto. 
 
 Hie senis vicibus repens medicamina Romse 315 
 
 Qusesivit, nec liabet ; regi missus medicandus, 
 
 A summo Papa, capturus carne salutem, 
 
 Si velieretur* ad ecclesiam per bracliia regis. 
 
 Auribus ut regis hoc instrepit, exilit alto 
 
 Descendens solio, trunco supponitur ?egro. 320 
 
 Non sordem saniemque timens, fit purpm-a regis 
 ]). 13. Tacta viri manibus squamosis, pectore pectus, 
 
 Formosum foedo tactum coUum quoque collo. 
 
 MS. Digby, vel for iit I ^ Id. Sanctis. 
 
 - Id. stringit. _ I ^ Id. vehiretur. 
 
S. EDWAED THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 371 
 
 vere simplex, vel ver^e simplicitatis 
 o25 Ipsamet effigies ! segrum non deserit usque, 
 
 Detulit iiicolumem Petri studiosus ad aram. 
 
 Mira Dei virtus ! trabeam non ulcera foedant ; 
 
 Purpuream regis nec fluxus sanguinis atri 
 
 Splendorem vestis minuit, sed fortius auxit. 
 330 Sospes iens Romam de rege^ viatica sumpsit. 
 
 Inque monasterio Petri solennia Missse SJg'eu-^^ 
 
 Cum rex audiret, comes et Leofrieus ; utrique charist. 
 
 Apparens Christus in maj estate patebat 
 
 Corporea, signoque crucis regem benedixit 
 335 Extendendo manum ; rex Cliristum pronus adorat. 
 
 At comes ignorans animo quid regis inesset, 
 
 Participem voluit regem fore deliciarum 
 
 Coelestis mensse ; gressum maturat ad ipsam : 
 
 " Siste gradum, Leofrice, timm/' rex inquit, " eodem 
 S4iO Nectare namque fruor, contemplor et^ omnia quae tu. 
 
 Quo raperis rapior, quo gaudes lumine lustror/' 
 
 Rex sanctus sancto comiti post mystica miss?e 
 
 Prsecepit stricte ne quis miracula visus 
 
 Hujus sciret, eis vitse carpentibus auras, 
 345 Ne vulgus faveat nimis aut derideat liostis. 
 
 Faucibus innateo glandes faciem mulieris Cure of a 
 
 Cujusdam foedant, sanies de sanguine fluxit ; woman. 
 Intus erant vermes creti^ fluit ex cute foetor 
 Omnibus horrendus ; venit usque palatia regis : p. 14. 
 
 350 In somnis nam jussa fuit sperare salutem, 
 Si regis manibus signata ve lota fuisset. 
 Nec tabo nec sorde cavens rex abluat omnem 
 Foetoris puteum, signo crucis ilico presso : 
 Rupta cutis saniem vermes vomit atque dolorem. 
 
 MS. Digl^y, grege. 
 
 Id. 
 
 que. 
 
 A A 2 
 
372 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Six blind Bis tribus hie c?ecis vicibus variis medicatur, 
 storerto Dum vixit, lotis in aqua qua laverat^ ejus 
 sight. iiie manus, Bolito qui gaudent lumine sumpto. 
 
 355 
 
 Quarrel of 
 Godwin's 
 sons, and 
 prophecy 
 of Edward 
 as to their 
 ultimate 
 fate. 
 
 Dum pueri, God wine, tui duo ludere temptant, 
 Rege vidente, suum ludum fecere duellum : 
 Tostius Haraldo minor in certamine victus 360 
 Succubuit. Quid portendit ludus puerorum, 
 Praescius exposuit rex ; durum funere bellum 
 Inter eos docuit ; tandem superabitur alter, 
 Pulsus in exilium ; male finiet unus et alter. 
 Pondus adest verbis, verum docet exitus; ambos 365 
 Novimus extinctos, et sanctum vera locutum. 
 
 Death of 
 Godwin. 
 
 p. 15. 
 
 Ultio digna Dei Godwinum tradidit Oreo. 
 Proditor ille fuit, et abutens simplicitate 
 Regis, fraude, dolo callens et ^ fallere doctus : 
 Cognatos regis et amicos expulit astu ; 870 
 Edwardi fratrem ferus ense peremerat idem. 
 Quod tamen ille negat testando numina coeli. 
 " Haec buccella meum sic obdat guttur, ut ipsum 
 Vel te prodideram buccellam namque tenebat, 
 Quam rex suscepit,^ benedixit, tradidit illi. 375 
 Ille vir ut patulo mox banc miser intvilit ori 
 Gutturis in medio, vitse spiraeula clausit. 
 Ejecisse foras temptat ; tamen ilia meatus 
 SufFocat, moritur miser, et lux alma reeedit ; 
 Brachia morte rigent, frigus letale subintrat. 380 
 
 The king's Nempe die eelebri Paschae dum fercula splendent, 
 the seven Pinguia dum fulgent vino radiantia vasa, 
 Ephes^^s^^ Rex procerum medius residet, fit spiritus absens ; 
 
 Corporeis epulis prseponit spirituales. 
 
 Collegit sibi se dum firmius, omnia vana 
 
 385 
 
 1 MS. Digby, la vat. 
 ^ Id. omits et. 
 
 Id. sussepit. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 373 
 
 Despicifc, et socium se prgebet edentibus, atcjiie 
 Civibus sethereis ; subito ridendo serenat 
 Paulisper vultum, mrsus gravitate resumpta 
 Prsetulit ^ obscuram frontem ; mirantur edentes ; 
 
 390 Nemo rogabat eum causas, sed qugerere mussant.^ 
 Mensis sublatis ilium dux, prsesul, et abbas 
 Conveniunt pariter, redolet quid vultus uterque 
 Inter fecundos calices et fercula lauta, 
 Inquit, " Sum Domini memor, et dum spirituali 
 
 395 Lumine perfundor, anima speculante superna, 
 Interior visus radios effudit, et ecce 
 Septenos fratres sanctos dormire videbam, 
 Quos Celion mons sanctus habet : vultus, quoque vestes 
 Contemplatus eram, membrorum cjietera signa. 
 
 400 Lsetor et exulto cernendo, sed ecce repente 
 A dextro latere vertunt latus usque sinistrum. 
 Versio prsesagit dirum mortalibus omen 
 
 Hsec laterum ; gentem gens conteret, arma levabunt p. 1 6. 
 
 Reges, et pestis, que fames, quassatio terrse 
 405 Per loca multa frement per sexaginta decemque 
 
 Annos ; tantisper requiescent parte sinistra. 
 
 Regnabunt hostes Christi, desseviet ensis." 
 
 Clericus, et miles, monaclius,^ mittuntur ad altum 
 
 Induperatorem Constantinopolitanum ; 
 410 Hunc dux, liunc prsesul, hunc abbas miserat illuc ; 
 
 Incolumes redeunt referentes omnia vera. 
 
 Nemo rogans Evangelici* sub amore Johannis 
 Munere frustratus a rege recessit inanis. 
 Inde peregrini faciem sumendo Johannes 
 415 Regem poscit opem ; sed erat camerarius absens; 
 Csetera defuerant regi, tamen an[n]ulus illi 
 Affuit insignis, quern largus dat peregrino. 
 Angli Hierusalem proficiscuntur duo post hoc ; 
 
 Legend of 
 the ring. 
 
 The two 
 palmers in 
 Palestine; 
 
 * MS. Bigby, PrceiuJeram, 
 ' Id. missant. 
 
 ^ Id. manachus. 
 ' Id. eumngelici: 
 
374 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 S. John 
 appears to 
 them. 
 
 17. 
 
 The king 
 is to die 
 ■within six 
 months. 
 
 Causa vise fuit his venerandum jure sepulcrum 
 
 Salvatoris ibi, qui^ devia quseque sequentes 420 
 
 Quadam forte die tristes deserta pererrant. 
 
 Sole ruente subit nox atra latentibus astris ; 
 
 Hos timor alius liabet, dubio cum calle feruntur. 
 
 His senis in specie Christi dilectus amicus 
 
 Apparet, comitatur eos socialis ad urbem. 425 
 
 Hospitium subeunt, coenant ; dant membra quieti. 
 
 Mane senex ait, "Ad patriam cum prosperitate 
 
 Ibitis incolumes ; comes indefessus eroque, 
 
 ISTec vos destituam, nam sum symmysta^ Johannes, 
 
 Vas evangelii, divini pectoris ales, 430 
 
 Qui regem vesfcrum nimis complector amore 
 
 Ob carnis meritum castas. Milii quem dedit ecce 
 
 An[n]ulus, in facie peregrin! paupere cultu, 
 
 Quem, rogo, portate rursus properanter eidem. 
 
 Infra sex menses ilium solando revisam. 435 
 
 Huic obitus longDBva dies mox imminet,'' inquit; 
 
 " Expectant socimn cives coelestibus aulis, 
 
 Quem Sanctis similem reddunt insignia vitse." 
 
 ^tlieris in superas sedes meat ille ; sed illi 
 
 Ad patrios fines alacres mandata reportant ; 440 
 
 Certa fidem regi satis intersigna^ loquuntur. 
 
 The king's Mox gravis arripuit regem valitudo doloris ; 
 His^last biduum jacet examinis, tunc segra sopore 
 
 ■words and Lumina displicuit ; miranda profetica verba 
 onheS Edidit, et cecinit prsesagia plena timoris. 
 to come. " Principibus, ducibus, prselatis, gentibus," inquit, 
 "Error inest varius, retinent virtutis amictum, 
 Non meritum ; fugit hinc virtus, enormia regnant ; 
 Pastor prsedator fit, princeps prcecipitator, 
 Et dux seductor, lex posse, rebellio servus, ' 
 Ficta fides, facinus, ignem, giadium, que malignos 
 Plutonis socios expectant ; judicis ira 
 
 445 
 
 450 
 
 ^ MS. Dighy, quia. 
 - Symmysta, i.e. (Xvfxfj^vffTris ; pro- 
 perly, " Sacrorum eorundem parti- 
 
 ceps et collega," thence simply for 
 Pont if ex. 
 
 3 Intersigna, i.e. tndicia. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 375 
 
 Efferbet, nunc tela pluet, nunc fulmina mittet. 
 
 Hactenus abstinuit, vindictam distulit ; ergo 
 455 Acrius afficiet quos non mora longa piavit." 
 
 Multa quidem monuit^ rerum sed transeo summam; 
 
 Vatidicas transcurro minas, oracula signa; p. 18. 
 
 Hortamen, lacrimas que preces, problema^ verendum 
 
 Fatalis trunci, qui per tria jugera germen 
 460 Decisum lugebit, et liinc rursus remeabit, 
 
 Radicemque suam decorabit in ubere succo, 
 
 Et fios et fructus procedet stipite primo, 
 
 Et tunc succedent moestis solatia Iseta. 
 
 Libamen tantum, tanti mysteria sensus, 
 465 Tarn celebres epulas doctoribus ofFero sagis, 
 
 Coelitibus vel cellistis-; miracula coeli 
 
 Qui contemplantur, solvant senigmata tales. 
 
 Sidera discutiant, obscura profetica dicant : 
 
 Et doceant transacta profamina regis abyssse 
 470 Prodigium fluxisse, suum sumpsisse vigorem ; 
 
 Vel promissa levent populum nova gaudia regno ; 
 
 Spem solident signis, ventura probamine firrnent. 
 
 Mortis adesse diem cernens rex prsescius horam, Death of 
 Extremam vitse metam patefecit ubique, lo^^^^^ 
 
 475 TJt citius mors nota sui suffragia plebis 
 
 Provocet uberius, prsemissa precamina cursu 
 Prsecedant,^ socient animam loca celsa petentem. 
 Hie obit ergo senex operum plenusque dierum 
 Sanctorum, rex ad regnum migTavit habendum ; 
 
 4gQ Rex meat ad coeli cives, ad sidera sidus. 
 
 Agmina sanctorum congaudent principe tanto ; 
 Solus morte cadit; moritur magis Anglia tota; 
 Felix morte ruit, ruit infeliciter ilia ; 
 
 Hie ruit ut scandat, penitus dum subruit ilia. 19^ 
 
 Anno milleno sexageno quoque seno 
 
 Hie obiit, steterat rex viginti tribus annis, 
 
 * MS. Selden, prohlemna. Digby, 
 problemia. 
 
 2 Cellista, i.e. a monk, as the inha» 
 bitants of a cell. 
 
 3 MS. Digbyj Procedant 
 
876 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Unum toUe diem, septem superaddito menses. 
 
 Mors corpus sepelit, famam sepelire nequivit. 
 
 Claruit in vita, post mortem clarior extat ; 
 
 Illius ad tumbam virtus divina salutem 490 
 
 Omnimodis reddit membris, est namque sepulcrum 
 
 ^grotis piscina patens, apotheca medelse. 
 
 Miracles at Contractus quidam precibus visendo sepulcrum 
 Sosj)es abit ; nervos vis occultata resolvit, 
 Crura pedes redeunt, sanguis fluit articulorum 495 
 Nuper junctorum, succus novus irrigat ossa ; 
 Quamlibet incolumem reddunt sua^ robora partem. 
 
 Sex csecos ducens tumbam monotalmus^ adivit; 
 Orbatis oculis septem lux una ducatum 
 Prsebet, luctisono perfundunt imbre sepulcrum; 500 
 Poscunt regis opem, monstrant caliginis orbes : 
 Cseca superfusus vestivit lumina candor. 
 
 Tres quartana viros febris obruit ; attamen illi 
 Visunt sarcofagum ; quasi momento febris exit ; 
 PrsDvalidai vires mox corpora sana reportant. 505 
 
 Opening of Postquam sarcofago triglnta sex jacuisset 
 The*bo^ Annis, sancta caro reperitur et Integra munda; 
 found un- Incorrupta manet vestis^, nil* absque decore, 
 corrupted, -^^-j^ deforme fuit; nil vermes, nilque vetustas 
 
 Foedarant;^ rutilat facies, frons lata relucet ; 510 
 p. 20. Totus fulgor erat, corpus spirabat odores ; 
 
 Nil ruit in cineres, fixi stant vertice crines. 
 
 Vellere namque pilum Roffensis episcopus optat. 
 
 Quern servare cupit, velli pilus a cute nescit. 
 
 Aurea capsa capit translatum corpus honeste, 515 
 
 Corpus capsa capit ; animam prius abstulit sether. 
 
 * MS. Digby, super for sua. 
 
 2 Id. monatolmus. 
 
 ' Id. namque for vestis. 
 
 ^ Id. ne'c. 
 
 ^ Id. Federant 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 377 
 
 Edwardi festo mulier servilibus liasrens Miracles. 
 Obsequiis operis, subito percussa^ tremore, 
 Ad mausoleum recipit perducta salutem. 
 
 520 Praebet adhuc lumen csecis, gressum quoque claudis, 
 Auditum surdis, linguam mutis, mutilatis 
 Membra dat, amentes stabilit, curatque caducos. 
 Obstat ei nuUus lang[u]or divinitus, omnem 
 Expellit morbum, dignis precibus rogitatus. 
 
 525 Idcirco suspendo stilum ; miracula sancti 
 Regis prsesuperant viridantis germina campi, 
 Vel nemorum frondes, Cereris^ flaventis aristas, 
 Aut volucrum plumas, imbres Jovis, aut maris undas. 
 
 Eex bone, primitias nostri rogo sume laboris ; 
 630 Et pueri dignare tui nova carmina scribi 
 Subter laurigeros Pegassei fontis alumnos. 
 Cirrhseos vates famulando pronus adoro. 
 
 Absis detractor, absis mihi, livide lector, Conclu- 
 ^mule, redde tuum vel nostrum quseso libellum ; 
 535 Excusando lege, faveas mihi judice rege, 
 
 Per quern nos scimus bona, quo sine scire nequimus. 
 
 Exj)licit vita beati Edwardi regis et confessorie? 
 
 Address of 
 the author 
 to Henry 
 VI. 
 
 ' MS. Digby, perctissOi 
 2 Idi Cereis. 
 
 ' Id. omits the -\vhole of the 
 Explicit. 
 
EXTRACTS 
 
 A LIFE OF S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR, 
 
 IN LATIN AND NORMAN FRENCH, 
 
 m THE 
 
 LIBRAMES OF CAIUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, AND THE 
 VATICAN AT ROME. 
 
The following extract, containing the account of King Edward being dis- 
 suaded from keeping his vow of pilgrimage to Rome (see above, pp. 67-71, 
 and 368, 369), is given as a specimen of a Life of Edward the Confessor, in 
 verse, from two MSS., both of the Xlllth centuiy, preserved in the libra- 
 ries of Caius College, Cambridge, and the Vatican. The latter contains 
 a translation of a portion of the work in Norman French, as a specimen 
 of which the same passage is given. The text of the Latin extract is taken 
 from the Caius MS. as being the better of the two, and the variations of 
 that in the Vatican are given at the bottom of the page. 
 
EXTRACT 
 
 FROM 
 
 VITA S. ED^yARDI CONFESSORIS 
 
 REGIS ANGLIiE, 
 
 IN THE 
 
 LIBRARY OF GONVILLE AND CAIUS COLLEGE, 
 CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 TaliA tractanti plebs obviat, atque dolorem 
 
 Anxia quern patitur mens pia, voce probat. 
 Effluit in lacrimas cseco terebrata dolore, 
 
 Suspiransque tremit, tacta timore gemit. 
 5 Jam quasi Daca manus quam se cavisse putabant 
 
 Tanto rege, cient bella novata, timent. 
 Communis plebi timor et primatibus ; sequo 
 
 Concutitur^ turris atque taberna plebe. 
 Iri deletum totam metuunt regionem, 
 10 Procuratoris si viduantur ope. 
 
 Clamor ad alta volat, gemitus clarescit apertus ; 
 
 Nec velut interdum murmura rauca sonant. 
 AfFectus animi lacrimis testantur obortis \ ^ 
 
 Secretum cordis fusa querela palat. 
 J 5 Paupertas dolet uberius, neque enim sine causa, 
 
 Pauca licet teneat, perdere multa timens. 
 Qu8e percussa metu quse saucia vulnera cseco 
 
 Tacta dolore novo tendit ad astra manus. 
 
 The people 
 dissuade 
 the king 
 from ful- 
 filling his 
 vow of pil- 
 grimage to 
 Rome. 
 
 ^ MS. Vatican, Chr. 489, conquatitur. 
 
 2 Id. ahortis. 
 
382 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Procumbensque solo se proclamat morituram 
 
 Regis in abscessu cuncta premeiite^ fame. 20 
 Communis dolor est, communis causa pericli 
 
 Cunctorum pariter anxia corda movet. 
 Attamen inter eos causae communis amore 
 
 Unus pro multis lisec recitando gemit : 
 " Quid tibi mentis ait, pater indite, quo rationis 25 
 
 Jure paras populum linquere, quseso, tuum? 
 QnsQ, vel quot maneant, te discedente, pericla, 
 
 Quanta, quis expediet, sint peritura bona? 
 Quse tecum venit, te pax abeunte recedet, 
 
 Qu8e nequit absque suo sceptra tenere pari. 30 
 Succumbet certe regni status iste ruin^e, 
 
 Quern sublimavit lingua manusque tua. 
 Agmina multa quidem procerum populique^ relinquis, 
 
 At tua prse multis millibus una manus. 
 Pro dolor! exponis patriam, pater, expoliandam, 35 
 
 Quam premet ad nutum barbara turba suum. 
 In jugulum nostrum descendet barbarus ensis, 
 
 Quippe tuos cives sternet iniqua manus. 
 Ire paras Romam, laudabile, non tarn en unum^ 
 
 Pluribus eequandum credimus esse bonum.^ 40 
 O proceres, proliibete nefas, proliibete, verendi 
 
 Pontifices, patriae cogite, quseso, patrem, 
 Ut vel omittat iter vel difFerat ; ista future 
 
 Tempore res poterit et meliore geri. 
 Quippe status regni tener est ; perfecta potestas 45 
 
 Utilius tantum aggredietur iter." 
 His circumseptum lacrimis precibusque videns se, 
 
 Velle suum librat cum pietate diu.^ 
 Quippe moram suadet pietas, transire voluntas ; 
 
 Consulit liaec uni, pluribus ilia bonis. 50 
 Fluctuat in dubio ; non solvere vota periclum est, 
 
 Et minus humanum nolle cavere suis. 
 
 ' Id. promcnte. j ^ Id. omits these two lines. 
 
 2 Id. populi proccrumque, | * Id. Dei, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 383 
 
 Inquirens igitur quid gratius Omnipotenti, 
 
 Vir prudens mentis consulit alta suse. 
 55 Nam nec omittendum pntat aut iter arripiendum, The king 
 
 Sed difFerre breve tempus ad usque placet. folJ^dulie 
 Donee apostolicse qu£8 sit sententia sedis, opinion of 
 
 Kebus in incertis scripta relata probent. ^^P^* 
 Summa fuit tandem sententia, mittere Romam, 
 60 Hanc et non aliam res jubet ire viam. 
 
 Yota ne sint implenda magis quam sint redimenda, 
 
 Quidve sit utilius Papa docere potest. 
 
TRANSLATION 
 
 or THE 
 
 PREVIOUS EXTRACT, IN NORMAN FRENCH. 
 
 From MS. Clir. 489, in the Vatican, 
 
 The people 
 dissuade 
 the King 
 from ful- 
 filling his 
 vow of pil- 
 grimage to 
 Home. 
 
 Des que li reis lur ofc mustrd 
 Sun vu e puis sa volente, 
 Wi ot un sul ki ne plurast, 
 U ki de pour n'en tremblast. 
 Par luncs suspirs e par griefs plurs 
 Demustrent lur granz clolurs ; 
 Ja quiderent estre suspris 
 Des durs Daneis lur ennemis ; 
 Par sun aler perdre duterenfc 
 10 Le pais, que par lui recuvrerent. 
 Lieve li criz entre la gent^ 
 Gemisent, plurent tendrement, 
 Si cume trestut le pais 
 Fust a fu e en flambe mis ; 
 15 Dune veisiez povi-es plurer, 
 
 Lur mains vers Deu al ciel lever ; 
 Trestut quident de faim murir, 
 Se li reis s'en deit si partir. 
 II n'unt mais de lur vie cure, 
 20 Tuz pensent de lure sepulture ; 
 
 Riches et poveres en liaet crient, 
 E tuz communement li prient 
 Qu'il nes laist a tel duel murir, 
 Ne sun realme si perir, 
 25 Qu'il ne duinst a ses enemis 
 Sa gent, sa tere, e ses amis. 
 
 .1. Uever i§ a form of lever, " The cry rises. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 385 
 
 Kar s'il de lui sul sunt gnerpiz, 
 De eus serrunt mult tost envaiz 
 La pais que Deus lur ot dun^, 
 
 SO Et par lui esteit aferm^e. 
 
 Duterent que ne turnast a guerre, 
 Si li reis partist de la terre. 
 Deu, ki restora lur damage, 
 Lur duna lur rei en ostage, 
 
 35 Que tant cum il lur rei serreit. 
 La tere pais e joie avereit. 
 Pur CO plaingnent comunement. 
 Que de eus se parte a tel turment ; 
 Prient lui que il en ait pitie, 
 
 40 Quel nes guerpisse a tel pechie ; 
 Ne deveit pas pur un bien faire 
 Tanz perils vers sa gent atraire ; 
 Ne poeit pas un sul bien reindre, 
 Tanz malz dunt tanz se durent plaindre. 
 
 45 Les ordenez I'unt conjur^, 
 
 De part Deu li unt comand^, 
 Que od eus remaigne bonement, 
 Maintienge sa tere e sa gent ; 
 La laie gent merci li crie, 
 
 50 Que od eux remaigne mult li prie ; 
 E s'il ore nel volt laisier, 
 B'en eals le vuille purluignier. 
 
 Quant li reis vit cele dulur, 
 S'en out merveilluse tendrur ; 
 55 De toutes parz vit sa gent plaindre, 
 Vit sei par lur lermes desteindre ; 
 Ne s'en set cument conseiller 
 Ne que ifaire ne que laissier : 
 
 V. 51. laisier is a form of laier, to 
 give it up. 
 
 V. 52. eaJs, i.e. eiix. rurluignier, 
 to delay. 
 
 V. 56. desteindre, i.e. etcindre, 
 calmer. 
 
 33 B 
 
386 
 
 LIFE OF S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 The king 75 
 determines 
 to await 
 the opinion 
 of the 
 Pope. 
 
 II ne se set al quel tenir, 
 60 A piti^ va sun desir ; 
 
 Sun desir del aler Tenor te, 
 Pitie li dit que s'en resorte ; 
 Sun desir li feseit entendre 
 Qu'il deveit a Deu sun vu rendre ; 
 65 E que, s'il ore nel feseit, 
 
 Ne saveit s'il mais le fereit. 
 D'altre part li diseit pitie 
 Qu'il fereit trop cruel pecliie, 
 Si n'en volsist aver merci 
 70 De lur dulur e de lur cri. 
 
 Ore ne sout il a quel fin traire; 
 Mais Deus requiert qu'il lui duinst faire 
 Co que plus li seit acceptable, 
 E al poeple plus profitable. 
 Dune ad li reis a sun avis 
 Un proplii table cunseil pris : 
 Qu'il del tut ne remaindreit, 
 Mais sun eire purluignereit, 
 Des que il en peust saveir 
 80 De I'Apostoile le voleir : 
 
 Sulunc lui en vuldra ovrer, 
 U del remaindre u del aler, 
 E CO qu'il en cunseillereit 
 Ad bon curage le freit. 
 
 V. 61. enorter, i.e. enhorter, to ex- 1 v. 69. volsist is the 3rd pers. sing, 
 hort. Inhortari. imperf. subj. of vouloir. 
 
 V. 62. ^we s'en reserve, to abandon it. i v. 78. ezVe, journey. (?) 
 
VITA ^DUUARDI REGIS 
 
 QUI APUD WESTMONASTERIUM REQUIESCIT. 
 
 FROM MS. 526 IN THE HARLEIAN COLLECTION 
 
 IN THE 
 
 BRITISH MUSEUM. 
 
 B B 2 
 
YITA ^DUUARDI REGIS QUI APUD WEST- 
 MOMSTERIUM REQUIESCIT. 
 
 10 
 
 POETA. 
 
 SuRGENS Musa tuis comitata decenter alumnis, 
 
 Sopitum longa solve quiete larem. 
 Qui terras coxit Sol, a torrente retorsit 
 
 Mitis equos Cancro, orbe sub occiduo. 
 Succendens Chelas, ad tsedia longa tenebras 
 
 Extendit noctis prodigus excubiis. 
 Longa quies calami dissolvit mentis acumen ; 
 
 Canitiemque sui cera veterna dolet. 
 Nos tenues rebus dilapsis pluris egemus 
 
 Quos reparare solet spes tua ; surge, soror. 
 
 p. 1. 
 
 Prologue. 
 Dialogue 
 between 
 the Toct 
 and the 
 Muse. 
 
 20 
 
 MusA. 
 
 Asto pro foribus, limen custodia nostra 
 
 Servat, nec somnus nec sopor uUus adest. 
 Yerum tu quem tot circum latratibus urget 
 
 Multorum livor, immoderate furens ; 
 Yel cujus miseri paupertas, libera certe, 
 
 Ictibus assiduis tundit utrumque latus ; 
 Miror quid dormis, tua vel tot commoda sjDernis, 
 
 Cum tibi nos fida suppeditemus ope : 
 Ergo neglectas post tempora longa tabellas 
 
 Cum graphio repetens, accipe quid jubeam. 
 Materies servata tibi condigna relatu, 
 
 Summis gesta viris, hactenus occuluit. 
 
 The Muse 
 exhorts the 
 Poet to 
 write. 
 
390 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Hanc assigno tibi sub primatu referendi; 
 
 Quisquis post temptet, sane secundus erifc ; 
 Ore tuo dicet, legati functus honore ; 
 
 Aures huic pateant, cetera cuncta tibi. 
 
 25 
 
 POETA. 
 
 Sentio jam dudum quern me conaris ad usum, 
 
 Intentum fieri officiosa monens : 
 Tu, qusecunque voles, jubeas servire volenti, 
 
 Si tamen ad laudes attineat dominse, 30 
 Cui me vovisti specialius, ac monuisti 
 
 Ut nostros casus respiceret propius. 
 Respexit miserans, miserata manum dedit, et sic 
 
 Stare jubet, casum ne subeamus item. 
 Compos promissi, fallacis nescia dicti, 35 
 
 Dum vivit, certe vivimus ; id satis est. 
 Ilia pedes fixit, nos ut de morte reduxit, 
 
 Et simul abjectos restituit calamos. 
 Vovimus hos illi per secula sic famulari, 
 
 Ut quicquid referant, laus et honor sit ei. 40 
 Nunc dicenda doce ; simili, te prseduce, voce, 
 
 Discipuli studio, subsequar ut potero. 
 
 His subject 
 to be the 
 glory 
 of Bang 
 Edward: 
 
 MUSA. 
 
 Et cujus laudi devotius organa nostrse 
 
 Omne clientelse personat obsequium ? 
 Huic citharse jubilos lyrico modulamine mixtos 
 
 Intonat ipsa novis musica nostra modis ; 
 Hanc Euterpe, Clio, Polymnia, concelebrando 
 
 Gratificant mundo carmine perpetuo : 
 Hanc tu, dum vivis, grandi merito celebrabis, 
 
 Affectum cujus hac cumulamus ope. 
 Vatibus exclusis, cessantibus atque poetis, 
 
 ^dwardi regis carmine primus eris. 
 Hunc die Anglorum regem, forma speciosum. 
 
 Corporis atque animi nobilitate bonum : 
 
 45 
 
 50 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 391 
 
 55 Ejus ut adventu depresso secula luctu 
 Aurea mox Anglis enituere suis ; 
 Ut post bella David pax succedens Salomonis 
 
 Lethseo gemitus pressit in amne graves, 
 Undantesque suo difFudit prodiga regi 
 60 Divitias cornu copia munifico ; 
 
 Ut procul, hoc vivo, tanto duce, rege, patrono, 
 
 Hosticus absistat terror et ira tumens ; 
 Floreat ut canis niveo candore venustis, 
 Virtutis speculum, gratia multa Dei. 
 65 Ipsius huic lateri depingis imperiali 
 
 Quse sociata viget, hsec tua spes et opes. 
 Altera pars hominis, species eadem probitatis ; 
 
 Altius ingenium, consiliumque ^ citum ; 
 Convenit nusquam terrarum par sibi quicquam ; 
 70 Corpore nam gemino unus habentur homo. 
 Hanc, licet affectum languentis posse relinquat,^ 
 
 Dices pro merito nobiliore stilo. 
 Ipsius inde patrem fidei pietate cluentem 
 Scribes Godwinum jura beasse ducum ; 
 75 Ac velut Elysii fons unicus irrigat orbem, 
 Progenitis ex se fluminibus quatuor,^ 
 Fetibus ut variis fecundent viscera terrse, 
 Ac foveant proprio condita plura sinu ; 
 Sustinet Anglorum pietas sic ccelica regnum, 
 80 Hoc duce progenitis pignoribus quatuor,^ 
 
 Quorum tum cordis, turn corporis inclita virtus, 
 
 Diversis opibus sufficit imperium : 
 Horum discreta serie dices probitatem, 
 Quos actu proprio prsestiterint titulos. 
 85 Carmine germano germanos plenius actus 
 Alternans, operis ordine pone modum. 
 I, ne continuo Isedatur musica cursu, 
 
 Interdum proso carmina verte gradu; 
 Pagina quo vario reparetur fessa relatu, 
 90 Clarius et pateat historise series. 
 
 p. 2. 
 
 of the 
 Queen, 
 
 and of her 
 
 father 
 
 Godwin. 
 
 He is to 
 write partly 
 in verse 
 and partly 
 in prose. 
 
 ^ MS. conciliumque. i loving one," i.e. " Though your 
 
 2 This line means, " Although | ability is not equal to your love." 
 power fails the affection of the 1 ^ MS. quattuor. 
 
392 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 [POETA.] 
 
 Nil mihi gratius est liorum quam dicere laudes 
 A quibus et primum protegor a domina. 
 
 Nunc accingamus, sed nobiliore cotliurno ; 
 Utque mones proso tramite pergo viam. 
 
 Character ViRGA sequitatis Dei nbi quod sibi displicuerat in 95 
 • populo detersit per pressuram Danorum, regnumque 
 cessit Cnuto regi vario eventu bellorum, inter novos 
 adepti regni principes regio ascites lateri, hie Godwinus 
 cujus supra meminimus, cum consilio cautissimus, turn 
 bellicis rebus ab ipso rege probatus est strenuissimus. lOQ 
 Erat quoque morum sequalitate tarn cunctis quam ipsi 
 regi gratissimus, assiduo laboris accinctu incomparabilis, 
 jocunda et promt a affabilitate omnibus afiabiiis. Vo- 
 cantibus autem quibusdam regni competentibus negotiis 
 regem in gentem suam, — absenti enim rebellare para- 105 
 Hisser- verant collo efFreni ejus abicientes potentiam, — adheesit 
 comes individuus per omnem viam. Hie ejus pruden- 
 tiam, liic laborum constantiam, hie virtutis militiam,^ 
 hie attentius expertus est idem rex tanti principis 
 valentiam, quam profundus eloquio, et si eum sibi 110 
 and ho- artius asstringeret quovis decenti beneficio, quantse 
 commoditatis sibi foret in noviter acquisito Anglorum 
 regno. Taliter ergo diutius probatum, ponit eum sibi 
 He marries a secretis, dans illi in conjugem sororem suam. Unde 
 sister ^[-in- ^^'^-^ repatriaret in Angliam, feliciter actis omnibus 115 
 law]. totius p?ene regni, ab ipso constituitur dux et bajulus.^ 
 Adeptus^ tanti honoris primatum non se extulit, sed 
 omnibus bonis se pro posse patrem prsebuit ; quia* 
 p. 8. quam a puero addidicerat mentis mansuetudinem, non 
 
 exuit ; verum banc, ut naturaliter sibi indita, erga 120 
 subditos et inter pares seterna assiduitate excoluit. 
 Undecunque emergerent injurise, in hoc jus et lex 
 
 * This word was originally written 
 7naliiiam, but has heen altered into 
 militiam. 
 
 2 Bajulus ; the first meaning of 
 this word is Portator, bearer, as it 
 occurs below, 1. 464 : thence it means 
 Fcedagogus. " Prsesertim Bajuli 
 
 dicti qui filiorum principis educa- 
 tioni praeficiebantur, quorum summa 
 proinde in Palatio dignitas et aucto- 
 ritas erat." — Du Cange. 
 
 3 MS. adepti, altered from adeptus. 
 
 * MS. quam. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR 
 
 393 
 
 impromta recuperabatur. Unde non pro domino 
 liabebatur, sed a cunctis patriae filiis pro patre cole- 
 
 125 batur. Nati sunt ergo filii et filise tanto patri non 
 degeneres, sed paterna et materna probitate insignes, 
 in quibus niitriendis studiosius his artibus agitur, 
 quibus futuro regno munimen pariter et juvamen in 
 his paratur. Et quoniam circa id nostra versatur 
 
 1 30 intentio ut supradictorum probitas posteros non lateat, 
 succurrente nostrse descriptionis officio, hjBC suo loco 
 dicenda reservemus, quseque primum omittenda non 
 sunt, enucleatius et succinct e suo or dine dicemus. 
 Kegnante supradicto Cnuto rege, floruit hie in ejus 
 
 135 aula primus inter summos regni proceres ; et agente 
 sequitatis ratione, quod scribebat, scriptum, quod dele- 
 bat, omnes censebant delendum. Et in hujus potentatus 
 solio potenter viguit, donee et hunc regem et ejus 
 totam stirpem, Ille qui regna pro libitu suo transfert, 
 
 140 succidit. Succidit, inquam ; quia in ejus semine reser- 
 vavit, cui Anglici regni annueret virgam. Sed velut 
 pater, flagellatis filiis jam pacatus, donaria quae abs- 
 traxerat pie repraesentat, et ad se advocatis blandiens 
 prsestat, sic Dei pietas Anglis post gravem suse cor- 
 
 145 reptionis pressuram parcens, de antiquorum regum 
 stirpe servatum florem ostendit, utque himc et regno 
 et saluti suce peterent, et vires praestitit, et animos 
 accendit. Neque hoc tunc subito vel incerto casu 
 dabatur, sed prsemonstrante evidentibus oraculis Dei 
 
 150 magna pietate, hoc ab omnibus petebatur. Nam quale 
 prophetae vaticinio dicitur : Priusquam te formarem in 
 utero novi te, et antequam exires de vulva sanctifi- 
 cavi te^; tale nimirum signum praestatur et in hac re. 
 
 Antiqui regis ^thelredi regia conjuge utero gravida, -^-^^^^^ of 
 
 155 in ejus partus sobole si masculus prodiret, omnis Edward, 
 conjurat patria, in eo se dominum expectare et regem, 
 qui regeret universam^ Anglorum gentem. In hac voce 
 populi non dissonat vox et voluntas Domini, quod, 
 licet aliquo temporum decursu difFerat, tamen in tem- 
 
 * Jerem. i. 5. 
 
 2 MS. universum 
 
S94 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 pore salutis gloriosius agendum reservat. Natus ergo 1^0 
 puer dignus prsemonstratur patriae sacramento, qui 
 quandoque paterni regni sullimaretur solio, et prse- 
 cedentium tempestatum turbinem sic suo sereno se- 
 daret moderamine, ut pro pads obtentu omnis ilia 
 p. 4. hostilis vastitas et incursio excederet memorise. Irru- 165 
 ente vero Danica devastatione, puer defertur^ ad avos 
 suos in Francia, ut cum eis ablactationis suae trans- 
 
 ^e^ssent igat infantiam, vel potius ne tantse devastationis 
 absorbeatur fluctibus, et Anglis suis suus diu expec- 
 tatus non pereat parvulus. Defluxerat ergo jam grave 170 
 tempus flendi, et ex gratia Dei imminebat jam diu 
 exoptatum tempus miserendi, quo scilicet Dei pietas 
 respexit in preces humilium, et non sprevit gemitus 
 eoTum^ ut scriherentuT hcec in generatione suhsequen- 
 tium, et populus qui crearetur laudaret Dominum.^ ^ 75 
 Dum hie fletus esset de desolato regni solio in populo 
 Anglorum, flebat pariter Deo dilectus sanctse memorise 
 
 Vision Brilitwaldus episcopus Uuiltunensium ; flebat, inquam, 
 
 Briht^ald. super talibus propitiari Dei petebat clementiam. 
 
 Agebat tunc temporis excubias fletus sui in coenobio 180 
 Glestiniensi, fessusque post diutinas lacrimas soporem 
 incidit hie vir Dei, cum ecce inter sancta sanctorum 
 videt beatum Petrum, apostolorum primum, decentis 
 hominis personam in regem consecrare, coelibem ei 
 vitam designare, regni que annos sub certo vitse calculo 185 
 determinare. Quem etiam hie poscentem de subse- 
 quentis regni regnatura posteritate, hac edocet respon- 
 sione ; " Regnum," inquit, "Anglorum est Dei; post te 
 providit sibi regem ad placitum suum." 
 
 Coronation Prseeunte ergo gratuita Dei dementia, reducto diu 190 
 afflictis Anglis barbarica servitute redemptionis suge 
 jubelseo, instat potissimum supradictus dux Godwinus, 
 ut regem suum recipiant in nativi juris sui throno ; et 
 ([uoniam pro patre ab omnibus habebatur, in paterno 
 consultu libenter audiebatur, Festivo itaque univer- 195 
 
 1 MS. above defertur inserts vel I ^ pg. ci. 18, 19 = cii. 17, 18. 
 
 transchicitur. I 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 395 
 
 sorum tripudio^ mittuntur post eum duces et episcopi. 
 
 Ab his prospere adducitur, ab istis alacriter suscipitur, 
 
 et solio sullimandus regali, Cantise in ecclesia Christi 
 
 consecratur cbristus Dei, passimque applauditur ei tarn 
 
 200 in servitutis quam in obauditionis sponsione fideli. 
 
 Laudatur a cunctis, reejno stabilito in dominatu nativo, pros- 
 
 .... . perity. 
 
 et in liac vicissitudine sollennes gratias Regi celebrant 
 
 altissimo. Et non soli Angli, quibus divinitus hsec prse- 
 
 stabatur gratia, verum congaudet ex vicina germani- 
 
 205 tate "universalis Gallia. Cujus principes hac exhilarati 
 fama, arnica festinant legatis suis mittere mandamina, 
 et tanti regis amicitiam expetere cum pacis gratia. 
 Primus ipse Romanorum imperator Heinricus, qui et 
 ejusdem Eaduuardi regis sororem Gonliildam nomine p. 5. 
 
 210 conjugem duxerat, exhilaratus quod eum in paterna ^^^^^^^^^ 
 sede intlironizatum didicerat, ad conjungendas in in- Emperor of 
 vicem dextras legatos dirigit, munera imperiali liberali- Grermany. 
 tate exhibenda mittit, et quae tantos decebat terrarum 
 dominos, pacem et amicitiam sibi suisque prsestat et 
 
 215 petit. Rex quoque Francorum, item Heinricus nomine. The King 
 ejusdem Anglorum regis vicina carnis propinquitate ^^^^ance. 
 consanguineus, eadem novitate plurimum jocundatus, 
 legatis suis cum eodem exoptatum amicis utriusque 
 pepigit foedus. Rex etiam Danorum, licet infinita The King 
 
 220 interfluentis Oceani^ longinquitate dirimatur, legatis ^g^^^' 
 tamen suis longo maris terrarumque circuitu defessis, 
 pacem et dilectionem ejus precatur, patrem eum sibi 
 eligit, seque ut filium illi in omnibus subicit, jussusque 
 ab eodem Anglorum rege banc sponsionem et sacra- 
 
 225 mentis jurat, et obsidibus confirmat. Ceteri quoque 
 
 eorundem regum tyranni^ et quique potentissimi duces et 
 
 principes, legatis suis eum adeunt, amicum et dominum 
 
 sibi suisque constituunt, eique fidelitatem et servitium 
 
 suum in manus ponunt. Mittuntur singulis pro celsi- ^^l^^rd 
 
 , . T 1 sends pre- 
 
 230 tudine sua ab ipso rege regalia munera, quse ut nullius sents to the 
 
 ^ Trench 
 
 nobles. 
 
 1 tripudium, i.e. gaudium. 
 ^ MS. occeani. 
 
 ^ Tyrannus, i.e. Dominus feudi, 
 baro, said of any nobles. 
 
896 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 quamlibet multiplex regis vel principis •unquam sequaret 
 munificentia, regum pulclierrimus et nobilissimus An- 
 glorum rex jiEdwardus facit eisdem Francorum prin- 
 cipibus vel annua vel continua. In principio siquidem 
 regni sui tanta divinitus donatur claritate et gratia, 235 
 Peace of ut quiescente in pacis quiete universali Britannia, cum 
 the coun- adjacentium regnorum monarchiarumque angularibus 
 insulis, videretur innovari in eo illud donativum 
 divini muneris, quo[d] post bellieosnm Davidis regnum 
 terrores compescuit prseliorum, et succedenti filio ejus 240 
 Salomoni in solio glori^e pacis exliibuit regnum, ut, 
 penitus extinctis omnibus contrariis motibus, in man- 
 suetudine viveret, suos cum benignitate regeret, et 
 universa mundi gloria et divitiis abundantius cunctis 
 terrarum regibus exuberaret. 245 
 Edward's Et ut statum sive formam ejusdem non prsetereamus, 
 personal hominis persona' erat decentissima, discretse proceritatis, 
 and^cha-^^ capillis et barba canitie insignis lactea, facie plena et 
 racter. ^^^^ rosea, manibus macris et niveis, longis quoque 
 
 interlucentibus digitis, reliquo corpore toto integer et 250 
 regius homo. Continua gravitate jocundus, humiliatis 
 incedens visibus gratissimse cum quo vis affabilitatis. 
 p. 6, Si ratio aliquem suscitaret animi motum, leonini vide- 
 batur terroris, iram tamen non prodebat jurgiis. 
 Cunctis poscentibus aut benigne daret aut benigne 255 
 negaret, ita et ut benigna negatio plurima videretur 
 largitio. In frequentia vere se regem et dominum, in 
 privato, salva quidem regia maj estate, agebat se suis 
 ut consocium. Causam Dei ej^iscopis suis et ejus 
 mysterii juris viris imponens, monebat ut secundum 260 
 agerent causam, seculi judiciariis principibus et palatii 
 sui causidicis prsecipiens ut juste discernerent, quatinus 
 et probitas regiam defensionem, et malitia, ubi erum- 
 peret, suam cum sequitate haberet damnationem. 
 Leges iniquas evellens, justas sapienti consilio statuens, 265 
 omnem Britanniam Isetificavit, cui ex Dei gratia et 
 hereditario jure plus rex prsesedit. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 3D7 
 
 Laudibus exortis hinc grates concinat orbis, 
 Et resonet mecum tua musica gaiidia rerum ; 
 
 270 QuDB lux de coelo rutilans in rege novello 
 
 Anglis illuxit, gemebundaque corda resolvit ; 
 Has quoque comitias qua Isetitia celebrarunt 
 Festivi proceres, certatim dona ferentes, 
 Agnovere suum regem, magnumque patronum. 
 
 275 Multa dedere quidem, verum supereminet omnes 
 Larga ducis probitas Godwini munere talis : 
 Scaplia gravis, longo latemm compage reducto 
 Yerticibus binis, sinibus stabat Tamesinis: 
 Sedibus gequato numerosis ordine lato, 
 
 280 A media navi despecto vertice mali, 
 
 Centum bis denis aptata minacibus heris.^ 
 Aureus e puppi leo prominet ; sequora prorse 
 Celsse pennato perterret corpore draco 
 Aureus, et Unguis flammam vomit ore trisulcis. 
 
 285 Nobilis appensum pretiatur purpura velum, 
 
 Quo patrum series depicta docet varias res, 
 
 Bellaque nobilium turbata per sequora regum. 
 
 Antenmee gravidus stipes roburque volatvis 
 
 Sustinet extensis auro rutilantibus alis.^ 
 
 * * * * * * 3 
 
 290 et rei quam tractamus et eis quibus liac historia 
 famulam^ur. 
 
 Verses on 
 the presents 
 given to the 
 king by the 
 barons, es- 
 pecially by 
 Godwin. 
 
 p. 7. 
 
 295 
 
 Felix prole pia dux, stirpe beatus avita, 
 His quatuor"^ natis dans Anglis pignora pacis. 
 Prodit gemma prior, varise probitatis amatrix, 
 In medio regni, tanto duce filia patre 
 ^d3it digna suo, regi condigna marito, 
 Cujus consilio pax continet undique regnum, 
 
 Compari- 
 son of God- 
 win's four 
 children 
 with the 
 four rivers 
 of Paradise. 
 
 * Heris must be from herns, mas- 
 ter, in spite of the false quantity. It 
 may be defended by the expression 
 KwTrrjs avaf, ffisch. Pers. 378. Eur. 
 Cycl. 86, But the two previous lines 
 are very obscure. 
 
 2 Compare this account with that 
 
 in Florence of Worcester, under the 
 year 1040, who represents the ship 
 as a present from Godwin to Har- 
 decnut. This last is most probably 
 the truth. 
 
 ^ One leaf (at least) is lost here. 
 
 ^ MS. quattuor. 
 
898 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Atque cavet populus violent ne foedera pacis. 
 Sic de fonte tuo, Paradise, latentibus uno 
 Derivas orbi signis in quattuor amnes SOO 
 Sufficienter aquas, vegetent ut viscera terrse, 
 Atque statum vitse foveant hominum pecorumque ; 
 Seque una laudant utero generata potenter 
 Pignora dissimili partu generis variati 
 Corpore, voce, loco, spatio quoque, tempore, motu. 805 
 Aera conscendit pars haec hserendo supernis, 
 Spemque sui generis nido fovet arboris altse ; 
 Ilia profunda petit tranans inimica voratrix, 
 Damna suae stirpis faciens, truncumque parentem 
 Pendit ab ore tenens, dum certo tempore vitse 810 
 Flatus vivificans animal de non animata 
 Matre creat ; studet inde suis resoluta rapinis. 
 Felicem mundum, si^ servent flumina cursum 
 Quseque suum, proprias sic fecundantia terras 
 Foedere servato, statuit quod coelicus ordo ! 815 
 Eidebunt^ mediis candentia lilia campis ; 
 Capparus auricomis rutilabit in sequore cirris, 
 Yer quoque purpureis decorabit^ prata ligustris, 
 Aerise torvo spectabunt lumine quercus 
 Subjectas late terras devictaque regna, 320 
 Cum per mellifluos montes et prata gregatim 
 Depascentur apes ; salvo secura labore 
 In laribus propriis jam nil, formica, timebis. 
 p. 8 Quod si turbinibus commotis livor iniquus 
 
 Euperit hoc pactum, heu quanta ruina sequetur ! 325 
 
 Antiquumque Chaos rursum miser orbis habebit. 
 
 Solventur celsse rupta radice cupressi, 
 
 Sublimesqae ruent confracto vertice pinus, 
 
 Alta cadet cedrus languentibus undique ramis ; 
 
 Et qusecunque sinu proprio pretiosa fovebat, 380 
 
 Hie furor liostiles violenter capta per urbes 
 
 Plenius ingratis cumulabit munera terris. 
 
 1 MS), fervent. 
 
 2 MS. videbunt. 
 
 MS. decorabit^, i.e. decorabitur. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 399 
 
 Or do narrationis hujus necessario expostulabat quse- 
 dam superius expetere, ut textus subsequentium a 
 
 335 necessaria non oberret veritate. Cum preedictus sanctas Frenchmen 
 memorise -^dwardus rex repatriaret a Francia, ^^i^ntTEng- 
 eadem gente comitati sunt quam plures non ignobiles land by 
 viri, quos plurimis honoribus ditatos secum retinuit 
 idem rex, utpote compos totius regni, ordinariosque 
 
 340 constituit secret orum consilii sui, et rectores rerum 
 
 regalis palatii. Inter quos convenerat abbas quidam Kodbertus 
 Rodbertus nomine, qui trans mare monasterio prge- ^jfggg 
 fuerat Gemeticensi, quique potissimum, ut aiunt, regi Bishop of 
 semper astitit a secretis, ejusque consilio plurima tum 
 
 345 digna tum indigna in regno contingebant, ut sese 
 mundus habet eventibus variis. Emigrante autem epis- 
 copo Lundonise, regio favore successit hie in sede ejus- 
 dem pontificalis cathedrae, et suscepta tanti provectus 
 auctoritate, immersit se altius quam necesse erat in dis- 
 
 350 ponenda regalium consiliorum et actuum serie ; adeo His in- 
 etiam ut secundum quod dicitur, Corrumpunt mores ^[^i^ 
 honos colloquia mala,^ ex assiduitate colloquiorum king, 
 ejus rex coepit post habere consilia utiliora. Unde 
 etiam, ut vulgo fit, quam plures regni sui proceres 
 
 355 culpa oflfendit aliena, talibusque ex causis paulatim 
 coepit turbari ejus res publica, cum obeuntibus posses- 
 soribus suis evacuatas dignitatum sedes hi optarent 
 siiis, illi distraherent alienis. Dum sic regalis curia 
 ea agitaretur tempestate, e seculo excessit Edzinus Death of 
 
 360 archiepiscopus Cantise. Adoleverat autem in eadem Edzinus 
 Christi ecclesia, a tenero ungue monasticis educatus (a.d.io50). 
 disciplinis, ex supradicti ducis Godwini stirpe, quidam P* ^• 
 monachus Aelricus nomine ; vir scilicet secularis indus- 
 trise et plurima in mundanis rebus prseditus sagacitate, Election of 
 
 365 non minus quoque in eadem dilectus congregatione. :jA-elricus 
 Quem tam totius ecclesise universales fihi, quam monkl of 
 ipsius monasterii monachi, in archiprsesulem sibi ex- 5^anter- 
 
 Dury and 
 
 poscunt dari, huncque et affectu communi et petitioned 
 
 1 Cor. XV. 33, I 2 MS. petitioni altered from petitione. 
 
400 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 petition to eligunt prseesse regular!. Mittunt etiam ad supradic- 
 throuSf Godwinum, qui regio favore in ea dominabatur 370 
 
 Godwin for parte regni, commonent eum generis sui, precantur ut 
 firmation affectu propinquitatis regem adeat, et hunc utpote 
 in eadem ecclesia nutritum et secundum canonica in- 
 stituta electum sibi pontificem annuat. Promittit fide- 
 liter pro viribus suis dux inclitus, regemque adiens 375 
 innotescit petitionem et electionem ecclesiastici con- 
 quia, ut supra diximus, pius rex aurem 
 Rodbertus * magis accoiuHiodabat adversse parti illis diebus, a conatu 
 of^Canter P®^^^^^^^^ ^^^^ idem dux est repulsus. Rodbertus vero 
 bury. Lundonioe sede relicta, in Cantianam commigrat eccle- 380 
 siam, regis munere arcliiepiscopus, totius ecclesise filiis 
 banc injur iam pro nisu suo reclamantibus. 
 
 Compos tandem desiderii sui, idem arcbiprsesul in 
 adepta summi bonoris dignitate, coepit eundem ducem 
 totis viribus et conatibus irritare et adversari. Et quia 335 
 apud regem pro reverentia ordinis supremi a secretis loco 
 stabat principal], frequentibus eum infestabat consiliis, 
 et a secundis expositum nonnullis interdum incommoda- 
 Quarrel -^^^j^ damnis. Accedebat autem ad exercendos odiorum 
 
 between 
 
 the Arch- motus pro episcopo in causam justam quod terrse 390 
 Godwin qusedam ducis contiguse erant quibusdam terris quse 
 ad Christi attinebant ecclesiam. Crebrse quoque erant 
 inter eos controversise, quod eum dicebat terras archi- 
 episcopatus sui invasisse, et in injuria sua usibus suis 
 eas tenere. Ferebat autem idem industrius dux incau- 395 
 tins furentem episcopum pacifice, turn pro regis honore, 
 turn pro gentis innato more, quod nihil agant festine 
 vel facile, sed ex consilio plurima visa prsecipita- 
 tione per se expectant vel difiluere vel perire. Co- 
 quebat tamen vehementius quosdam suorum ilia ducis 400 
 injuria, et nisi ejus obsisteret prohibition gravi episco- 
 pum perssepe multassent contumelia. Et licet hoc per 
 se evidentius expertus esset, non quievit tamen, sed 
 insanise insaniam addens, omni conatu regis animum 
 in ilium evertebat, eumque dolo in regem irruere co- 405 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 401 
 
 nari ufc quondam in ejus fratrem, credere persuadebat. p. 10. 
 Quod que superius, materie non inferente, dictum non Death of 
 est, habuerat idem rex Aedwardus germanum fratrem ^Vother of 
 Aelfredum nomine, qui, defuncto utrorumque vitrico Edward, 
 
 410 rege scilicet Cnuto, — cum, agentibus Danis qui tunc tern- oodwia 
 poris in regno potentes et factiosi habebantur, quidam 
 filiorum ejus Haroldus, obliquo ut aiunt, sanguine, ei 
 natus, successisset in regnum, homo ut ferter, insolens 
 et non bonarum artium, — Britanniam cum armatis pau- 
 
 415 cioribus Francis iuconsultius ingressus, superque patrio 
 regno adipiscendo cum ageret incautius, jussu prsedicti 
 regis perperam aiunt captum et ad mortem usque 
 cruciatum ; comites vero, ut aiunt, dolo exarmatos, 
 quosdam interemptos, reliquos victoribus in servitium 
 
 420 datos. Intendebat itaque, ut supradiximus, Kodbertus 
 Archiepiscopus in aurem regis hoc scelus fraternre necis 
 et totius cladis suorum consilio actum esse ejusdem 
 gloriosi ducis, quod eo quoque tempore, ut superius, re- 
 galium consiliorum erat bajulus/ persuadebatque in 
 
 425 quantum poterat eum eodem modo etiam ipsius regis 
 Aedwardi gnati sui perniciem intendere, efFeceratque 
 continua persuasione hoc certius quam par esset regem 
 credere. 
 
 Ergo perturbato rege de talibus plus justo, conve- Formal 
 430 nerunt de tota Britannia quique potentes et duces of^Qo^^^^ 
 Glaucestrse regio palatio, ubique eo querimoniam talium 
 habente, perlata est [in] insontem ducem tanti criminis 
 accusatio. Quod ubi per quosdam fideles comperit, 
 missis legatis pacem regis petivit, legem purgandi se 
 435 de objecto crimine frustra praetulit. Nam adeo super 
 hujus sceleris fide animum rex induxerat, ut nec ver- 
 bum aliquod oblatje purgationis audire posset. Con- 
 venerant siquidem eo Siwardus dux Northumbrorum, 
 Dana lingua Digara, hoc est fortis, nuncupatus ; Leo- 
 440 fricus quoque dux, vir scilicet eximius, ut plurimum 
 
 ^ Bajulus, i.e. instructor, v. note 1. 116. 
 
 C C 
 
402 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Deo devotus ; Alfgarus etiam ejusdem ducis Leofrici 
 fi]ius. Frustra ergo cunctis enitentibus ut foeda accu- 
 satio in legem transfer [r]etur judicii, ab eo palatio 
 commigravit regalis curia Lundoniam. Dux quoque 
 insons et fidens de propria conscientia semper immuni 445 
 a tanto scelere, e diverso adveniens cum suis, assederat 
 extra civitatis ejusdem liumen Temesin, loco mansionis 
 propria©, "unde item legationes mittens petiit ne praeju- 
 dicium innocentige suae inferretur a rege, agebatque se 
 omnibus modis paratum ad satisfaciendum regi, et cum 450 
 jure et ultra jus, ad nutum voluntatis suao. Elaborante 
 ergo Stigando tunc quidem Wintoniae solii^ episcopo, 
 p. 11» postea pariter Cantiae archiepiscopo, qui etiam tunc 
 medius ibat, procrastinata est judicii [dies] ^ dum rex 
 suorum uteretur consilio. Instabat interim liostiliter 455 
 Kodbertus Arcln[episcopus] ^ ducis impedimento, eoque 
 agente tandem a rege prolata est in ducem haec indis- 
 solubilis causae quae agebatur diffinitio : Ilium scilicet 
 a rege tunc primum posse sperare pacem, uhi el red- 
 didit vivum suum fratrem cum suis omnibus et quce 460 
 eis viventihus^ vel iriterfectis ahlata sunt cum integvitate 
 eorum. At ubi dux ad impossibilitate[m] causam suam 
 agentibus adversariis videt urgueri, flente nimium epis- 
 copo Stigando qui hujus legationis moerens bajulus* erat, 
 reppulit a se mensam quae astabat, equis ascensis viam 465 
 ad Bosanham, maritimam celerius tetendit. Ibi ergo 
 paratis navibus exulari coactus, dum fideliter et cum 
 lacrimis petiit ut sic vitam et viam ejus in mari et in 
 illo regeret exilio, quemadmodum fidelis fuerit domino 
 suo Regi Aedwardo et immunis extiterit ab omnibus his 470 
 unde tantorum odiorum prodierit occasio. Postquam 
 trJiter peroravit innocentiae suae meritum, cunctis flen- 
 He is re- tibus admodum cum conjuge et liberis et omnibus quae 
 BaMwin^ illius erant ad manum, flante prosperiori vento pervenit 
 
 Flight of 
 Godwin. 
 
 * MS. solius. 
 
 2 Tile MS. is torn here. 
 
 MS. uiuk- 
 V. note 1. 1 1 ( 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 403 
 
 475 ^^bi tendebat, ad antiquum Anglic^B gentis amicum co- Count of 
 mitem Balduyinum. Adhuc quoque non desistente 
 archiepiscopo, verum ejus dementia agente^ tota nocte 
 subsequuntur a regis palatio quam plures armati, ut 
 prsedictum ducem interimerent, si intra regni terminos 
 
 480 posset compreliendi. Quod quia Dei pietas frustravit, Endea- 
 
 T . T, vours of 
 
 m majorem msaniam eundem episcopum accendit. ^j^g ^j.^,!^. 
 Nam ut ne qua pars prosapi^ ejus regio adhsereret bishop to 
 lateri, ad parandam salutem rerum patriae omne consi- separadon 
 lium intendit, ut etiam ipsa regina, ejusdem ducis filia, J*^^^^?^ 
 485 dissociaretur a rege, contra jus relig ionis Christianse. and Queen. 
 Cui consilio licet rex non obsisteret, moderatus est The Queen 
 
 I !• L" 1 XI 1 XX sent to the 
 
 tanien causam divortii, lianc prsetendeiis nonestatem, Monastery 
 ut Wiltunensi^ monasterio, quo educata erat, prgestola- of Wilton, 
 retur tantorum turbinum regni quietem. Sic ergo cum 
 
 490 regio honore et imperiali comitatu, moerens tamen per- 
 ducitur ad septa coenobii Wiltunensis, ubi per annum 
 ferme in orationibus et lacrimis diem expectabat salutis. 
 Qui dolor altius pervenit ad anima^m frequentibus pala- 
 tinis, magisque Isesit quam etiam discessus ipsius ducis. 
 
 495 Nec mirum ; erat enim in omnibus regalibus consiliis, 
 ut ita dicamus, moderatrix et quoddam principium 
 totius lionestatis, et quod regem deceret potissimum 
 prseferens [laud]ibus ^ et omnibus divitiis ; 
 
 [C]oncine, musa Soror, super his miserabile carmen^ p. 12. 
 
 500 Qualiter ille Dei vir, qui supra Paradisi the Muse**" 
 
 Limpidus est dictus fons, clarus corde fideli, Sufferings 
 Turbidus extiterit Scyllsei sorde veneni ; pf the 
 
 Et cum nulla prius de tanto culpa reatu through^ 
 Praecessit sceleris, cur pondus inhseserit illi. slander. 
 
 505 Poena premit culpae plures qu?an non meruere ; 
 
 Clarius hinc ineritum probat hos terrore repulso, 
 Et quanto quivis devotior esse probatur, 
 Tanto majores pressuras ferre notatur. 
 
 - The MS. is torn here. 
 
 c c 2 
 
LIFE OF 
 
 Num Yitsd plenam meritis ad saxa Susannam ^ 
 Usque legis ductam, cum pura mente repulsam 
 Qusesiti sceleris dederit? num praeteris^ illud 
 Quod puer Hebrseus, coelesti munere^ fretus, 
 Dum peccare timet, peccati munera^ perfert? 
 Ipse Deus noster vera de Virgine natus 
 Ad nos descendit sine crimine, non tamen absque 
 Suppliciis mundi, passus quam plura, recessit ; 
 Plena est tam novitas horum quam prisca vetustas ; 
 Sic fieri ssepe sunt exemplaria mille. 
 
 510 
 
 51 
 
 Godwin's 
 reception 
 by Bald- 
 win. 
 
 Marriage 
 of Tostin 
 with Ju- 
 thitta. 
 
 p. 13. 
 
 Flight of 
 Harold and 
 Leofric 
 into Ire- 
 land. 
 
 Popularity 
 of Godwin 
 in Eng- 
 land. 
 
 Susceptus est ergo inclitus dux Godwinus ab ipso 
 comite Balduino cum magno honore, tum pro an- 520 
 tiquse foederationis jure, tum pro multorum ipsius 
 ducis beneficiorum vicissitudine. Acciderant lisec in 
 ipsis nuptiis filii sui ducis Tostini, quando sortitus est 
 uxorem Juthittam, neptem ipsius clarissimi regis 
 Aedwardi, et sororem prsedicti comitis Baldewini. 525 
 TJnde accidit, ut nimis indigne post calicem exul- 
 tationis, poculum quoque ei propinaretur et mosroris. 
 Porro filii ejus ITaroldus et Leofricus tran[s]fretaverant 
 [in] Iliberniam, ut, inde adducta militari copia, patris 
 ulciscerentur injuriam. Contigit etiam lisec Anglici 530 
 regni commotio circa Kalendas Octobris, liiematique 
 sunt hi a comite Balduino in Flandriam, illi vero a rege 
 Dermodo in Hiberniam. Et quoniam supradiximus 
 eum ab omnibus Anglis pro pa^tre coli, subito auditus 
 discessus ejus exterruit cor populi. Ejus absentiam 535 
 sive fugam habuere perniciem suam, interitum gentis 
 Anglic?e, excidium insuper totius patriiB. Unde felicem 
 se putabat qui post eum exulari poterat. Quidam post 
 eum vadunt, quidam legationes mittunt, paratos se, si 
 velit reverti, eum cum violent! a in patria suscipi^, pro 540 
 eo pugnare, pro eo, si necesse sit, velle se pariter 
 occumbere. Et hoc accitabatur non clam vel privatim, 
 
 ^ MS, Sussannam. 
 2 MS. praterit. 
 ^ MS. munero. 
 
 '* MS. munere. 
 
 ^ In patriam suscipere would seem 
 to be the true reading. 
 
S. EDWARi) THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 405 
 
 sed in manifesto et publice, et non modo a quibusdam 
 
 sed psene ab omnibus indigenis patriae. Et cum tanto His at- 
 
 545 totius regni peteretur afFectu et desiderio vir spectabilis j-eco^cilia- 
 fidei et virtutis et tanto lacessitus obprobrio ; mittit tion with 
 tamen adliuc pacem et misericordiam petere a rege 
 domino suo, ut sibi liceat cum ejus gratia ad se pur- 
 gandum legibus venire coram eo. Hoc quoque pro 
 
 550 ejus dilectione et suo officio missis legatis suis, rex 
 petit Francorum, et ipsum cum quo hiemabat idem 
 persuadebat marchio Flandrensium. Sed et illi hoc 
 suggerebant satis frustra ; obstruxerat enim pias regis 
 aures pravorum malitia. 
 
 555 At ubi videt se strennuus dux perperam labefactari, 
 
 et iniquorum factione sibi ad nullam juris legem 
 
 accessum dari, memor antiqu^a virtutis et tot labo- 
 
 rum pristinge juventutis, mediante proxima sestate, 
 
 parata multiplici classe in fluvio Hysara, profundum Godwin 
 , 7 . . k/ ^ L collects a 
 
 560 invadit aequoris et flante prospero a medio Oriente fleet, and 
 
 vento, portum subigit Britannici littoris. Occurrunt ^"^j*^ 
 
 omnes quotquot navi poterant Orientales sive Aus- 
 
 trales Angli, occurrunt, inquam, omnes ei, sicut lilii 
 
 suo diu exoptato patri. Quo tempore eadam fama 
 
 5G5 concitati, occurrunt ei ad Hiberniam duo preedicti 
 
 iilii sui cum magna manu navali, et ab ipsis Occi- His sons 
 dentalium Britonum sive Anglorum finibus usque quo E^gfand 
 dux consederat, ferro, igne, et abducta prgeda omne 
 regnum sunt devastati. Fit magna invicem la3titia 
 
 570 patris et fratrum se mutuo conspicientium, et de exactis 
 laboribus et periculis suis ad invicem reverentium. 
 Pelagus operiebatur carinis, coelum densissimis re- 
 splendebat arm is. Sic tandem mutua ex liortatione p. 14. 
 militibus confirmatis, permenso Cantii^, ut aiunt, 
 
 575 mari, longo navium ordine alveum intrant Temesis 
 fluminis.^ 
 
 Audito itaque rex ejus violento et absque ejus nutu The king 
 
 o 1 p comes to 
 
 m regnum suum mgressu, quanquam nclem reieren- London 
 
 tibus non accommodaret, tamen cum militari copia "^jth a 
 
 580 qua poterat Lundoniam venit, utque acri erat animo forceJ^^ 
 
 MS. flutniidbus. 
 
406 
 
 LIFE 01* 
 
 et promtissimse strennuitatis^ ingressum civitatis qua 
 tendebat, prohibere temptabat. Sed omnis civitas duci 
 obviam et auxilio processit et prsesidio, acclamantque 
 illi omnes una voce prospere in adventu suo. Et 
 quoniam facultas undique superiores vires amminis- 585 
 trabat, hortabantur quam plures, ut etiam in ipsum 
 Loyalty of regem irruerent. Verum fidelis et Deo devotus dux 
 Godwin. Yer]3ig et nutu admodum abhorruit : " Dum," inquit, 
 fidelitatis suse in corde meo liabeam hodie testein, 
 me scilicet malle mortem, quam aliquid indecens et 590 
 iniquum egerim, vel agam, vel me vivo agi permittam 
 in dominum meum regem/' Et ab hujusmodi conatu 
 fortiter perturbatis omnibus, viso rege protinus abjectis 
 armis ejus advolvitur pedibus, orans suppliciter ut in 
 Cliristi nomine, cujus signiferam regni coronam ges- 595 
 tabat in capite, annueret ut sibi liceret purgare se de 
 objecto crimine, et purgato pacem concederet gratise 
 lleconcilia- su8e. Rex. itaque coactus tum mxisericordia et satis- 
 Godwin factione ducis, quern utique videbat sibi satis, si uti 
 with Ed- vellet, superiorem armis, tum vero destitutus imprimis qqq 
 fuga arcbipr^esulis et suorum multorum verentium as- 
 j^ectum ducis, qui scilicet auctores fuerant illius con- 
 citati turbinis, devictus quoque precibus supplicantium, 
 redditis armis suis, cum duce in palatium processit, 
 ibique paulatim defervente animi motu sedatus, sapi- qq^ 
 entium consilio usus, duci osculum prsebuit, offensas 
 omnes donavit, gratiam quoque suam tam sibi quam 
 omnibus filiis suis integre annuit. Modico exinde inter- 
 fluente tempore mittitur seque regio, ut par erat, appa- 
 ratu ad monasterium Wiltunense, et ut fugatis imbrium q^q 
 sive tempestatum condensis nubibus redditur coeli sere- 
 I'eace of nitas, vel jocundus splendor solis, sic ab omni motu 
 the coun- gg^g^^^ regno, reducitur regina, ejusdem ducis filia, ad 
 The queen thalamum regis. Unde post tam grande malum absque 
 hack^^^ sanguine sedatum ducis sapientia, sollennis celebratur ^-j^^ 
 Isetitia tam a palatinis quam ab omni patria. 
 
 p. 15. Tu quoque pange modos versu saliente canoros, 
 Godwin's Lseta diu mecum pro tanto foedere rerum. 
 Edward Sic fortis David, sic regi parcere novit, 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 407 
 
 620 Spiritns ille Dei nequam quo tempore regi compared 
 
 Infestus seevit, cithara piilsante recedit. David's to 
 
 Quod co[m]plexus opus, servit citliarista decorus, S^^^- 
 
 Et feriente lyra refugit vexat[io] dira. 
 
 Regius inde gener devicit bella potenter, 
 625 In thalami pretium sternens prseputia gentum, 
 
 Qua belli pallaia ^ regis delectus in aula 
 
 Prsestat primatum referens a rege secundum. 
 
 Cui dum crevit honor, concrevit undique livor ; 
 
 Ex probitate sul tenduntur pluribus uni 
 630 Insidise vicibus, quas miles vitat avitus, 
 
 Auctior adque fugam, petat aut si res sibi pugnam. 
 
 Ergo timens fraudem latitat, sed livor eandem 
 
 Ssepius innectit profugo. Deus at pie munit, 
 
 Inque manus illi regem ligat. Ille favori 
 635 Devotus tanto, decernit parcere christo : 
 
 Millibus armatis loca per suspecta locatis, 
 
 Quserit idem David, rupes quem concava claudit. 
 
 Hanc, causa ventris moti Saul ipse, latentis 
 
 Quem jugular e parat, solus rex nescius intrat. 
 640 Ecce dies si vis," inquit manus addita David, 
 
 " Qua datur ulcisci tibi jam super lioste furenti 
 
 In te. Ne jugulum tardes huic, exere ferrum ; 
 
 Si per te non vis, en nos." " Nolit Deus,'' inquit, 
 
 " Ut christum domini disperdat dextera nostri. 
 645 State procul jubeo, citius desistite coepto ; 
 
 Nos liunc non capimus, sed nos probat arbiter altus. 
 
 Inque sui christo devotior esse probabo. 
 
 Morte sui mortis^ mat aut hostilibus armis, 
 
 Et nos insontes conservet dextra Tonantis/' 
 G50 Hsec ubi dixit, clam conscidit clamidis oram. 
 
 Tutior inde David post tergum^ clam at euntis^ 
 
 Seque potestatem necis invenisse perorat. 
 
 ' i.e. TraXaiS.. These lines would be 
 in English, " Where chosen in the 
 ancient halls of the king, he stands 
 forth conspicuous bearing military 
 honours, second only to the king." 
 
 - Sic MS. If niorti be read for 
 mortis, the line may be construed, 
 
 " Let him rush to death by suicide 
 or hostile arms;" i.e. if morte sui 
 can mean suicide ; sua for sui maf 
 possibly be correct, supposing the 
 scribe's eye to have been caught by ' 
 sui in the previous line. 
 2 MS. postergurii. 
 
LIFE OF 
 
 p. 16. 
 
 Death of 
 Godwin. 
 
 He is suc- 
 ceeded in 
 his duke- 
 dom hy his 
 eldest son, 
 Harold. 
 
 Death of 
 Siward, 
 duke of 
 Northum- 
 berland. 
 
 Tostin suc- 
 ceeds to his 
 dukedom. 
 
 Tenclit item per castra viam diffusa ; sepulto 
 
 Rege sopore gravi, solo comitante Abysai, 
 
 Et compos vitse regis parat ille ferire ; 655 
 
 Sed perturbat item fideique docet pietatem, 
 
 Ne sub eo pereat, quem crismatis imctio sacrat ; 
 
 Ecce manu fortis David ad scandala mortis 
 
 Horruit in regem, pacem complexus eandem. 
 
 Reconciliatis ergo duce et ejus fiJiis cum rege, et 660 
 omni patria in pacis tranquillitate conquiescente, se- 
 cundo post lipec anno obiit idem dux felicis memorise, 
 exequiisque suis in luctum decidit populus, hunc 
 patrem, hunc nutricium suum regnique, memorabant 
 suspiriis et assiduis fletibus. Tumulatur ergo condigno 665 
 lionore in monasterio, quod nuncupant veteri[s] Wintonise, 
 additis in eadem ecclesia multis ornamentorum muneri- 
 bus et terrarum reditibus pro redemptione ipsius 
 anim?e. Subrogatur autem regio flivore in ejus ducatu 
 filius ejus major natu et sapientia Haroldus, unde in 670 
 consolationem respirat universus Angiorum exercitus. 
 Virtute enim corporis et animi in populo praestabat 
 ut alter Judas Macliabseus, amicusque gentis suae et 
 patriae vices celebrat patris intentius, et ejusdem 
 gressibus incedit, patientia scilicet et misericordia, et 675 
 alfabilitate cum benevolentibus. Porro inquietatis, 
 furibus, sive praedonibus, leonino terrore et vultu mina- 
 batur gladiator justus. Nec multo post tempore oc- 
 culjuit etiam moriens Northumbrorum dux Sipardus, 
 cujus meminimus supra, sepultusque est in ea quam ipse 680 
 a fundo construxerat in beati Olavi regis et martyris 
 [nomine] ecclesia.^ Agentibusque amicis potissimum 
 autem et pro merito hoc ejus fratre Haroldo duce et 
 ejus sorore regina, et non resistente rege ob innumera 
 ipsius fideliter acta servitia, ducatum ejus suscepit Tos- 685 
 tinus, vir scilicet fortis et magna prseditus animi saga- 
 citate et sollertia, Et quoniam occasio se intulit, de 
 his duobus fratribus vitam et mores actusque eorum 
 notitise subsequentium pro captu ingenioli nostri inno- 
 
 ' MS, ccclcsie. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOIl. 
 
 409 
 
 690 tescere cnpiimis. Quod non agei*e velle non putamus 
 absque re : turn pro operis serie, turn ut exempla imita- 
 bilia habeant ii qui in eorum suecesserint posteritate. 
 Uterque satis pulcln'o et venusto pollebat corpore efc, 
 ut conicimus, non [injsequali robore, non disparis au- 
 
 G95 dacia?. Sed major natu Haroldus procerior statura, Character 
 patris ^ satis infinitis laboribus, vigiliis, et inedia, multa 
 animi lenitate et promtiori sapientia. Multum obloquia 
 perferre, nam non facile prodere, non facile quoque, et 
 in civem sive compatriotum,^ ut reor, nusquam, ulcisci. 
 
 700 Cum quovis, quern fidelem putaret, interdum commu- 
 nicare consilium operis sui, et hoc interdum adeo 
 difFerre si debet duci,^ ut minus conducibile a quibus- 
 dam videretur fore su?e commoditati. Porro de vitio 
 praecipitationis sive levitatis, quis liunc vel ilium sive 
 
 705 quemvis de Godyino patre genitum sive ejus disciplina p. 17. 
 et studio educatum arguerit ? At dux Tostinus et ipse Character 
 gravi quidem et sapienti continentia, sed acrior paulis- ^^^stin. 
 per in persequenda malitia, virili pniBditus et in- 
 dissolubili mentis cons tan tia. Consilia animi sui prius 
 
 710 per se plurimum perspicere et eorum seriem ordinare, 
 perspecto ex rei eestimatione exitus fine, et hsec cum 
 quovis non facile communicare. Interdum quoque in 
 bis adeo factiosus caute^ ut actus ejus videretur con- 
 silium preevenire, et hoc in mundi theatro illi sfepius 
 
 715 contingebat prospere. Cum largiretur, liberali effun- 
 debat munificentia, et frequentius hoc hortatu religiosse 
 conjugis suse in Christi fiebat honor e, quam pro aliquo 
 liominum labili favore. In dicto vel facto suo sive 
 promisso adamantin^e dinoscebatur stabilitatis, propter 
 
 720 eandem regise stirpis uxorem suam omnium abdicans 
 voluptatem, coelebs moderatius corporis et oris sui pru- 
 
 ' This passage is corrupt ; it is j 
 possible to understand it by reading j 
 procerior statura fratris, datus wfi- i 
 nitis laboribus, viyiliis ct inedicc. Satis 
 cannot be correct, unless a -svoi'd or 
 two be lost. 
 
 2 Sic MS. Another instance of 
 this form, compatriotos, will be found 
 
 in l\ruratori, Itul. Script, T. xi, 
 col. 27, which is referred to by Du 
 Cange. 
 
 ^ This must also be corrupt. If 
 debebat be read for debet, it might 
 mean, if it were of necessity pro- 
 tractedt 
 
410 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 denter regere consuetudinem. Inceptum simm laterque 
 satis constanter urgnere ; sed hie fortiter, ille sapienter, 
 hie in actu suo eonsum[m]ationem, ille iutendebat pari- 
 ter et felicitatem. Uterque interdum qutedam simulare 725 
 adeo egregiC; ut qui eos non noverit, incertius nil 
 sestimare poterit. At ut legentibus de eorum moribus 
 dicatur tota summa, nulla setas, nulla regio ejus pretii 
 duos mortales eodem educavit tempore. Quod atten- 
 tius considerans rex, eis sic in regno suo locatis omni 730 
 vita sua securus utroque vixit latere, cum hie hostes 
 repelleret a meridie, ille terreret ab aquilone. Juni- 
 Gyrth. orem quoque Gyrth, quem supradiximus, immunem non 
 passus est idem rex a suis honoribus, sed comitatum 
 ei dedit in ipso vertice Orientalis Angliae et hunc 735 
 ipsum amplificandum promisit, ubi maturior annos 
 adolescentise exuerit. 
 Pilgrim- At ille superior mores, consilia, et vires Gallicorum 
 iSneof principum,^ non tarn per suos quam per se, scrutatus, 
 Harold. astutia et callido animi ingenio et diuturniori cum pro- 740 
 crastinatione, intentissime notaverat quidem, [ut] in eis 
 habitaturus esset, si eis opus haberet in alicujus nego- 
 tici administratione. Adeo quoque consilio suo ex- 
 haustos pernoverat, ut nulla ab eis relatione falli posset. 
 Attentius ergo considerata Francorum consuetudine, 745 
 cum ipse quoque apud eos non obscuri esset nominis 
 et fam^e, Romam ad confessionem Apostolorum pro- 
 cessit, ibique potenti ^ munificentia veneratus sanctorum 
 limina, per medios insidiantes cautus derisor more suo 
 Dei gratia pervenit ad propria. Alter quoque felici 750 
 p. 18. mentis intentione cum Fausta uxore et juniore fratre 
 of Tostkf^ suo Gyrth (eodem quem paulo superius diximus) trans- 
 and Gyrth. fretavit et per Saxoniam et superiores Rheni fines 
 Eomam tetendit. Et quse lingua vel quis sermo digne 
 explicabit quanta devotione et munificentia singula 755 
 sanctorum loco in eundo vel redeundo veneratus sit ? 
 RomjB ab apostolico Nicholao honore quo decebat sus- 
 ceptus, a latere ejus in ipsa Romana synodo ab eo 
 
 MS. principium. 
 
 ^ MS. pefenti. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 411 
 
 coactus sedit secuiidus. Venerat autem in ejus comi- Aldredus, 
 
 Arrh- 
 
 760 tatu Aldredus pirensis^ civitatis episcopus ; tunc vero a bishop of 
 piissimo ree'e Aedwardo Eboracensi Arcliiepiscopatu York, goes 
 
 \ . X -T -T 0. X . 1 • to Rome 
 
 clonatus, ut ibi scilicet et regiye legatioms causam in order to 
 
 peroraret, et usum pallii optineret. Perscrutatus ergo ^^^^^^^ 
 
 qualiter ad sacros accessisset ordines, eo gratuitu confi- 
 
 765*tente inventus est, a primo ordinationis suse episcopo 
 ad alium- commigrasse contra canones. Unde apostolicis 
 et pontificalibus decretis examinantibus et omni synodo 
 censente a petitione sua repulsus, non solum usum The pall is 
 pallii noil optinuit, verum ab episcopatus gradu dejectus ^^^'^^^ 
 
 770 in hac confusione recedere habuit. Yenerant quoque prived of 
 pariter ex prsecepto regis duo ipsius presbiteri, Gyso et bishoprick. 
 Walterius, viri in officio suo aptissime et excellenter 
 eruditi, ut a domino Papa ordinarentur episcopi.^ Qui The com- 
 feliciter et ad votum suum actis rebus cum pariter {heir'de- 
 
 775 redirent a Roma, in latrones incidunt eadem die, dis- parture 
 poliatique et deprfsdati, quidam etiam nudi, coacti sunt^ttSedby 
 retrorsum redire. Ibi tunc quidam adolescens Gains robbers, 
 patricius nomine, de ejusdem regis Aedwardi genere, Device of 
 miles vero et comes in eadem via prsedicti ducis Tos- Jj^g^ye 
 
 780 tini, satis strennue egit in fidelitate domini sui. Nam Tostin. 
 cum iret aptioribus indumentis ornatus, ut eum pro 
 nobilitate decebat, in ipsa peregrinantium fronte, inter- 
 rogatus a latronibus quis eorum esset comes Tostinus. 
 Ille autem continuo cuji:^s officii essent coniciens, se 
 
 785 esse aiebat, et duci nutu quo poterat ut recederet in- 
 nuebat. Creditur pro ornatu vestium et situ corporis 
 ut erat egregii, et sic cum reliqua prseda abducitur spe 
 satis inani. Ut vero ex remotiori discessu ducem in 
 tuto suspicatus est, perscrutatusque de variis rebus, 
 
 790 tandem se non esse quern putaverant comprehendisse 
 confessus est ; licet in prima rei agnitione vitae ejus 
 
 ' pirensis, i.e. Wh^eiisis, of Wor- j pedition as that mentioned by Aelred 
 cester: as above, v. G79, Sipardus. and the author of the French Poem, 
 
 2 MS. aliud. 
 
 ^ Gyso was Bishop of Wells from 
 1061-1088, and Walterius of Here- 
 
 see V. 2324. Its object is there stated 
 to be, to obtain a confirmation from 
 the Pope of the privileges of West- 
 
 ford till 1079. This is the same ex- i mmster. 
 
412 
 
 Llh'E 01' 
 
 minitarentur ^ periculum, postremo tamen liberius qui- 
 busclain rem quaiii fecerat tractantibus, iion solum abire 
 permit titur, verum etiam apud eosdem militares inagno 
 pretio et laude assignatus, suis propriis rebus donatus, 795 
 efc cunctorum votis prosequentibus in pace conviatur. 
 Quodque supra intermisimus, cum causa Aldredi episcopi 
 dux in Roma preliendinaret diutius, uxorem suam efc' 
 omnem regise dignitatis suae comitatu[m] prsemiserat cum 
 p. 19. suis majoris numeri hominibus, et hi processera[n]t pros- 800 
 pere, ignari omnium quai contigerant subsequentibus. 
 Aldredus is Confuse ers^o et miserabiliter reversis Romana pietas 
 
 restored to • i i ""'x i • t) • i • • • 
 
 his arcli- mdoluit, veritusque dommiis rapa maxnne clarissimi 
 bishoprick, ducis petitionem, prsesertim et rememorans gratuitam 
 ceives the episcopi confcssionem et earn quam sibi intulerant in 805 
 P^^'- degradatione humiliter susceptam confusionem, consultus 
 a Romanis patribus, ne et depr?edate et insuper con- 
 fuse a beati Petri pietate spectabiles personse in tanto 
 recederent moerore, laetificavit omnes in episcopi recon- 
 ciliatione et dato pallii honore, ut scilicet in regno suo 810 
 in ejusdem apostoli persisterent ampliori fidelitate et 
 veneratione. Ducem autem consolatus est caritativa 
 allocutione, ablatis insuper magnis xeniis ex beati Petri 
 largitate, sicque auctum apostolica absolutione et bene- 
 Return of dictione cum omnibus dimisit in pace. Reversisque 81 5 
 tioa^to^^^^' P^^' longa interjacentium terrarum et interpositi 
 England, iiequoris spatia ad sua propria, congavisa est omnis 
 Anglica, benediccns dominum qui ducit et reducit suos 
 confidentes in sua custodia. 
 
 The quar- Hi duo nubigense clarissima pignora terra3, 820 
 
 HaroM^and Roboris Herculei, felicia robora regni 
 
 Tostin re- Prsestant Angligenis unito federe pacis ; 
 
 author of Atque fide veterum partito pondere coeluni 
 
 the ban- Sustinet liinc Athlas, illinc Cyllenius lieros, 
 
 Tifye^tcs, mat inferius, subsidat et undique, tell us ; 825 
 
 which he j{{ ^[q Angelici junctis duo viri[bus] Angli 
 
 describe. ^ Servant Angligenos sub eodem foedere lines. 
 
 Quid super his geminis turbato felie minaris, 
 
 ' MS. iinitarcntur. 
 
«. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 413 
 
 Infelix for tuna, nimis livove gemello 
 S30 Tliebanis accinoia iwis liinc incle miiiistras 
 
 Funereas intenta faces farialibus armis ? 
 
 Heii discors vitium fraternis cladibus or turn ; 
 
 Non pudet urgueri super aucto pondere leti^ 
 
 A primogenito primae genitricis ab alvo 
 835 Mollius infectam germano sanguine terram : 
 
 Tu tanto gravius celas hoc crimine vulnns, 
 
 Quanto non aliam sed carnem scindis eandem, 
 
 Ultra quam valeat fari mala sive putari 
 
 Prceis omne nefas. Caput es in corpore culpae 
 8W Tu, gravis ira Dei, tu, detestatio coeli, p. 20. 
 
 Flamma prior baratliri, succendis scandala mundi. 
 
 Tu post crimina sex pietatem septima L^edis 
 
 Altius, errores per se qure diluit omnes. 
 
 Priscis not a satis tua sic contagia ludis. 
 845 Invidus hie prolis fraterna? fceda Thyestes 
 
 Prandia dat fratri depasto corpore nati ; 
 
 Et licet ipsa fides nondum conscenderit orbem, 
 
 Monstrans quid frater fratri, quid amicus amico, ' 
 
 Proximus inde suo quid debeat, hie tamen error 
 850 Credidit esse scelus, testatur sidera coeli, 
 
 Et pariter coelum nigra fuligine tectum, 
 
 Conscia ne tanti sceleris sint : concio diva 
 
 Horruit has epulas ; et tum pro crimine poenas 
 
 Multiplicant meritis, brachium concordia reddit 
 855 Tegmine non carnis sed eburnei fortius ossis, 
 
 Quod pie servavit dum non mandenda notavit. 
 
 Fit Pelops redivivus homo per jussa deorum, 
 
 Insons transfertur coelestibus. Infems illos 
 
 Rupibus accensis poenaiiter occupat ignis. 
 860 Hiec quoque tempestas scindit nequissima flammas 
 
 Fratribus impositis per mutua vulnera lapsis. 
 
 Il^eccine gentilis sine re descripserit error ? 
 
 Doctrina3 plenum figmentum tale probatur ; 
 
 »MS. loeti. 
 
LIFE OF 
 
 Haiic cladem reprobat scriptura vetus, nova damnat, 
 At que caret venia fratris diuturnior ira. 865 
 Pro dolor enormis si tantos ^ riserit orbis 
 FcBdere sejunctos ! Succurre, deifica custos, 
 Sancta fides lotis baptismate, crismate tactis 
 Infer signa crucis, Herebique fugetiir Erinys. 
 Tuque ^ boni fomes primi, via prima salutis, 870 
 Nos con[n]ecte tibi per vinc[ujla foederis almi, 
 p. 21. Sedans pace tua, mater, concordia sancta, 
 Ne de pignore regali sen stirpe fideli 
 Ignis perpetuam stipulam sibi rideat liostis 
 CoUegisse suis incendia longa favillis. 875 
 
 Character Kepno igitur liis ])rincipibus undique confirmato, be- 
 
 and habits . ° . x i ^ i x • x 
 
 of Edward, nignissimus rex Aedwardus vitam agebat m securitate 
 et quiete, plurimumque temporis exigebat circa saltus 
 et silvas in venationum jocunditate. Divinis enim ex- 
 peditus officiis quibus libenter quotidiana ^ intendebat 880 
 devotione, jocundabatur plm-imum coram se allatis acci- 
 pitribus vel hujus generis avibus, vel certe delectabatur 
 applausibus multorum motuum canibus. His et talibus 
 interdum deducebat diem, et in his tantummodo ex 
 natura videbatur aliquam mundi captare delectationem. 885 
 Cetera vir Deo voluntarie deditus in squalore mundi 
 Angiorum vivebat, et accepto tempore quam* assidue 
 esset in Christiana religione strennue manifestabat. 
 Abbates religiosos et monachos, potissimum autem 
 transmarinos, quos devotius atque strinctius Deo cogno- 890 
 verat iiiservire, quam benigne susceperit, quam humi- 
 liter SG eis in coUoquio junxerit, et a se redeuntibus, 
 quanta mimificentia se illis effuderit, quse lingua vel 
 quae pagina secundum rei veritatem et numerum expli- 
 caverit? Hoc omni tempore quo regnavit frequentabat, 895 
 et quia hoc eum velle fama ubique diffuderat, hujus- 
 modi hospitalitatem non frequentem modo, sed continuam 
 
 3 MS. codiana. 
 ^ MS. quas\ 
 
S. EDWAED THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 415 
 
 agebat. Tales quoque abbatibus et monachis regni sui 
 in exemplo esse ut pius pater monebat, quibus recentior 
 
 900 et ob hoc minus stricta monastica religio pervenerat. 
 Inter ipsa divinoriim mysteriorum et missarum sacro- 
 sancta officia agnina mansuetudine stabat, et mente 
 tranquilla cunctis fidelibns spectabilis Christicola, inter 
 qu?e, nisi interpellaretur, rarissime cui loquebatur. 
 
 905 Ipsa quoque regalium ornamentorum pompa qua ex 
 officio regise uxoris suae ambiebatur, tacite et tempora- 
 liter, utique satis expresse dictum sit, nulla animi 
 delectatione utebatur, et non curaret quicquam si non 
 tanto sumptu illi amministrarentur. Officiositatem 
 
 910 tamen ipsius reginai gratam in talibus ducebat, et qui- 
 busdam familiarioribus sedulitate ejus in plurimas gra- 
 tias cum quadam mentis benignitate annotabat. Pau- 
 peribus et corpore debilibus multa condescendebat 
 misericordia, et tales quam plures non solum quotidie 
 
 915 in sua regali curia, verum per plurima regni sui loca p. 22. 
 ad necessaria vit^e habebat dispendia. Postremo in Habits of 
 quibuscunque bonis ipse preeire parabat, regia conjunx q^een. 
 eum non retraliebat, sed potius ad provectum ante- 
 riorem hortabatur, plerumque etiam ipsa^ prseire vide- 
 
 920 batur. Nam cum ipse interdum daret, ilia largiebatur, 
 et lionestate banc intendebat largitionem, ut ad regis 
 quoque plurimum spectaret lionorem. Cui cum ex 
 more et jure regia sedes assidue pararetur a regis 
 latere, prseter ecclesiam et regalem mensam malebat ad 
 
 925 pedes ipsius sedere, nisi forte manum illi porrigeret, vel 
 nutu clexterse juxta se ad sedendum invitaret sive 
 cogeret. Mulierem^ inquam, cunctis nobilibus matronis 
 sive regise et imperatorise dignitatis personis in ex- 
 emplo virtutis et honestatis anteponendam, tam ad 
 
 930 Christiani cultus religionem^ quam ad mundi dignitatem 
 servandam. Quibus cum tanta in terreno regno arri- 
 deret prosperitas, interdum tamen ex quorundam 
 
 1 MS. ipse. 
 
 2 MS, inserts ad before religionem. 
 
41 G LIFE OF 
 
 rebellium insidiis non levis pulsabat adversitas. Non 
 tamen ea quse sub tanto rege regnum debilitare[n]t, 
 qiiippe quam citius per supradictos germanos duces, 985 
 suos scilicet nutricios, aut sedaret, aut bellica virtute 
 Insurrec- contereret. Insurrexerunt enim uno ferine tempore 
 defeat^of ^^^^^^ ^'^-^ Occidentaliuin Britonum Griphinus, illinc rex 
 Griffith, Scottonmi nomine barbarus. Prior vero agente 
 l^"fgg^ Haroldo duce Anglorum exercitum frequenter victus, 940 
 j^ostremo autem est interfectus. Sed banc historiam, 
 quoniam prolix[i]or est et varie multiplex et longis evol- 
 venda relation ibus, ad certiorem notitiam ex industria 
 reservamus. Et quia his qui in liujus narrationis 
 textu ex pondere illati laboris et singula.ritate indus- 945 
 trise suae a nobis promittitur describi non modice 
 sollicitudinem nostro cordi/ non levi quoque labore vel 
 brevi relatione demonstrari potest ad satisfactionem 
 lectorum, res studiose et labor iose gestas pleniter 
 scire volentium. Alter vero primum a Sipardo duce 950 
 Defeat of usque acl internicionem psene suorum devictus, et in 
 ktng^o?^"^ obscenam fugam est versus ; secundo ducatum agente 
 Scotland, duce Tostino cum eum Scotti inte[m]ptatum haberent, 
 et ob hoc in minori pretio habitum latrocinio potius 
 quam bello ssepius lacesserent; incertum genus hominum 955 
 et leve, silvisque potius c[uam campo, fugse quoque 
 magis fidens -quam audacise- virili in proelio, tam 
 prudenti astutia quam virtute bellica et hostili 
 expeditione cum salute suorum prsedictus dux attrivit, 
 ut cum rege eorum delegerint ei regique Aedwardo 960 
 magis servire quam rebellare, id quoque per datos 
 p. 23. obsides ratum facere. Hujus etiam historiae seriem 
 scribere nunc supersedimus ; dum ad ejus evolutionem 
 vacare donaverit indago certior et competens tempus. 
 Omittere autem omnino vita comite et banc et su- 965 
 periorem ad utrorumque ducum gloriam et honorem 
 nequimus, quia ex eorum merito pr^ecedente plurimum 
 
 1 This sentence is confused, the 1 up several different constructions, 
 author haying apparently mixed 1 ^ audacia. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 417 
 
 eis debemus, Redeamus interim ad regem Aedwardum 
 ejusque regiam conjugem Aedgith, cui potiBsimum nunc 
 
 970 hac famulamur descriptione pr^ecedenti, et quanto 
 studio devotionem fidei suse exhibuerint in ecclesia 
 Christi pro posse et nosse nostro explicemus, adjuvante 
 gratia et propitiations Dei. * 
 
 Extra muros urbis Lundonise supra prgedictum am- Hestora- 
 
 975 nem Temesin erat monasterium in Lonore beati Petri, , 
 
 . . Westmm 
 
 parvo quidem opere et numero, paucionbus ibi con- ster. 
 
 gregatis monacliis sub abbate in servitio Christi ; res 
 
 quoque eorum usibus a fidelibus datse tenues et ipsse 
 
 erant in amministratione victus quotidiani. Intendit 
 
 980 ergo Deo devotus rex locum ilium, turn vicinum famosse 
 et opulentae urbi, tum satis apricum ex circumja- 
 centibus fecundis terris et viridantibus prsediis, atque 
 proximo decursu principalis fluvii a toto orbe ferentis 
 universarum venalium rerum copiosas merces subject?e" 
 
 985 civitati, potissimum autem ob amorem principalis 
 Apostoli quem affectu colebat unico et speciali, eligit 
 ibi habere sibi locum sepulchri. Prsecipit deinde ex 
 decimis omnium redituum suorum initiari opus nobilis 
 aedificii, quod deceret Apostolorum principem, quatinus 
 
 990 propitium sibi pararet^ Deum post hujus vitse cur sum 
 labilem, et pro gratia pietatis su8e et pro oblatione 
 prsediorum et ornamentorum quibus eundem locum dis- 
 ponit nobilitare. Ad regis itaque prseceptum opus 
 nobiliter coeptum feliciter prseparatur, nec impensa sive 
 
 995 impendenda pensantur, clummodo Deo et beato Petro 
 dignum et acceptum probetur. Principalis ara3 clomus 
 altissimis erecta fornicibus quadrato opere parique com- 
 missura circumvolvitur ; abitus autem ipsius sedis 
 dupplici lapidum arcu ex utroque latere hinc et inde 
 J 000 fortiter solidata operis compage clauditur. Porro crux 
 templi^ qu9e medium canentium Deo chorum ambiret, et 
 sui gemina hinc et inde sustentatione mediae turris 
 celsum apicem fulciret, humili primum et robusta 
 
 ' MS. pararcEt. 
 
 2 i.e. The transepts and clioir. 
 
 D D 
 
418 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 fomice simpliciter surgit, cocleis multipliciter ex arte 
 ascendentibus plurimis tumescit, deinde vero simplici 1005 
 muro usque ad tectum ligneum plumbo diligenter 
 tectum pervenit. Subter vero et supra disposite 
 educuntur domicilia, memoriis Apostolorum, martyrum, 
 confessorum^ ac virginum consecranda per sua altaria. 
 Hsec autem multiplicitas tarn vPvSti operis tanto spatio 1010 
 ab Oriente ordita^ est veteris templi, ne scilicet interim 
 p. 24. inibi commorantes fratres vacarent a servitio Christi, ut 
 etiam aliqua pars spatiose subiret interjaciendi vestibuli. 
 Restora- At vero solus rex non operaretur ; ad semulationem 
 Wilton by ^j^^^^^m Deo acceptse intentionis tbori ejus consocia 1015 
 the queen, probabilis regina protrabitur. Prosequitur et ipsa e 
 vestigio affectum regis affectu suo, devotionemque 
 cordis sui in sancta ecclesia probat et ipsa in su8e 
 educationis loco : Wiltuni enim tunc temporis licet 
 ccenobium esset ancillarum Christi, chorus^ quoque 1020 
 non minus antiquitatis veteri[s], ibique competenter 
 locata veneraretur ejus sequivoca sancta Aedgith, de 
 cujus progenie idem rex Aedwardus descenderat, lignea 
 tamen adhuc illic ecclesia stabat. Nullum siquidem 
 locum magis gestimavit meritum devotionis su£e labore 1025 
 et studio, quam eum quam meminit elaborasse in sui 
 documento, et ibi potissimum eas virtutes addicit, 
 per quas, ut Anglorum regina fieret, idonea inveniri 
 meruit. Nusquam quoque credidit elemosinam m?tgis 
 iri salvam, quam ubi infirmus sexus et minus in 1030 
 fedificiis efficax altius penuriarum sentit angustiam, 
 et minus per se ad banc proficit pellendam. Quod 
 clementius intendens per se, utpote qui per spiritum 
 Dei misericordi?e visceribus affluebat, hie regio opere 
 lapideum monasterium inclioat ferventiusque instans 1035 
 operarios maturat. Contendunt hinc rex, illinc regina, 
 eontentione Deo grata, in invicem quoque non in- 
 
 ^ MS. orditum. 
 
 - MS. chorum. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 419 
 
 jocunda. Secl lioc t?,;nto citius ad perfectum surrexit, 
 quanto a sapient e regina moderatius coeptum. Nulla 
 
 1040 enim mora Imic perficiendo innectitur, sed brevi 
 elabente annomm curriculo, omnibus tanto operi 
 necessariis et condecentibus, regio simul decore et 
 honore nobiliter consummatur. Ad cujus dedicationem 
 propere agendam moras non patitur benedicta virago ; 
 
 1045 verum ad banc celebritatem die statuto prsemonitoque 
 ad hoc opns Herimanno ejusdem dioceseos clarissimo 
 et competenter erudito pontifice, sumtus qui necessarii 
 assent parat intentissime, cum ecce diabolus invidus, Fire at 
 persecutor totius voluntatis bonse, ne ad perfectum 
 
 1050 prodiret, quod bene tractatum est, conatur perturbare. 
 Nam brevi ante constitutum diem tempore flammas 
 prsedicto inicit oppido, et quicquid parati illic erat 
 cum omnibus psene domibus prseter illud templum 
 vasto concrematum est incendio. Sed hsec diabolica 
 
 1055 illusio non terruit mentem fidelis feminaB, nec retraxit 
 ab ea, quam intenderat, sacri propositi perfectione. 
 Acceleratis vero aliis amplioris opulentise sumptibus, 
 cum magna episcoporum, abbatum, monachorum, cleri- 
 corumque multitudine, ceterorumque fidelium concursu 
 
 1060 dedicationis celebritatem perficit devotius, novamque p. 25. 
 Dei sponsam munerat novis et regia celsitudine con- 
 dignis largitionibus. Et quoniam idem monasterium 
 amoenum occupat locum, in ejus Deo dedicata celebritate 
 novae Dei nuptse cum musica symplioniarum melodia 
 
 1 065 typicum concinamus epit[h]alam[i]um. 
 
 Inclita mater, ave, prolem paritura beatam, 
 Quam dum concipies, nulla maculabere culpa, 
 In cujus partu nullum patiere dolorem, 
 Nec numero rara moerebis de genitura, 
 1 070 Intereatve tuo quisquam de ventre creatus ;^ 
 Sed jungere tuo per foedera casta marito, 
 ^terno sociata Deo complexibus almis : 
 
 * MS. creatam. D D 2 
 
 A typical 
 epithala- 
 mium oji 
 the occa- 
 sion of the 
 dedication 
 of Wilton. 
 
420 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Cujus fusa tua sata coclica germen in alvo 
 Vivificante suo reddimt de flamine sancto ; 
 Nec partu maris Isetabere sive puellse ; 1075 
 Sed centum populis cunis circumdata mille^ 
 Non quorum fletu tribulentur viscera matris, 
 Sed quibus angelicas clare modulantibus odas 
 Vel pulsu citharae toto resonabis in orbe : 
 Cum pro defectu non sollicitabere lactis, 1080 
 Nempe dator vitse dives genitor Deus ipse 
 De coelis escas pluit, hos ut in ?e there pascas. 
 Kec te de numero tsedet, vexantve labores ; 
 Sed magis exoptas tot jugiter his super addi. 
 Tempore nec tardo tardam profers genituram, 1085 
 Decursis longo tot mensibus ordine pigris. 
 Quotidie potius celebras natalia multa, 
 Certe cara tuo^ quia sic fecunda, marito. 
 Sed nec tot natis habitacula tot variabis, 
 Ne cogere pati caros a te segregari, 1090 
 Sed magis inlata fulchris renitentibus aula 
 Te coram melius discumbet Iseta juventus, 
 Quam speciosa tuye reseras hsec claustra tabernse. 
 Hsec desiderat omnis homo conamine toto ; 
 Hue est carnis iter, hue, cordis amor, pie tendis, 1095 
 In te Isetari cupiens vitaque potiri. 
 Ps. Ixxxiii. Hie passer mitis quaerit sibi tecta quietis, 
 = ixxxiv. Turtur item modicis nidos parat anxia puUis. 
 Deus seterne, felices terque quaterque 
 Qui resident partse per celsa palatia vitae. 1100 
 Vir felix ille, cui perveniet favor abs te. 
 Hie bene dispositis gradibus de valle doloris, 
 Tendit ad alta Syon regemque videre supremum ; 
 Pr9esta[t] hie una dies mundanis mille diebus ; 
 Hisque manens domibus cunctis habitantibus unus 1105 
 Divitias regum spernit per secla potentum ; 
 Quod qui prsesidet his, clemens justusque probatur, 
 Datque suis Sanctis totam summam pietatis, 
 Insontesque bonis summi non privat honoris 
 Virtutum Deus, in quo speret quisque beatus. HIO 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 421 
 
 Acta ergo hiijus ecclesise consecratione in beati mo- Consecra- 
 nachorum patris et iiistitutoris Benedict! honore, anno church 
 domini millesimo sexagesimo quinto ad justitium totius 1065» 
 patriae, hgec regni subsecuta est perturbatio. Erat 
 
 1115 eodem tempore snpradictus dux Aquilonalium Anglo- Conspiracy- 
 rum Tostinus in curia regis, diutiusque commoratus noblTsTho 
 est cum eo, ejus detentus amore et jussis in dispo- make a son 
 nendis regalis palatii negotiis, cum interea quorundam ^j^^jj. ^ 
 nobilium factione quos ob nequitias suas gravi pres- leader. 
 
 1120 serat dominatus sui jugo, conjurant in invicem in ejus 
 prsejudicio. Nec mora ; domum ejus invadunt, milites 
 ejus, qui ex inproviso aufugere nequeunt, interficiunt, 
 postremo omnia quae ejus erant igne et ferro in de- 
 vastatione redigunt. Utque efFerse temeritatis haberent 
 
 1125 auctoritatem, caput sibi et dominum faciunt ducis 
 Alfgari filium juniorem, ejusque fratrem natu majorem 
 ad banc societatem dementise suse invitant ; quod 
 inter eos regise stirpis pueros et eundem ducem Tos- 
 tinum ex veteri simultate odio erant. Nullus ergo 
 
 1130 modus fit in occasione ; rapitur hie et ille ad necem 
 
 etiam pro familiari odio cuj usque. Quemcunque odio p. 27. 
 sui ascripserat quivis ejus contubernii, aut manifesta 
 violentia aut ex insidiis jubetur interfici. Fit csedes Slaughter 
 multorum in Eboraca, vel Lincolnia civitate, in plateis, an^Sn- 
 
 1185 in aquis, in silvis, et in viis. Quicunque poterat no- coin, 
 tari quod de ejus aliquando fuerit curia, ad necis 
 cruciatum trahitur absque controversia. Et quse tarn 
 diu in tranquillitate pacis quieverat clarissimi ducis 
 rigore et justitia, in familiare sui excidium versa est 
 
 1140 tota ilia regio paucorum nobilium malitia. Nam ante- 
 quam idem dux ejusdem regionis ducatu ex dono regis 
 potiretur, licet antecessor ejus dux Siwardus ex feri- 
 tate judicii valde timeretur, tamen tanta gentis illius 
 crudelitas et Dei^ incultus habebatur, ut vix triginta 
 
 1145 vel viginti in uno comitatu possent ire, quin aut 
 interficerentur aut deprsedarentur ab insidiantium latro- 
 
 ' MSj dc, hay'mg been previously del. 
 
422 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 num multitudine. Quos pacis deificse filius et amator 
 eximius dux adeo illo adteimaverat tempore, patriam 
 scilicet purgando talium cruciatu vel nece, et nulli 
 quantumlibet nobili parcendo qui in hoc depreliensus 1150 
 esset crimine, ut quivis solus etiam cum quavis pos- 
 sessione ad votum possent commeare, absque alicujus 
 hostilitatis formidine. Ejecto autem eo, ad vomitum 
 reversi sunt veteris malitige, amissoque freno disciplinse, 
 furorem adoriuntur majoris insani^e. Nam conglomerati 1155 
 in infinitum numerum, more turbinis seu tempestatis, 
 hostili expeditione perveniunt ad Axoneiwrde op[p]idum, 
 satis scilicet pervagati ultra medise Anglise terminum. 
 Rex vero Eadwardus, vir Deo dignus, putans indomi- 
 tum vulgus solita sedare sapientia, pia per legatos illisll60 
 mittit mandamina, ut scilicet quiescerent ab incepta 
 dementia, et jus legemque reciperent de omni quam 
 The rebels in eum demonstrare possent injuria. Deo itaque re- 
 the dis- gique suo rebelles, spreta pietatis legatione, remandant 
 missal of regi aut emidem ducem suum citius a se et a to to 1165 
 Anglicse regno amitteret, aut eos in commune hostes 
 hostis ipse haberet. Cumque benignissimus rex item 
 et tertio missis legationibus eos ab insana intentione 
 diverso consiliorum conatu amovere temptaret, nec per- 
 ficeret, a silvestribus locis ubi more suo causa assiduse 1170 
 p. 28. venationis morabatur, secessit ad Bretheuorde regium 
 vicum, oppidoque regio Wiltuni proximum. Accitisque 
 undique regni primatibus, liabebat ibi consilium quid 
 Accusa- super tali negotio esset opus. Culpabant nonnulli eun- 
 a-^ainst ^^^^ gloriosum ducem nimiee feritatis, et magis amore 1175 
 Tostin. justitiee inquietos punisse arguebatur cupiditati inva- 
 Haroldis dendse eorum facultatis. Dicebatur quoque, si dignum 
 have sug- esset credere, fratris sui Haroldi insidioso, quod absit, 
 gested suasu, lianc dementiam contra ducem suum ae^STessos 
 
 them, ' ... . 
 
 though the esse. Sed ego huic detestabili nequitise a tanto principe 1180 
 author ex~ -j^ fratrem suum non audeo nec vellem fidem adhibere. 
 
 presses his 
 
 disbelief in Ipse tamen dux Tostinus coram rege ej usque fre- 
 quentibus palatinis publice testatus hoc illi imposuit, 
 sed ille citius ad sacramenta nimis (proh dolor) prodigus^ 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 423 
 
 1185 hoc objectum sacramentis purgavit. Multotiens ergo 
 a rege per legatos consulti cum non adquiescerent, sed 
 potius incepta dementia amplius furerent, ferro disponit 
 eorum contumacem proterviam compescere, commotis 
 regali edicto universis totiiis reliquiis Angiise. Sed quia 
 
 1190 ex asperiori liieme jam tunc aeris incumbebat insequa- 
 litaS; tum non facile erat ad contrariam expeditionem 
 sufficientes educere exercituum copias, et quia in 
 eadem gente horrebat quasi bellum civile, instabant 
 quidam ferventem regis animum sedare, et ne expeditio 
 
 1195 procederet suadere. Obluctatique diutius regem profi- 
 cisci volentem non tam avertunt, quam eo invito 
 perperam deficiunt. Quo dolore decidens in morbum 
 ab ea die usque in diem mortis suae segrum traliebat 
 animum. Contestatusque Deum cum gravi moerore 
 
 1200 ipsi conquestus est quod suorum debito destitueretm* 
 obauditu ad comprimendam [iniquorum superbiam, 
 Deique super eos imprecatus est vindictam. 
 
 At regina, quae liinc dissidio confundebatur fratrmn, Distress of 
 illinc regis mariti impotentia destituebatur, cum con- Q^^^^** 
 
 1205 silio, quo potissimum ex Dei gratia eminebat si audi- 
 retur, non perficeret, lacrimis suis prsesagia futurorum 
 malorum plenius edocebat, quibus inconsolabiliter fusis 
 totum palatium in luctum deciderat. Irruentibus enim 
 ante id aliquibus adversis, ipsa prsesidio adesse solebat, 
 
 1210 quae et adversa cuncta efficaci consilio depelleret et p. 29. 
 regem ej usque frequentelam serenaret. Nunc vero pec- 
 catis exigentibus re in contrarium lapsa, ex visis prae- 
 sentibus quique futura coUigebant mala. At Deo di- Dismissal 
 lectus rex cum ducem suum tutare non posset, gratia He'^akes' 
 
 1215 sua multipliciter donatum rnoerens nimium quod in refuge with 
 banc impotentiam deciderit, a se dimisit. Qui brevi CounT^of 
 post tempore moerentem matrem et quosdam amicorum Flanders, 
 affectus cum conjuge et lactentibus liberis plurimaque 
 nobilium suorum manu transfretavit, et ad antiquum 
 
 1220 Anglicae gentis amicum comitem Balduuinum pervenit. 
 
 Hujus eximii principis fides et potentia tunc temporis Power and 
 pensabatur praecipua super omnes qui principari vide- ^aldwirr 
 
424 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 bantiir in Francia. Quae attentius in eo expertus rex 
 Francorum Henricus, ejus consilio et viribus attriverat 
 He is made rebelles suos quosqne in finibus suis. Obiens autem 1225 
 France.^^ tenerioris setatulse filios suos ei nutriendos reliquit, reg- 
 numque Francorum, dum illi in viros adolescerent, 
 in ejus tutela commisit. Quod tunc temporis tanta 
 curabat diligentia ut res monarchise suae affligeret, illis 
 ex suo sumptus amministrans regali affluentia. Suscep- 1230 
 turn ergo sororis suae maritum lionorifice et gratanter 
 more suo, jussit morari et quiescere a tot laboribus in 
 castra quod ex nomine beati Audomari inibi principa- 
 liter quiescentis nuncupatur, quod prgecipuis diebus sol- 
 lemnis ejus curia ibi conveniat, Brittanniseque oceanum^ 1235 
 permensis primum ocourrat. Hie ergo ei et domum et 
 mansionem dedit, redditus ejusdem castri ad victus 
 necessaria ei in manus posuit, suoque loco et vice prse- 
 sidentis servituti quosque militares eidem oppido adja- 
 centes adesse prsecepit. Contigit hoc ante ipsum Do- 1240 
 mini natale paucis diebus, cum mox intra ipsos nata- 
 licios dies idem Deo carus rex ^^dwardus ex contracta 
 animi segritudine languescens obiit quidem mundo, sed 
 feliciter assumptus est victurus cum Deo. 
 
 Quid, rogo, quid scribis tot circumsepta [tenebris],^ 1245 
 
 Celsa Clio, regum saucia morte ducum ? 
 Quo sunt tot promissa milii tua ditia rerum 
 Ordine ? Nempe operis omne decus periit. 
 Quicquid ad ornatimi calami collegimus ambo, 
 
 Dispersit nobis fraus inimica nimis. 1250 
 [EJlieu quid dices? \ix sane decentia verba 
 
 Eepperies, arto^ undique septa loco. 
 Dictabas pueros regum de stirpe decenter 
 
 Moribus instructos omne boni specimen ; 
 Et columen regni studio crevisse virili, 1255 
 
 Elysii quatuor fluminibus similes; 
 Et nunc Thebaidos foedo sub scliemate carmen 
 Hoc opus liorrenti discipulo retegis. 
 
 * MS. occecmum. ^ A word is omitted by the scribe. ' MS. artd; 
 
 Verses on 
 the civil 
 war 
 
 between 
 Harold and 
 Tostin. 
 
 p. 80. 
 
S. EDWAKD THE CONFESSOK. 
 
 425 
 
 Rebtar principium lepidum deducere textum 
 1260 De nimio caris corde meo dominis ; 
 
 Nunc hostile nefas in fratrum viscera torrens 
 
 Confundit Isetam carminis historiam. 
 Emathium juriis ^ civile peste regressum ' 
 
 Heu germana nimis pectora dura tidit. 
 1265 Nec Paradysiacos virtu turn cursibus amnes, 
 
 Infernale chaos sed magis hie memoras; 
 Usque sub extremum devoti codicis unguem 
 
 Rebamur sanctam dicere progeniem. 
 Nunc, ut prisca canunt, fetse telluris in alvo 
 1270 Gentibus insertis prodiit horrida stirps; 
 Nata neci subitse, gTavis et proportio dira 
 
 Nobis invisa, proh dolor, id tamen est. 
 Quis canit occiduos modulator in orbe Britannos,^ 
 
 Gentem Caucaseis rupibus ingenitam, 
 1275 Indomitam fortemque nimis regnante GriphinO; 
 
 Nec jam contentam finibus Occiduis? 
 Ultra sed sceleris cursum tulit arma Syverne,^ 
 
 Vimque ejus regnum pertulit Angligenum. 
 Donee prseclari meritis [in] nomine regis ^ 
 1280 ^dwardi jussis erubuit sceleris, 
 
 Cum volucres Angli sub Haroldo prseside junoti 
 
 Tostini cuneis agminibusque citis ^ ; 
 Tunc usque in pavido terrore milite multo 
 
 Flammis et ferro cominus incutiunt. 
 1285 Qui licet in pretio variee probitatis avitam 
 
 Prodiderit famam militise Celebris, 
 His tamen est veritus conferre manum nimis impar 
 
 Congressu, longe abdita quseque petens. 
 
 Griffith 
 advances 
 beyond the 
 Severn. 
 
 His defeat 
 by Harold 
 and Tostin. 
 
 p. 81. 
 
 1 Sic MS. There seems to be an 
 allusion to Lucan, I. 1. " Bella per 
 Emathios plus quam civilia cam- 
 pos." But I am unable to under- 
 stand or correct the passage. Yro- 
 haRy fur iis should be read for juriis. 
 
 2 MS. Brittannos. Of the mean- 
 ing of the two previous lines, 1271, 2, 
 I have no idea. 
 
 ^ Read Ultra sed sceleris cursii 
 tulit arma Syvernen. 
 
 * It is possible to construe these 
 lines, Until hxj the well-merited com- 
 mands given in the name of the re- 
 now7ied king Edward he was made 
 to blush for his wickedness. But 
 this (as Avell as the word inserted in 
 1279) is very doubtful. 
 
 « MS. scitis. 
 
426 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 A troph)' 
 sent to Ed- 
 ward taken 
 in the war 
 ■with Wales. 
 
 An allusion 
 to the 
 battle of 
 Stamford 
 Bridge. 
 
 p. 82. 
 
 The poet 
 is com- 
 forted by 
 the Muse. 
 
 1800 
 
 Gnarus inaccessis scrobibus se credere miles, 
 
 Tutius liostiles involet mide acies, • 1290 
 
 Saltibus et scopulis fretus regione maligna, 
 
 Sic vexat longa lite duces geminos, 
 Qui non expertes rationis in ambigua re 
 
 Uno profligunt interitu patriam. 
 Diruitur inimica domus, redimita supellex^ 1295 
 
 Diiipitur, prsedje regia pompa patet. 
 Hinc reduces Angli clara cum laude triumplii 
 
 Sub tantis ducibus hoc retulere decus. 
 Nam fractis ratibus quarum par non fuit usus 
 
 Hujus vel regnum oceanique" ducum, 
 Proram cum puppi, pondus grave scilicet auri, 
 
 Artificum studio fusile multiplici, 
 iEdwardo regi donant sua signa trophaei, 
 
 Direptas gazas nobiliumque vades. 
 Quis canet sequoreo vastum fervore tumentem 1305 
 
 Humbram congressum regibus sequivocis ? 
 Sanguine barbarico per milia multa marinos 
 
 Tinxisse^ fluctus, flente polo facinus, 
 Quis demens scribet ? quo mens languescit et horret 
 
 Auditus, tanti fama pudet sceleris. 1810 
 Et cui nunc scribam ? Reginge quippe sorori 
 
 Non placet Iibbc talis pagina plena necis : 
 Eheu quid dicam cunctis desertus amicis, 
 
 Ut vacuo solus domate pellicanus ? 
 Proscribam tabulas, et te, qusecunque magistra 1815 
 
 A puero nobis sumpsimus auxilio. 
 
 MUSA. 
 
 Hie moeror ratione caret; dementia mentem 
 
 Impedit, et luctus nescit. habere modum. 
 Te propius nostris admovit nostra papillis 1320 
 
 Delectum pietas, amplius ut biberes, 
 Altius et saperes non a ratione dolere. 
 
 Sed pressus nostro vincere consilio ; 
 
 * MS. suppellex. 
 2 MS. occeanique. 
 
 3 MS. Cinxisse. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 427 
 
 Nempe manent qusecunque tibi promisimus ; or do 
 Evolvendiis adliuc nobilior superest. 
 1325 Qu3eque manent dicenda, decent, et gloria reruin 
 Est in prgeconio Numinis setherei. 
 Si non describis liostiiia bella Gripliini, 
 
 Vel busam ^ vetitum corporibus fluere, 
 Scribes iEdwardum forma merit[oqne] ^ decorum, 
 1380 Qu?e vivens gessit, qiice moriens retulit. 
 Scribes reginam primo tibi subvenientem, 
 
 Et quicqnid scribes, laus et honor sit ei. 
 Ejus lionore fuit quod, quse supra titulantur, 
 Dicere malebas, cumque velit repetes. 
 1335 Quod fratres ejus vel ei vicina colebo.s 
 Ejus amore fuit et bene promeruit. 
 Scribere ne cesses. Leget atque relecta resolvet. 
 
 In lepidis scriptis nec monitoris eget. 
 Gratior est illi nec pagina codicis ulla, 
 1340 ^dwardum quam quse continet eximium. 
 
 JSTum meminis quod eum patrem tibi srepe loquendo 
 
 Nuncupet, et natam quam pie se referat ? 
 Si tabulas nostras, et cetera, meque magistram 
 Eeicis inmeritam, hie tibi casus erit. 
 1345 Nec jam repperies qui te totiens relevabit, 
 Et tot dona feret, priedia talia det. 
 Num recolis supra nostra suadentia dicta, 
 ' iEdwardi regis carmine primus eris ? ' 
 Hie codex ejus gestis describitur, illi 
 1350 Reginseque die^ hunc voveo titulum. 
 
 Hie quibus hunc signis pietas manifesta Tonantis 
 
 Prodiderit vivum carne sibi placitum, 
 E quibus in tumulo pausantem vivere coelo 
 Declarat fidei continuis precibus ; 
 1355 Mente serenata paulo plus incipe supra, 
 Officioque stili sane placebis ei. 
 
 The 
 Queen's 
 (Edith) 
 kindness to 
 the author. 
 
 Dedication 
 of the 
 work to the 
 Queen, 
 
 ' Busa. Belgice busse vel huyse, 
 tubus, canalis. Du Cange. 
 2 MS. meriti. 
 
 ^ Sic MS.; possibly hodie toay be 
 read. 
 
428 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 POETA. 
 
 Pareo suadenti, nimium sed corde dolenti, 
 Tot tantisque miser orphaniis a dominis. 
 
 Character Emo Quoniam ad scribendum obitum eiusdem glo- 
 
 of EdT^ ard. . . ^ f . , • • • . To^A 
 
 riosi regis pervenimus, de superiori ejus vita prmsl360 
 aliqua succinte dicamus. Felicissimse mentionis rex 
 ^dwardus ante natalis sni diem Deo est electus, unde 
 ad regnum non tarn ab liominibus quam ut supra 
 diximus, divinitus est consecratus. Cujus consecra- 
 tionis dignitatem sanctam conservans castimonia, omnem 1365 
 vitam agebat Deo dicatam in vera innocentia. Quam 
 Deus in holocaustum acceptionis approbans, ex afFectu 
 intimo eum fecit carum liominibus et venerabilem cum 
 supernis civibus. Nam sicut bonis et idoneis viris 
 contestificantibus comperimus, his in hac corruptibili 1370 
 Cure of a vita signis glorificavit eum Deus. Juvencula qusedam 
 woman^"^ jam maritum sortita, sed nullo maritali fructu jocun- 
 data, patiebatur circa fauces et sub ipsis maxillis quas 
 ad similitudinem glandis nuncupant giandulas, quse ita 
 totam faciem corruperant morbo et nimio foetore, ut 1375 
 vix alicui loqueretur absque grandi confusione. Hjec 
 somnio edocetur, quia si a rege ^duuardo aqua lava- 
 retur, ab ilia infestissima lue sanaretur. Ergo doc- 
 trinam somnii cum certitudine manifestat fidei, quo 
 ^ rex audito non dediguatur infirmo adesse sexui. Erat 1380 
 dulcissimee mentis et cunctis poscentibus plurimse 
 affabilitatis, Allato aquse vase rex manum intingit, 
 porrectisque digitis faciem mulierculse et contacta 
 morbo loca perungit. Hocque agens frequentius iterat ; 
 interdum etiam cruce signat. Et mirum in modum 1385 
 mira dicturo credite. Liniente rege morbus medicatus 
 a crusta mollescit et solvitur, ducenteque manu e 
 diversis foraminibus vermes^ plene cum sanie et san- 
 guine egrediuntur. Item plus rex sancta dextera 
 p. 34. promens, et educens saniem, nec abliorret in infirmal390 
 
 * MS. vcrrnihus. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 429 
 
 muliere hunc pati foetorem, donee medicante manu 
 omnem illam noxiam elicuit pestem. Lubet deinde 
 earn qiiotidie regia stipe ali, donee integre restitueret\ir 
 sanitati. Yix in curia perseptimanat, cum Dei gratia 
 
 1395 detersa omni obseenitate earn venusto decore informat. 
 Et quae prius vel ob eandem vel aliam infirmitatem 
 sterilis erat, eodem anno et marito fecunda extitit, et 
 deinceps vixit cunctis cohabitantibus non injoeunda. 
 Quod licet nobis novum videatur, hoe eum in adoles- 
 
 ] 400 centia cum esset in Neustria quse nunc Normannia 
 nuneupatur, ssepius egisse Franci testantur. 
 
 Quidam etiam csecus somno suasum sibi astipula- A blind 
 batui', quia si ex aqua qua rex manus abluisset cseca Jo^edTc 
 ejus facies lavaretur, et cjecitatem pelleret et amissum sight. 
 
 1405 lumen induceret. Quod ad aures ejus a secretis ei 
 famulantibus pervenit, qui primo eis contradicens et 
 increpans quod hoc crederent verum esse, instanter 
 poscentibus ne Dei resisteret voluntati, tandem pla- 
 cide assensit. Erat tunc, ut pro certo aiunt, dies 
 
 14J vigiliarum celebritatis omnium sanctorum, cum rex 
 summo mane ablutus intravit oratorium, ministrique 
 ejus interim ex eadem aqua abluunt csecum, indu- 
 cuntque solum post regem in orationis domum. 
 Egresso itaque rege post canonica officia ob vene- 
 
 1415 rationem omnium sanctorum festive decantata, renun- 
 tiatur ei a suis familiaribus qualiter videret ille qui 
 erat csecus. Intrat ergo pia curiositate ad eum in 
 oratorio, accersit unique ad se interrogat utrum sic 
 videat. Ille ita esse dicebat, et Deo gratias agebat. 
 
 1420 Ut autem columbinae puritatis rex experiretur dictorum 
 fid em, extendit manus su?e volam, et interrogat actus 
 sui sententiam. " Exfcendis/' inquit, " domine mi Rex, 
 manum tuam/' Rursum rex indicem et medium digi- 
 torum bicorni forma in faciem illi inferens, interrogat 
 
 1425 quid faceret, et ille responso persequitur quid videret. 
 Tertio quoque barbam manu comprehendens, item quid 
 faceret consulit, et ille ut erat causa in quisitam^ 
 
 1 quisita seems to be for quoestio, a question. 
 
430 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 respondit. Et tunc satis scrutatum putans, paulisper 
 procedit oratum, genuque ter flexo ante altare Deo 
 gratias agit, cumque regia stipe suis commendat sus- 1430 
 tentandum quamdiu velit. Hie diutius in ejus com- 
 moratus curia, testimonio fuit virtutis quam a Dei 
 accepit gloria. Eodem etiam modo cuidam Lincolnise 
 civitatis^ ^ ^ ^ ^ -i^ 
 
 p. 35. Ubi videt fide plenus rex iEduuardus ex instanti 1 435 
 Illness of morbo ui'gueri se ad exitum, funeribus exequiis atti- 
 Edward. tulat^ se commendatione et precibus summorum Dei 
 fidelium. JSlamque exemptus rebus secularis tyranni^ ex 
 advocatione Spiritus Dei, liberius fruitur visione futu- 
 rorum ex contemplatione coelesti. Cum inter manus 1440 
 devotorum in funerea expectatione corpus sustentatur 
 fragile, corporeo sopitus pondere eorum edocetur cer- 
 titudine, qu£e pro peccatis nostris prtesenti patimur 
 tempore. Angustiam siquidem patientis animae cum 
 dormiret prtesentes senserunt insopito corpore, excitatus- 1445 
 que eisdem adeo territis hoc utitnr verborum ordine. 
 Nam ante id biduo vel amplius adeo eum languor 
 fatigaverat, ut vix cum loqueretur quid diceret intelligi 
 posset. " Deus,'' inquit, " eterne, si per te ea quse nunc 
 mihi revelata sunt didici, concede pari ter et virtutem 1450 
 eadem referendi. Sin quidvis fuit fantasticum, premat 
 me pristinus morbus ad tuum placitum." Et mox, 
 sicut testantur hi qui aderant prsesentes, tanta usus 
 est loquendi copia, ut cuivis sanissimo nihil opus esset 
 supra. " Nunc," inquit, "duo aderant monachi, quondam 1455 
 His vision cum in Normannia adolescens essem mihi notissimi, 
 phecy^of ii^^^lt^ scilicet sanctitatis viri, rebusque mundanis* jam 
 the ills to multo tempore exempti, sicque ex Dei legatione me 
 En^land?^ sunt affati. 'Quoniam,' inquiunt, 'hi qui in lioc regno 
 
 Anglico in culmine prgelationis conscenderunt, duces, 1460 
 
 ' A leaf is lost here. I " MS. tyrranni. 
 
 - attitnlare, i,e. dedieare, oonsecvare. | MS. mniukiflanis. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOE. 
 
 431 
 
 episcopi, et abbates, et quique sacrorum graduum 
 ordines adepti, non sunt quod videntur esse, sed e 
 contra ministri diaboli, tradidit Deus post obitus mei 
 diem anno uno et die una omne hoc regnum a se 
 
 1465 maledictum in manu inimici, j)ervagabunturque 
 diaboli totam banc terram igne^ ferro, et deprsedatione 
 bostili/ Turn ego ad illos hoc modo ; ' Ostendam,' in- 
 quam, ' hsec ex vohmtate Dei populo, et poenitentibus 
 eis Dei miserebitur propitiatio. Misertus est enim Ni- 
 
 1470 nivitis, cum poeniterent ad audientiam divinge com- 
 minationis/ 'Non poenitebunt/ aiunt illi, 'nec perveniet 
 illis miseratio Dei.' ' Et quid,' inquam, ' erit, vel quando 
 tantse comminationis remissio sperari poterit ? ' ' Tunc/ Allegory 
 inquiunt, ' si arbor viridis a medio sui succidatur the^trou-^^ 
 
 1475 corpore, et pars abscis[s]a trium jugerum spatio a suo tiles are to 
 deportetur stipite, cum per se et absque bumana 
 manu vel quovis amminiculo, suo connectetur trunco, 
 coeperitque denuo virescere et fructificare ex coales- 
 centis sui amore pristino, time primum tantorum p. 36. 
 
 1480 malorum sperari poterit remissio/" 
 
 Auditis bis, qui aderant, ipsa videlicet regina terrae 
 assidens ej usque pedes super gremium suum fovens, 
 ejusque germanus dux Haroldus, et Rodbertus regalis 
 palatii stabilitor et ejusdem regis propinquus, Stigandus 
 
 1485 quoque Arcliiepiscopus, cum paucis aliis quos idem beatus 
 rex a somno excitatus advocari jusserat, terrentur 
 nimium, utpote qui plenum de tot malis et denegata 
 spe pietatis audierant verbum. Cunctisque stupentibus Conduct 
 et terrore agente tacentibus, ipse arcbiepiscopus qui ^[g^^p^^" 
 
 1490 debuerat vel primus po.vere, vel verbum consilii dare, Stigand. 
 infatuato corde submurmurat in aurem ducis, senio 
 confectum et morbo, quid diceret nescire. At ipsa 
 regina et quorum mens Deum consueverat nosse et 
 timere, quique per se altius audita pensare, et longe 
 
 1495 aliter ut par^ erat sentire. Cognoscebant enim per 
 sacri ordinis personas Cln^istiani cultus religionem 
 
 • MS. pars. 
 
432 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 Remarks niaxime violatam, hocque frequentius declamasse turn 
 author on legatos et epistolas suas Romanum Papain, turn in 
 the wicked- frequentibus monitis ipsum regem et reginam ; seel 
 co-Tnt^ry*^^ divitiis et mundana gloria irrecuperabiliter quidam 1500 
 diabolo allecti, vitse adeo neglexerant disciplinam iit 
 non liorj'erent jam tunc imminentem incidere in Dei 
 iram. Quae licet ad tempus greges puniat innocuarum 
 ovium, pastoribus et nobis qui peccavimus non est dis- 
 simulandum, quia si non punimur in tempore, timendum 1505 
 valde est ne peccatorum nostrorum vindicta nobis 
 reservetur in seternitate. Sed qui et ubi sunt hi qui 
 tanti discriminis horrorem vel perpendant sibi, vel ex 
 officio pastorali ascendant e diverso, et opponant se 
 pro muro ad placandum in die tarn gravis proelii ? 1510 
 
 Legimus sanctum David peccasse, ej usque peccati 
 vindictam super populum divinitus irruisse ; sed quibus 
 gemitibus, quanta afflictione, quanta cordis contritione 
 se testatus est reum ! In se Dei petiit retorqueri gladium. 
 Unde citius et peccati promeruit veniam et a populo 1515 
 sgevientem amovit plagam. Inmensa enim Dei pietas 
 fidelibus testatur : Petite, et dabitur vohis ; pulsate et 
 aperietiir} Sed (proli dolor) pervenerunt in nos ilia 
 p. 37. gravia tempora de quibus ingemiscens ait propheta, Et 
 
 erit qualis popidus talis et sacerdosr Sub ipsis enim 1520 
 ferientis Dei verberibus ad multa milia populus ster- 
 nitur, regnum igne et deprsedatione devastatur, hocque 
 peccato sacerdotum fieri jamdudum demons tratum est, et 
 nullus (proh dolor) in nobis timor vel poenitudo vel fletus 
 vel ad Deum clamor et pietatis petitio est. Unde non 1525 
 inmerito demonstratur benedicto regi a nobis migraturo 
 revelatio, impossibilitatis ad similitudinem, inquam, 
 nostrse infinitae et obduratte iniquitatis. Neque enim 
 arborem abscis[s]am per se movere, vel serael suci sui 
 gratia destitutam, solide trunco suo incorporari et 1530 
 virescere et fructificare apud homines est possibile. Nos 
 quoque cum ob nostrorum scelerum meritum Deum 
 
 1 s. Matt. vii. 7. ; S. Luke, xi. 9. 
 
 - Isai. xxiv. 2. ; lies. iv. 9. 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 433 
 
 videmus irasci populo, nec a nobis aliqua procedit 
 saltern pro nobis poenitudo vel confessio, quae vel quando 
 
 1535 tantorum malorum sperari poterit remissio? Si ad nos 
 Deus respicit, nihil (proli dolor) in nobis invenifc, unde 
 a feriendo cessare possit. Aut sero aut nnnquam poeni- An allusion 
 tebit, qui beatuin regem proplietico spiritu ex merito stigand!^^* 
 felicis vitse plenum serdo vel morbo er[r]asse pntaverit. 
 
 1540 Sed cum nondum terremur ex impossibilitate prsedictse 
 revelationis et adhuc non sedamus, vel poenitendo vel 
 ad Deum clamando, iram suae indignationis, quid prse- 
 stolamur praeter infelicem exitum internicionis, nisi ilia 
 infinita et inaestimabilis Domini dementia, cui omnia 
 
 1545 sunt possibilia, solito [more] duritiam nostram prseveniat 
 iUa remissione et benedictione sua gratuita. 
 
 Omisso interim hoc fletu, redeamus ad alterum, 6^^^^^^^^^*^^ 
 exphcemus qualiter hsec Dei gemma terreni corporis 
 exuerit sterquilinium, et in diademate superni regis 
 
 1550 seternum splendoris optinuerit locum. Adgravato ad 
 mortem cum sui starent et flerent amare, Nolite/' 
 inquit, " flere, sed Deum pro anima mea rogate, mihique 
 eundi ad Deum licentiam date. Non enim mihi ne 
 moriar propitiabitur, qui sibimet propitiari noluit ne 
 
 1555 non moreretur." Ad reginam vero pedibus suis assi- 
 dentem, hoc ordine extremum peroravit sermonem 
 " Gratias agat Deus huic sponsse mese ex sedula officio- 
 sitate servitutis suae. Obsecuta est enim mihi devote 
 et lateri meo semper propius astitit in loco carissimge 
 
 1560 filise, unde a propitio Deo vicissitudinem optineat 
 
 felicitatis seternge." Porrectaque manu ad prsedictum p. 38. 
 nutricium suum fratrem Haroldum, " Hanc/' inquit, He com- 
 " cum omni regno tutandam commendo, ut pro domina et ^^^^ of the 
 sorore ut est fideli serves et honores obsequio, ut, quo qyeen and 
 
 1565 advixerit, a me adepto non privetur honore debito. h^^m!^ 
 Commendo pariter etiam eos qui nativam terram 
 suam reliquerunt causa amoris mei, mihique hactenus 
 fideliter sunt obsecuti, ut suscepta ab eis, si ita volunt, 
 fidelitate, eos tuearis et retineas, aut tua defensione 
 
 E E 
 
434 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 conductos, cum omnibus quce sub me aclquisierunt, cum 1 570 
 salute ad propria trans[fr]etari facias. Fossa sepulcliri 
 mei in monasterio paretur, in eo loco quo vobis assig- 
 nabitur. Mortem vero meam quseso ne celetis, sed 
 celerius circumquaque annuntietis, ut quique fideles pro 
 me peccatore deprecentur clementiam Dei omnipotentis/' 1575 
 Reginam quoque indesinenter lugentem interdum con- 
 solabatur, ut insitum levaret moerorem. " ISTe/' inquit, 
 timeas, non moriar modo, sed bene convalescam pro- 
 pi tiante Deo." Nec in lioc dicto diligentem utique 
 se fefellit ; non enim mortuus est, sed cum Christo 1580 
 victurus de morte ad vitam migravit. His itaque et 
 hujuscemodi perveniens ad extremum, sumpto a coelesti 
 His death, mensa vitse viatico, Deo Creatori suum reddidit 
 spiritum, pridie scilicet nonas Januarii, funereum et 
 lugubre prsesignans caput; ut ita dicamus, initiantis 1585 
 anni, per quod totum corpus mensium perpendere 
 liaberemus tribulatione languidum iri et clade multi- 
 Appear- plici. Erat tunc videre in defuncto corpore gioriam 
 body.^^ migrantis ad Deum animse, cum scilicet caro faciei ut 
 
 rosa ruberet, subjecta barba ut lilium canderet, manus 1590 
 suo ordine directae albescerent, totumque corpus non 
 morti sed fausto sopori [ ] ^ traditumque signarent. 
 Burial. Parantur ilia funebria regio, ut decebat, sumptu et 
 honore, et cum omnium infinito moerore. Deferunt 
 ejus felices exequias a domo palatii in aulam Dei, 1595 
 precesque et gemitus cum psalmodiis celebrant tota 
 ilia die cum nocte succedenti. Orta interim die^ fu- 
 nestse celebritatis, decantatione missarum et recrea- 
 tione pauperum officium beatiiicant perficiendi funeris, 
 sicque coram altare beati Petri Apostoli conditur 1600 
 corpus patriae lacrimis lotum ante conspectum Dei. 
 Totum quoque a primo die tricesimum celebratione 
 missarum, decantatione prosequuntur psalmorum, ex- 
 pensis pro redemptione ipsius animse multis auri libris 
 
 ' A word is omitted by the scribe. 2 ]y;s^ ^^-g/^ 
 
S. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR. 
 
 435 
 
 1605 in sublevatioiie diversi ordinis pauperum. Revelatum p. 39. 
 vero, ut supra texuimus sanctum adhuc viventem in 
 mundo, ad ejus quoque tumbam propitia Deitas his 
 signis revelat sanctum vivere secum in coelo, cum Miracles at 
 obtentu ejusdem ibi illuminantur cgeci, in gressum ^^"^^* 
 
 1610 solidantur claudi, infirmi curantur, moerentes consola- 
 tione Dei reparantur, et pro fide cuj usque Deum invo- 
 cantis insignia pietatis suse rex regum Deus operatur. 
 
 E E 2 
 
INDEX. 
 
 4 
 
INDEX. 
 
 [The numbars refer to the lines, unless mention is made to the contrary, C. refers to 
 the Cambridge MS. ; O. to the Oxford ; and L. to that in the British Museum,] 
 
 Aelricus, elected Archbishop of Canterbury 
 by the monks. L. 367. 
 rejected by Edward. L. 379. 
 Aldredus (Aeldrez), Bishop of Worcester 
 (a.d. 1046), Archbishop of York 
 (A.D. 1060.) 
 chosen to go to Rome to obtain for 
 the king a release from his vow. 
 C. 1601. 
 
 goes to Rome to obtain the pall. 
 L. 760. 
 
 the pall refused and he deprived. 
 L. 769. 
 
 attacked by robbers. L. 775. 
 restored to his Archbishoprick and 
 given the pall. L. 814. 
 Alexander II., Pope, appealed to by William 
 
 of Normandy. C, 4322. 
 Alexis, Abbat of Ramsey. His vision of 
 
 S. Edward. C. 4185. 
 Alfgarus, son of Leofricus : 
 
 one of three judges to try Godwin. 
 L. 441. 
 
 a son of his made leader of a band of 
 rebels. L. 1126. 
 Alfred the Great : (Aelfred, Auvre). 
 C. 3813. 
 
 Edward sixth in descent from. C. 1 07. 
 
 Alfred, son of Ethelred, brother of Edward 
 the Confessor : (Aelfre, Aelfred, 
 Aelfredus, Aelfredz, Aelfrez, Ail- 
 fred, Auvre.) 
 
 his early death. C. 163. 
 
 received by Richard II,, Duke of Nor- 
 mandy. C. 240. 
 
 not elected king on Cnut's death. 
 C. 410. 
 
 expedition to England. C. 420. L.409. 
 
 arrives at Sandwich. C. 422. 
 
 received by Godwin. C. 424. 
 
 seized and brought to Harold. C.436. 
 
 his eyes put out. C. 440. 
 
 his death in Ely. C. 441, 1428. 
 Algiva, mother of Harold Harefoot. C. 402. 
 Arthur, king. C. 10. 908. 
 Audomarus, S. {S. Omer), Tostin stays 
 
 at. L. 1233. 
 Augustine, S., converts Ethelbert. C. 2045. 
 
 converts Sebert. C. 2047. 
 
 ordains Mellitus. C. 2056. 
 Axoneuorde (0.r/brc?.?). L. 1157. 
 
 B. 
 
 Baldwin, Count of Flanders : 
 
 (Baldewinus, Balduinus, Balduul- 
 nus, Balduyinus:) 
 receives Godwin. L. 476. 520. 
 
440 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Baldwin, Count of Flanders— con 
 receives Tostin. L. 1220. 
 his power. L. 1221. 
 made regent of France by Henry I. 
 L. 1228. 
 
 Bosanham (Bosham), Godwin embarks at. 
 L. 466. 
 
 Breheull, a palace at. C. 2898. 
 
 Bretbeuorde, near Wilton. L. 1171. 
 
 Brithwold, (Bribtwaldus, Brithwoldus, 
 Brittewold,) [Bisbop of Wincbester, 
 A.D, 1009,] styled Episcopus Uuil- 
 tunensium. L. 178, 
 bis prayer. C. 603. 0. 117. 
 his vision of the coronation of Ed- 
 ward. C. 633. O. 133. L. 178. 
 
 Brut. C. 787. 
 
 c. 
 
 Cnut : (Canutus, Cnud, Cnudz, Cnut, Knud, 
 Knut, Knudz.) C. 10. 
 
 sovereign of the Danes. C. 255, 
 
 his single combat with Edmund Iron- 
 side, C, 267, 
 
 his proposal to divide the kingdom, 
 C, 322, 
 
 sole king, C, 368, L. 97, 
 
 banishes Edmund Ironside's two sons. 
 C, 370, 
 
 marries Emma. C. 378. 
 
 conquers Norway. C. 388. 
 
 erects an abbey to S, Edmund. 
 C. 389, 
 
 his titles, C, 394. 
 
 his death. C. 399. O. 153. 
 
 D. 
 
 Danegelt: (Denscot,) 
 
 abolished by Edward. C. 922, 1884. 
 O, 302, 
 Danes: called Daci in 0, 
 
 invasion of under Sweyn. C. 175. 
 
 invasion of under Cnut. C. 219. 
 
 Danes — cont. 
 
 war between them and Hardecnut, 
 C. 539, 
 
 England freed from them, O, 154, 
 invasion stopped by the 'death of the 
 king. C, 1342. O, 244. 
 Denmark, king of, sends an- embassy to 
 Edward, L. 219. 
 See this contradicted, C. 882, 
 Dermodus, king of Ireland, receives Harold 
 and Ledfric. L, 534. 
 
 E. 
 
 Edgar: (Aedgar, Aedgard.) 
 
 legend of the angels singing at his 
 
 birth. C. 120. 
 surnamed the Peaceable, C, 124. 
 allied to Duke Richard of Normandy. 
 C. 125. 
 
 Edith, (Editha, ^djit,) queen of Edward: 
 
 daughter of Godwin, C. 1147. L. 296. 
 
 educated at Wilton. L, 488. 
 
 her accomplishments, C. 1147. 
 
 marriage with Edward, and corona- 
 tion. C. 1207. 
 
 her conduct during the king's illness. 
 C, 3682, 
 
 sent to the monastery of Wilton, 
 L. 488. 
 
 brought back again. L. 613. 
 her habits and liberality. L. 920. 
 restores the monastery of Wilton. 
 L. 1014. 
 
 her grief at the quarrel between her 
 
 brothers, L. 1203, 
 her kindness to the author of MS. 
 
 L. 33, 1331. 
 her affection for her husband. L. 1341. 
 Editha, S. : (Aedgith.) 
 
 honoured at Wilton. L. 1022. 
 Edmund, S. : (Aedmund.) C. 17. 
 
 legend of his killing Sweyn. C. 217. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 441 
 
 Edmund Ironside: (Aedmundz, Aedmunz, 
 Aedmund Ferrincoste, Costeferrin.) 
 C. 10. 
 
 son jof Ethelred by the daughter of 
 
 count Theodric. C. 159. 
 his courage. C. 165. 
 determination to free England from 
 
 the Danes. C. 248. 
 conquests over Cnut. C. 261. 
 single fight with Cnut. C. 267. 
 agrees to divide the kingdom. C. 358. 
 his murder. C. 366. 
 attributed by Edward to Godwin. 
 
 C. 777. 
 
 Edward: (Aeduuard, Aedward, Aedwardz, 
 Eaduuardus, -^Edwardus), the Con- 
 fessor. C. 19, 27. 
 
 his descent from Alfred. C. 107. 
 
 his birth. C. 168. L. 160. 
 
 received by Richard II., Duke of Nor- 
 mandy. C. 240. L. 166. 
 
 remains in Normandy on the death of 
 Cnut. C. 410. 
 
 watched by Harold Harefoot. C. 459. 
 
 his grief on his brother Alfred's death- 
 C. 460. 
 
 his unhappy condition. C. 714. 0.97. 
 
 his prayer. C. 738. O. 101. 
 
 his vow of pilgrimage to Eome. 
 
 C. 813. 0. 115. 
 elected king. C. 833. 0. 156. L. 195. 
 received by the barons. C. 848. 
 
 L. 197. 
 
 coronation. C. 857. 0. 158. L. 198. 
 
 popularity and power. C. 872. L. 201. 
 
 receives presents from the barons, espe- 
 cially Godwin. L. 273. 
 
 sends continual presents to French 
 lords. L. 230. 
 
 personal appearance. L. 246. 
 
 abolishes the Danegelt. C. 922. 1884. 
 
 fondness for monks. C. 966, L. 889. 
 
 brings French into England. L. 337. 
 
 becomes unpopular through Eodber- 
 tus. L. 355. 
 
 pardons a thief in the treasury. C. 9 80. 
 O. 90. 
 
 Edward — cont. 
 
 the barons request him to marry. 
 
 C. 1058. 0. 177. 
 his prayer. C. 1093. 
 he agrees. C. 1125. 
 marriage with Edith, daughter of 
 
 Godwin. C. 1207. O. 190. 
 vow of chastity. C. 1225. 0.203. 
 popular opinions respecting this. 
 
 C. 1261. 
 
 vision of the death of the king of 
 
 Denmark. C. 1279. O. 217. 
 states his vow to the barons, and re - 
 
 quests permission to go to Rome. 
 
 C. 1407. 0.257. 
 advice to the people to keep together. 
 
 C. 1453. 
 
 dissuaded from his pilgrimage by the 
 
 Archbishop and barons. C. 1499. 
 
 O. 257. Also V. pp. 381, 384. 
 agrees, on the condition that the Pope 
 
 consent. C. 1591. Also v. p. 383, 386. 
 is freed from his vow. C. 1849. 
 
 O. 262. 
 his charity. C. 1894. 
 refuses to come to terms with Godwin . 
 
 L. 458. 
 
 banishes the Queen to Wilton. L. 488. 
 
 comes to London on hearing of God- 
 win's landing. L. 580. 
 
 is reconciled with Godwin. L. 606. 
 
 sends for the Queen. L. 610. 
 
 sends an embassy to the rebels. 
 L. 1160. 
 
 is dissuaded from attacking them. 
 L. 1195. 
 
 dismisses Tostin. L. 1216, 
 
 restores Westminster. C.2266. L.980. 
 
 sends an embassy to Pope Nicholas II. 
 C. 2324. 
 
 his letter. C. 2344. 
 
 prophecy respecting Harold and Tos- 
 tin. C. 3181. 0. 361. 
 
 accuses Godwin of the murder of Al- 
 fred. C. 3297. 
 
 vision of the Seven Sleepers of Ephesus. 
 C. 3341. 0. 381. 
 
442 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Edward— co7i#. 
 
 gives bis ring to S. John. C, 3453. 
 O. 414. 
 
 prophecy of his death. C. 3565. 
 O. 435. 
 
 summons his barons for the dedica- 
 tion of Westminster. C. 3601. 
 
 questions Harold as to his intentions 
 respecting the crown. C. 3615. 
 
 is seized with a fever. C. 3635. 
 L. 1436. 
 
 his illness brought ou by the conduct 
 
 of the rebels. L. 1243. 
 falls into a trance. C. 3677. O. 443. 
 
 L. 1447. 
 
 account of his vision, and prophecy of 
 
 future ills. C.3711. 0.445. L.1455. 
 allegory as to when the troubles are to 
 
 cease. C 3766. O. 458. L. 1474. 
 draws near his end. C. 3859. 
 commends the queen to the care of his 
 
 barons. C. 3879. 
 commends the queen to the care of 
 
 Harold. L. 1562. 
 grants the kingdom to William, Duke 
 
 of Normandy. C. 3903. 
 grants the kingdom to Harold. L. 1 563. 
 dies. C. 3928. O. 478. L. 1583. 
 appearance of his body. L. 1588. 
 burial. L. 1600. 
 
 opening of the tomb. C, 4539. 0.506. 
 appearance of the body. C. 4644. 
 O. 507. 
 
 his character. O. 75. L. 876. 
 habits. L. 876. 
 government. C. 2494. 
 Miracles : 
 
 cure of Guil Michel, a deformed Irish- 
 man. C. 1919. O. 310. 
 the Eucharist. C. 2514. O. 331. 
 cure of a scrofulous woman. C. 2606. 
 O. 346. L. 1371. 
 a blind man. C. 2684. L. 1402. 
 another blind man, of Lincoln. 
 
 C. 2829. L. 1433. 
 a third, named Vulsi. C. 2894. 
 six blind men. O. 355. 
 four blind men. C. 3037. 
 
 Edward— CO?*;. " 
 Posthumous miracles: 
 
 cure of a Norman. C. 3989. O. 493. 
 six blind men. C. 4035. 0.498. 
 three men in a fever. O. 503. 
 Harold. C. 4182. 
 a blind sacristan. C. 4365. 
 cures at his tomb. C. 4413. O. 517. 
 L. 1607. 
 
 apparition to Abbat Alexis. C. 4185. 
 apparition to Harold. C. 4300, 4485. 
 Edwin. C. 801. O. 105. 
 Edzinus, Archbishop of Canterbury (a.d. 
 1038-1050), crowns Edward. C.858. 
 his death. L. 359. 
 Eleanor, queen of Henry III. (Alianore). 
 dedication to her. C. 49. 
 her character. C. 60. 
 Ely, Isle of. (Heli, Hely). 
 
 death of Alfred, brother of Edward, 
 there. C. 438, 1428. 
 Emma, daughter of Eichard, Duke of 
 Normandy : 
 married to Ethelred. C. 138, 162. 
 married to Cnut. C. 378. 
 mother of Hardecnut. C. 402. 
 her life in danger from Harold Hare- 
 foot. C. 465. 
 takes refuge in the abbey of Win- 
 chester. C. 472. 
 right of William of Normandy to the 
 crown through her. C. 3905. 
 England, high character of its kings. C. 1. 
 arrival of the Danes under Sweyn. 
 C. 175. 
 
 arrival of the Danes under Cnut. 
 C. 219. 
 
 misery under the Danish invasion. 
 C. 225. 0.56. 
 
 divided between Cnut and Edmund 
 Ironside. C. 358. 
 
 misery during the war between Harde- 
 cnut and the Danes. C. 542. 
 
 prosperity under Edward the Con- 
 fessor. C. 872. O. 162. 
 
 prophecy of future miseries. C. 3733. 
 O. 445. L. 1459. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 443 
 
 Dcgland — cont. 
 
 ■when the ills are to cease. C. 37G6. 
 
 O. 458. L. 1474. 
 conquest by William of Normandy. 
 
 C. 4511. 
 wickedness of. L. 1520. 
 degeneracy as to literature in Kenry 
 
 Vlth's reign. 0. 27. 
 Ethelbert, (Aethelbert) : 
 
 converted by S. Augustin. C. 2045. 
 builds a monastery to S. Paul at 
 
 London. C. 2052 ; compared with 
 
 illustration xxix. p. 9. 
 Ethelred, (Adeldred, JEdelred, Aeldred, 
 
 Aetheldred, Etheldred) : 
 his marriage -with Emma. C. 138. 
 his son by the daughter of Count 
 
 Theodric [iElflaid]. C. 158. 
 pays tribute to Sweyn. C. 189. 
 flies to Normandy. C. 201. 
 Sends his wife and children to Eichard 
 
 II. of Normandy. C. 233. 
 Exeter (Ekecestre) : death of Harold Hare- 
 foot at. C. 484. 
 
 F. 
 
 Fausta, wife of Tostin, goes to Rome with 
 him. L. 751. 
 sent off first on her return. L. 797. 
 See Juthitta. 
 France, king of [Henry I.], allied with 
 Edward. C. 884. 
 sends an embassy to Edward. L. 2 1 5. 
 Frenchmen brought into England by Ed- 
 ward. L. 337. 
 
 G. 
 
 Gains, a relation of Edward ; his desire to 
 save Tostin from robbers on leaving 
 Rome. L. 777. 
 
 Gemeticensis, (i.e. of Jumieges) Rodbertus ; 
 V. Rodbertus. 
 
 Germany (Alemainne), emperor of [Henry 
 
 III. ], in alliance with Edward. C. 
 879. 
 
 Gilebert, Abbat of Westminster, present at 
 the opening of S. Edward's tomb, 
 C. 4649. 
 
 Godiva, (Godyive) wife of Leofric. C.2528. 
 Godriz, a sacristan. C. 1998. 
 Godwin : (Godeuuin, Godwinus, Godyinus) 
 Earl of Kent. 
 
 his intimacy with Cnut. L. 98. 
 
 his services and character. L. 101. 
 
 marries Cnut's sister. L. 114. 
 
 popularity in England. L. 124, 533. 
 
 receives Alfred's brother on landing. 
 C. 424. 
 
 seizes him and brings him to Harold 
 
 Harefoot. C. 43G. 
 Edmund Ironside's death attributed to 
 
 him. C. 777. 
 presses the election of Edward. L. 192. 
 his present to Edward. L. 277. 
 his wealth and power. C, 1135. 
 designs that Edward should marry his 
 
 daughter. C. 1177. 
 his children compared to the rivers of 
 
 Paradise. L. 292. 
 supports Aelricus for Archbishop of 
 
 Canterbury. L. 375. 
 quarrel of his sons. C. 3133. 0. 358. 
 
 L. 820. 
 
 quarrel with Archbishop Rodbert. 
 L. 384. 
 
 accused of having caused the death of 
 Alfred. C. 3297. L. 422. 
 
 demands an opportunity of disproving 
 the charge. L. 435. 
 
 this is refused by Edward. L. 458. 
 
 flies the country. L. 467. 
 
 his life attacked by persons from the 
 palace. L. 479. 
 
 is received by Baldv/in. L, 476, 520. 
 
 attempts at a reconciliation with Ed- 
 ward. L. 545. 
 
 collects a fl.eet and lauds in England. 
 L. 560. 
 
 meets his sons, who ravage the coui:try. 
 
 L. 565. 
 his loyalty. L. 587. 
 reconciliation with Edward. L. 598. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Godwin — cont. 
 
 his condact to Edward compared with 
 
 David's to Saul. L. 619. 
 his death. C. 3253. 0. 367. L. 662. 
 grief of the country. L. 663. 
 burial at Winchester. C. 3338. L. 666. 
 Gonhilda, (Gunnilda) : 
 
 daughter of Cnut and Emma. C. 506. 
 married to Henry III., Emperor of 
 
 Germany. C. 510. L. 209. 
 vindicates her character by battel. 
 
 C. 516. 
 
 separates from her husband, C. 530. 
 Griffith, (Griphinus,) king of Wales : 
 
 defeated and slain by Harold. L. 940. 
 advances beyond the Severn. 
 L. 1277. 
 
 Guil Michel, a deformed Irishman, cured by 
 King Edward. C. 1925. 0.310. 
 
 Gunnolf, bishop of Rochester (a.d. 1077- 
 1108) : 
 
 present at the opening of St Edward's 
 tomb. C. 4645. O. 513. 
 Gyrth, (Gruith) : 
 
 son of Godwin, brother of Harold. 
 L. 733. 
 
 goes to Rome with Tostin. L. 752. 
 killed at Hastings. 0. 4613. 
 Gyso [bishop of Wells, a.d. 1061-1088] : 
 goes to Rome with Tostin. L. 771. 
 ordained bishop by the Pope. L. 774. 
 
 H. 
 
 Hardecnut, (Hardecnutz, Hardeknudz, Har- 
 
 deknunt, Hardeknut) : 
 son of Cnut and Emma. C. 401. 
 king of Denmark. C. 408. 
 king of England. C. 491. 
 recalls the exiles banished by Harold 
 
 Barefoot. C. 494. 
 has the body of Harold dug up and 
 
 thrown into the Thames. C. 496. 
 impopularity of, among the Danes. 
 
 C. 534. 
 
 war with the Danes. C. 539. 
 
 his death at Lambeth. C. 584. 
 
 burial at Winchester. C. 587. i 
 
 Harold I. (Harefoot), 
 
 (Haraud, Harauld, Haroud, Harould): 
 son of Cnut. C. 401. 
 king of England. C. 407. 
 causes Alfred's eyes to be put out. 
 C. 440. 
 
 his preference of Danes to English. 
 C. 453. 
 
 persecution of Edward. C. 459. 
 persecution of Emma. C 465,469. 
 death at Exeter. C. 484. 
 burial at Westminster. C. 485. 
 his body dug up and thrown into the 
 
 Thames. C. 496. 
 recovered and reburied. C. 500. 
 his character. L. 413. 
 Harold II. 
 
 (Haraud, Haraudz, Harauld) : 
 
 son of Godwin. C. 3143. 
 
 takes refuge in Ireland, on Godwin's 
 
 expulsion from England. L. 529. 
 returns with a fleet, and lays waste 
 
 the country. L. 567. 
 succeeds Godwin in his dukedom. 
 
 C. 4067. L. 670. 
 his character. C. 4284, 4451. L. 695. 
 goes to Rome. L. 747. 
 his quarrel with Tostin. C. 3141. 
 
 O. 360. L. 828. 
 defeats and kills Griffith, king of 
 
 Wales. L. 940, 1281. 
 sends the gilded stern of his vessel to 
 
 Edward. L. 1301. 
 is supposed to have suggested accusa- 
 tions against Tostin. L. 1178. 
 expels Tostin from the country. C. 
 
 3203. 
 
 too prodigal of oaths. L. 1184. 
 
 swears he has no wish for the crown. 
 C. 3618, 3897. 
 
 intends to marry the daughter of Wil- 
 liam of Normandy. C. 3630, 3910. 
 
 had no right to the crown. C. 3829. 
 
 appointed by Edward guardian of the 
 queen and kingdom. L. 1562. 
 
 elected king and crowned. C. 4079, 
 4102. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 445 
 
 Harold II. — cont. 
 
 hears of the landing of Tostin and 
 
 Harold Harfager. C. 4147. 
 his illness. C. 4165. 
 cured by Edward. C. 4180. 
 victory at Stamford Bridge. C. 4244. 
 L. 1306. 
 
 summons to his people to oppose 
 
 William of Normandy. C. 4339. 
 his cruelty. C. 4451. 
 his avarice. C. 4493. 
 killed at Hastings. C. 4610. 
 his body found. C. 4631. 
 buried at Waltham. C. 4637. 
 Harold Harfager ( Haraud Arfager), king 
 of Norway : 
 assists Tostin to invade England. C. 
 
 321.5, 4126. 
 defeats the earl of Northumberland. 
 
 L. 4140. 
 passes the Humber. C. 4160. 
 killed at Stamford Bridge. C. 3222, 
 4247. L. 1307. 
 Hastings, origin of the name. C. 4334. 
 
 battle of. C. 4554. 
 Henry I. of England. C. 3826, 3834. 
 
 marries Maud. C. 3838. 
 Henry III. of England. C. 65, 74, 3846. 
 Henry VI. of England. O. 13. 
 Henry I. of France (Heinricus) : 
 
 sends an embassy to Edward. L. 215. 
 commits his sons and the kingdom of 
 France to the protection of Baldwin. 
 L. 1225. 
 
 Henry III., Emperor of Germany : 
 
 husband of Gonhilda. C. 510. L. 208. 
 sends an embassy to Edward. C. 879. 
 L. 212. 
 
 Herimannus, (Hermans,) [Bishop of "Wilton 
 A.D. 1045. Sherborne and Salisbury, 
 A.D. 1058, when he united the two 
 sees], called Bishop of Winchester 
 in C. 1605. 
 chosen to go to Kome to obtain for 
 King Edward release from his vow. 
 C. 1606. 
 
 consecrates Wilton after its restoration. 
 L. 1047. 
 
 Hermit, A, of Worcester: 
 
 His vision relative to the Pope's an- 
 swer to the king's request. C. 1723. 
 O. 268. 
 
 He sends an account to the king. 
 C. 1831. 
 Hugelin, Huges, Hugun : 
 
 chamberlain of Edward. C. 985, 1924. 
 Humber, The (Humbre, Humbra). C. 4160. 
 L. 1306. 
 
 J. 
 
 Juthitta, called Fausta. L. 751. 
 
 sister of Baldwin, marries Tostin. 
 
 L. 524. 
 her piety. L. 716. 
 goes to Rome with Tostin. L. 751. 
 See Fausta. 
 
 L. 
 
 Lambeth (Lamehedh). Hardecnut dies at. 
 C. 584. 
 
 Legends. The demon on the treasure. 
 C. 936. 
 
 dedication of Westminster. C. 2065. 
 the Seven Sleepers. C. 3390. 
 the ring given to St. John. C. 3453. 
 O. 416. 
 
 when the troubles are to cease in 
 England. C. 3766. O. 458. L. 
 1474. 
 
 explanation of this. C. 3805. 
 Leo IX., Pope, frees Edward from his vow. 
 
 C. 1623, 1656. 
 Leofricus, Earl (Leuwine) : son of Godwin, 
 takes refuge in Ireland. L. 528. 
 invades and lays waste England. L. 
 566. 
 
 killed at Hastings. C. 4614. 
 Leofricus, Earl, one of three judges in 
 
 Godwin's case. L. 440. 
 sees the miracle of the Eucharist. 
 
 C. 2522, 2552. O. 332. 
 tells it to a hermit. C. 2574. 
 
446 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Lincoln (Nicole), slaughter at. L. 1134, 
 cure of a townsman of. C. 2829. 
 L. 1433. 
 
 Literature. Degeneracy of England in 
 respect of, in the reign of Henry VL 
 0. 27. 
 
 London (Lundres, Lundonia) : 
 
 part of Edward Ironside's share of the 
 
 country. C. 362. 
 Edward summons his barons thither. 
 C. 1402. 
 
 Edward comes with a military force on 
 hearing of Godwin's landing. L. 580. 
 
 M. 
 
 [Macbeth,] styled "Rex Scottorum nomine 
 barbarus." L. 939. 
 Defeated by Siward. L. 950. 
 Maud, (Mahaud,) niece of S. Edward : 
 marries Henry I., and restores the old 
 line. C. 3838. 
 Maud, (Mahaud,) empress. Mother of 
 
 Henry IL C. 3845. 
 Mellitus, Bishop, [1st Bishop of London, 
 A.D. 601.] sent by S. Gregory to 
 England. C. 2057. 
 intends to dedicate Westminster. 
 
 C. 2070. 
 finds it already done. C. 2166. 
 receives a present of a salmon from 
 
 S.Peter. C.2178. 
 his speech to the people. C. 2209. 
 Mimecan, a dwarf, servant of Gonhilda : 
 
 acts as her champion. C. 526. 
 Miracles : v. Edward. 
 
 N. 
 
 Nicholas II., Pope, his letter to Edward. 
 C. 2390. O. 292. 
 receives Tostin. L. 757. 
 gives the pall to Aldredus, which had 
 been at first refused. L. 810. 
 
 Normandy (Neustria). Emma and her two 
 sons sent there. C. 233. 
 frequent cures by Edward while there. 
 L. 1401. 
 
 Northumberland, Earl of, defeated by 
 Harold and Tostin. C. 4135. 
 
 Norway (Norweie): 
 
 Cnut's conquest of. C. 388. 
 
 Norwegians (Noreis) invade England 
 under Harold Harfager and Tostin. 
 C. 4130. 
 
 o. 
 
 Oswald, King of England. C. 17. 802. 
 O. 106. 
 
 Oswin, King of England. C. 1 7. 
 
 P. 
 
 Philip I., King of France, appealed to by 
 
 William. C. 4323. 
 Poets, their preservation of past history. 
 
 O. 36. 
 
 R. 
 
 Richard I., Duke of Normandy : 
 
 allied to Edgar by marriage. C. 127. 
 father of Emma. C. 162. 
 legend of his seizing the devil. C. 4581. 
 Richard IL (Richard 2.) Duke of Nor- 
 mandy. C. 149. 
 receives Emma and her two children. 
 C. 240. 
 
 Robert (Robertz), Duke of Normandy. 
 C. 149. 
 
 Robert (Robertz), Earl, present at the last 
 hours of Edward. C. 3 7 05 . 
 
 Rodbertus Gemeticensis [Bishop of London, 
 A.D. 1044. Canterbury, a.d. 1050- 
 1052]. — (Bp. of Jumieges) : 
 comes to England with Edward, L. 342. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Eodbertus G emeticensis— cow;'. 
 Bishop of London. L. 347. 
 his influence with Edward. L. 349. 
 Archbishop of Canterbury. L. 380. 
 quarrels with Godwin. L. 384. 
 accuses Godwin of the death of Alfred. 
 L. 422. 
 
 endeavours to kill Godwin. L. 477. 
 procures a separation between Edward 
 
 and Edith. L. 485. 
 Rodbertus, a connexion of Edward, 
 
 styled "regalis palatii stalibitor." 
 
 L. 1483. 
 
 Rodegan, a giant, accuses Gonhilda. C. 521. 
 
 killed by the dwarf Mimecan. C. 525, 
 compared with illustration vii., p. 3. 
 Hollo (Rou) of Normandy. C. 4577. 
 Rome, danger of the journey thither. C.1514. 
 
 Harold's pilgrimage to. L. 747. 
 
 Tostin and Gyrth's. L. 752. 
 
 s. 
 
 Sandwich (Sanwiz). Alfred lands there. 
 C. 422. 
 
 Scotland (Escoce). Cnut,lord of. C.396. 
 
 character of the Scots in war. L. 955. 
 Sebert, king of the East Angles, converted 
 by S. Augustin. C. 2049. 
 builds a monastery to S. Peter on the 
 Thames. C. 2063, compared with 
 illustration xxix., p. 9. 
 Siwardus (Sipardus), Duke of Northum- 
 berland, one of the judges appointed 
 in Godwin's case. L, 438. 
 defeats Macbeth. L. 950. 
 death. L. 679. 
 his severity. L. 1142. 
 Sleepers, Seven, of Ephesus, story of. 
 
 C. 3390. O. 381. 
 Stamford Bridge, battle of. C. 4241. 
 L. 1306. 
 
 Stigand (Stigandus, Stigantz), [Bishop of 
 Winchester, A.D. 1047 ; Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, a.d. 1052-1070] : 
 procrastinates Godwin's trial. L. 452. 
 
 Stigand— co?i^. 
 
 bears the king's message to Godwin. 
 L. 464. 
 
 present at Edward's illness. C. 3707. 
 but mocks at his vision. C. 3783, 
 L. 1489. 
 
 his speech to Harold about the suc- 
 cession. C. 3913. 
 Sweden (Suane), Cnut, lord of. C. 396. 
 Sweyn (Suan, Suanus), invasion of Eng- 
 land. C. 178. 
 his cruelty and avarice. C. 180, 1. 
 receives tribute from Ethelred. C. 1 9 0. 
 is proclaimed king. C. 205. 
 his death. C. 217. 
 
 T. 
 
 Theodriz, Torin, his daughter married to 
 
 Ethelred. C. 158, 246. 
 Thorney (Thorneia, Thorneie), Isle of, 
 (ancient situation of Westminster.) 
 C. 1799, 2030. O. 276. 
 Thyestes, the banquet of. L. 845. 
 Tostin (Tostius, Testin, Tostins), son of 
 Godwin. C. 3143. 
 marries Juthitta. L. 524. 
 character. L. 706. 
 goes to Rome with his wife and brother. 
 L. 751. 
 
 attacked by robbers on his departure. 
 
 L. 775. 
 saved by Gaius. L. 780. 
 returns to England. L. 815. 
 reduces the Scots to obedience. L. 959. 
 quarrels with Harold. C.3146. 0.360. 
 
 L. 829. 
 
 conspiracy against him. L. 1116. 
 his dismissal. L. 1216. 
 he goes to Baldwin. L. 1220. 
 expelled by Harold. C. 3203, 4116. 
 goes to the King of Norway. C.3208, 
 4120. 
 
 invades England. C. 32 1 4, 4 1 2 7. 
 
448 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Tostin — cont. 
 
 victory over the Earl of Northumber- 
 land. C. 4140. 
 passes the Humber. C. 4160. 
 killed at Stamford Bridge. C. 3220, 
 4248. 
 
 Y. 
 
 Valeri, S., William, sails from. C. 4329. 
 Vulsi, cured of blindness by Edward. 
 C. 2912. 
 
 w. 
 
 Walterius [Bishop of Hereford, a.d. 1061- 
 1079] : 
 
 goes to Kome with Tostin. L. 772. 
 ordained bishop by the Pope. L. 774. 
 Waltham (Wautham). Harold buried 
 
 there. C. 4637. 
 Westminster (Westmuster). 
 
 Harold Harefoot buried there. C. 48 5. 
 design of Edward to restore it. C. 2023. 
 L. 980. 
 
 legend of its dedication. C. 2065. 
 restored by Edward. C. 2266. L. 994. 
 description of. C. 2290. L. 974, 996. 
 its dedication. C. 3652. 
 privileges given to it. C. 3667. 
 Edward's tomb at. C. 3891. L. 1607. 
 royal palace at. C. 4675. 
 
 William I. of Normandy : 
 
 his right to the crown of England. 
 
 C. 3623, 3903. 
 demands the crown. C. 4311. 
 appeals to the Pope and King of 
 
 France. C. 4321. 
 sails from S, Valeri. C. 4329. 
 lands in England. C. 4331. 
 fortifies a tower at Hastings. C. 4333. 
 falls on landing. C. 4529. 
 victory at Hastings. C. 4627. 
 gives a new pall to S. Edward's tomb 
 
 at Westminster. C. 4667. 
 William II. no right to the crown. C. 383 1 . 
 Wilton, monastery of : 
 
 Edith educated there. L. 488. 
 Edith sent there on Edward's quarrel 
 
 with Godwin. L. 490. 
 restored by Edith. L. 1014. 
 consecrated. L. 1111. 
 Winchester (Wincestre) : 
 
 Emma takes refuge there. C. 472. 
 Hardecnut buried there. C. 587. 
 Godwin buried there. L. 667. 
 Worcester (Wirecestre), hermit at. C. 1868. 
 
 Y. 
 
 York (Euerwic, Eboraca civitas), Arch- 
 bishop of, [Aelfric Puttuc, a.d. 1023, 
 1051,] 
 
 at Edward's coronation. C. 864. 
 York, slaughter at. L. 1134. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 Prmted by Geoege E. Eyee and William Spottiswoode, 
 Printers to the Queen's most Excellent Majesty. 
 For Her Majesty's Stationery Office. 
 
L 
 
 GETTY CENTER LIBRARY 
 
 3 3125 00735 3606